《Obsession: the Lycan king's Human Mate》


 Chapter 1 - Prologue

    *slow burn*


    "Oh girl, He''s taking you far from here, away from everyone. Alpha''s are the most possessive ones and Lycan Alphas are another deal." He pointed at her, "You got the one."??


    "Excuse me?" Her eyes widened as she heard him. That meant that everything ever said were all lies.


    "It''s true. The guy has no career goals. He is staying here in Minnesota whereas you are trying for Yale. Adeline, he is going to join the family business and he would drag you in it too. He''s just acting sweet."


    "Why?" She whispered. He had made so many promises. Numbness spread through her mind and body as she thought about it.


    "Because pack alwayses first." He answered with a slight chuckle. "Before a tiny human too."


    He then looked at her up and down before saying, "And what can a tiny human possibly do to a powerful Lycan like him? He''ll crush you. He''s going to tie you down to the fucking bed like a caveman would and never would let you step out of the bed. "


    She looked away from his intense eyes. What was happening?


    "Let''s run away," he offered. "That''s the only option you have."


    ******/*****


    A few things to note.


    The species mentioned in the book are-


    1. Vampires.


    2. Werewolves.


    3. Homosapiens.


    4. Lycanthropy.


    5. Sirens.


    6. Shapeshifter. (Shifting into anything)


    7. Witches.


    ***


    ? Lycans are superior to the rest of the species or most of them. as they can smell the emotions of a person.


    ? in this book every supernatural species would have a mate and if possible a second chance mate as well.


    ¡ãa mate is predestined individual sent by the goddess of every species. The bond, mate bond, is really powerful by nature and can often force pull the mates together to mate.¡ã


    it consists of, marking and then physical intercourse.


    ??happy endings are not guaranteed!


    ?love does not conquer all.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã FL is brave but submissive by nature as she has an alpha mate.


    Happy reading!!!

 Chapter 2 - Receiving The News.

    Adeline in any way was not a morning person but she was someone who always looked forward to a new day. She turned off her rm, stayed in bed for a few minutes and then walked into her bathroom for the morning rituals. After brushing her teeth and shower, she came out in a light pink bathrobe and walked into her closet.


    She pulled out a pastel green crop top and white jeans. Pulling half of her hair up in a ponytail she tied up her hair and applied a bit of makeup. She picked up her ss and walked down and looked at the breakfast alreadyid at the table.??


    "Ohe on daddy. Bread and jam?" She whined whilst pulling out a chair for herself.


    Her old man was someone who looked quite young aspared to men of his age and made heads turn in his direction when came into the view. He was dressed up for his office as well. He was a highly Paid ountant for his fabulous work.


    "Sorry kiddo but it was your day to cook." He reminded pointedly.


    She mutters a ''yea'' while applying butter on her bread, but snapped in her head the direction of her father when she saw him moving away with his te. She saw him eating a slice of bread which was not enough for him.


    "Hey? What about breakfast?" She asked turning around to look at him.


    "Yeah honey, about that. I have to leave early today and I would be arrivingte at night, so don''t wait for me. Tomorrow is a holiday for banks and I have to get the work done today. I''m so sorry kid, I won''t be dropping you today." He said walking away in a hurry.


    With this said, he walked out she yelled out a ''wait'' and ran into the kitchen. Opening the fridge, she found what she was looking for and ran in the direction of her father''s range Rover. Lowering the window she handed him an apple.


    "No one leaves without having breakfast." She quoted her mother''s line and then added her own, you''re a growing boy!" She smiled.


    Her father smiled at this andughed a little, kissed her forehead and then drove away.


    ******


    Finishing her breakfast she walked to her school which was a few blocks away. Later joined in between by her ssmate Jake, they both walked to the school making small talks andughing. Entering the school, she was greeted by her BFF James who was gay and seemed to be the only constant friend she had.


    "Hey, bitch!" He immediately draped an arm on her shoulder.


    "Hey. Did youplete the assignment?" For Adeline, it was pretty Obvious that education came first. Plus, James never remembered the submission date.


    Sighing, he replied. "Addy, no one wants to talk about homework in the Morning." He exined in a duh tone.


    "Even if it''s due today?" The ringing of the warning bell forced them to leave it and walk in the direction of their sses. Nothing special happened today; her submission of assignments, distribution and homework. The lunch break, as usual, consisted of having grilled cheese sandwiches and loudughter.


    The day passed with ease. Adeline was now waiting for her since her father had texted her that he was free for the day and wanted to spend it with her.


    The range of Rover came to a stop in front of her. Smiling, she opened the door and kissed her father''s cheek. He asked her about her day and she started ranting the entire events with every detail to her father. Jason smiled looking at his daughter who was full of life.


    He parked the car and both of them got out. He had brought her to McDonald''s since he knew she preferred it more to any other gourmet restaurant.


    After ordering their food they both sat down in a corner booth. Sighing Jason Woods put his burger down and looked at her.


    "Adele?" he called a bit hesitant.


    "Yes papa?" she answered him, worried a bit that he wasn''t eating.


    He smiled a bit before revealing, "Honey, I have received a job offer, the pay is really good. I could easily afford your further studies without touching any of the savings."


    "If it''s good then take it up." She smiled. Her father loved his job and worked hard for it. She didn''t want to take this away from him after her mother.


    "Yeah, baby but you see it''s in Nylon." He replied smiling sheepishly.


    "You mean like we would have to move like from here to the north, the snow?" She gasped.


    "Yes, honey but not now. You will have toplete your tenth grade here; I have already talked to them about that. I-I''ll be going back and forth to get things settled. Okay? It''ll be easier since they are paying for the residence and travelling." He immediately exined his n. somehow trying to make up for the loss she was going to face because of him but he couldn''t say no, it was going to give her a better and secure future.


    "Okay." She breathed out. He deserved this.


    Adeline knew it was her dad''s dream, to be one of the top ountants but shifting somewhere was a headache for her. She still had five months left and she knew she had to make it count. She was going to tell her friends and have a farewell that no one would ever forget.

 Chapter 3 - The Dark Eyes.

    Time had passed too soon for her liking and it was the day for her result. Her father was more than happy to see straight A''s in her report card and as a treat, he asked her to finalize the car she wanted. The farewell that had been given to her by her friends was amazing, to say the least. James and her friends ended up in tears. They were friends from the age of diapers and had nned to have matching prom dresses which they could see not happening.


    For the whole year, her father went back and forth with their stuff. The house slowly lost all of its contents, from furniture to clothes to bath products. Jason had transported his car in Nylon since they had to board a ne and the car was something they both loved equally.??


    Currently, they were at the airport of Nylon waiting for the taxi to pick them up. They both had a suitcase along with them since the rest of the stuff was already in the new house. The taxi finally arrived, settling in it, the driver drove off.


    A two-story beautiful house was in front of her. It was surrounded by nts and awn one could wish for. The inside was well furnished, the wooden flooring, the cream painted walls were giving a rich though homely feeling. The neighbours were nice. They brought deserts which Adeline didn''t even think before taking and making othersugh.


    Her room had everything but the walk-in closet. Sighing she went downstairs to find her dad sitting leisurely on the sofa.


    She frowned. There was a mess in her room. "You set your clothes already?"


    Looking up to her he gave a mocking smile, "yes, I wasing here all year."


    "Could you do mine too?" She whined giving her best puppy eyes look. Sadly for him, it was the one weakness he couldn''t ovee.


    "Fine, though honey why don''t you go around the neighbourhood? Buy something to eat too. We still need groceries." He reminded.


    "Okay. I will." Nodding his head he went back to his phone. Adeline went back to her room and grabbed her brown leather sling bag and walked out of the house.


    She took a right and wandered off. Walking around she noticed mostly all was in couples, they were walking in pairs.


    Weird, the thought came to her mind.


    The people were staring at her. Their expressions weren''t exactly lust or want but were of disappointment, a little amusement and suspicion. The males here were to die for. Everyone was tall and muscr and had lovely spicy cheekbones to die for. The poker face made it difficult to take eyes off them. A couple, a little elder to her was walking in her direction, tired of walking in aimless directions she decides to ask for them.


    With a polite smile, she went up to them. "Umm excuse me?"


    The couple stopped to look at her. The man raised his eyebrow and was ready to question her, but the women immediately hugged his arm that she was holding and looked up to him. It seemed as if she was asking for permission. Turning in her direction the women spoke up.


    "Yes." She replied or more like squeaked.


    Nevertheless, she continued, "Do you know any eating shops that are nearby?" ''You guys are so weird!'' She shook her head mentally.


    Smiling the girl replied. They technically had everything McDonald''s, uncle jacks, pizzeria and local food shops and whatnot. Thinking about it Adeline was happy for the fact that at least she could eat a lot of junk.


    Reaching ''A pizza ce'' she ordered arge pizza, half pepperoni and half Hawaiian. She was told to wait for a few minutes and she decided that she could order something else as well. Walking into the bakery next door she ordered their favourite blueberry cheesecake and went back to the pizza shop.


    Waiting in a booth, she felt her phone vibrate. It was her father calling.


    "Hey old man," She greeted him. She could hear gasps of people looking at her with astonishment making her shrink back a little. Weird, weird, weird, the word continued to sing in her mind.


    "Hey kiddo, I was thinking since it''s prettyte, you send me your location and I''ll pick you up. What say?" A smile came to her face as she felt his care.


    "Okay. I''ll be sending it. Bye."


    Hanging up she sent him her location and waited. All of a sudden she felt eyes on her, giving her goosebumps. The corner booth had a side of the ss as a wall. Looking outside she found a man''s intense gaze on her.


    Adeline never felt that attracted to anyone before. It was as if his gaze itself had held hers a prisoner. His eyes and facial features hardened at someone behind her. Looking back she found the guy who had kept her pizza in front of her, merely nodded at her and left.


    Looking back at the man, she saw that he had vanished into thin air. It felt as if he wasn''t even there. He couldn''t be seen at a distance because Adeline had walked out of the restaurant and waited for her father. A minuteter he arrived and they drove off.


    She could swear she saw him standing and watching her with intense eyes, eyes that held a dark message.

 Chapter 4 - The River Boy.

    Friday was spent by both of them arranging the house furniture and essories. They both had done a pretty good job as they observed the room. Saturday and Sunday had gone by arranging her room and closet. Monday came by pretty quickly and so did her first day of 11th grade which had begun two weeks ago. After showering, she went into her closet choosing the simplest yet ssic clothes; ck tank top with dark blue ripped jeans. Joining her father for breakfast, they had cereal with fruits.


    "Kiddo, you want me to drop you?" he asked shoving a spoonful of cereal in his mouth.??


    "It''s a few blocks away. I''ll take the bus." She was yet to familiarise herself with the ce as well.


    He shook his head, "It''s the first day and you might get lost, so I''ll be dropping you, you can walk or take the bus back." Getting up, he went to put his dishes in the sink, grabbed his keys and went outside. Adeline got up too, collected her bag and locked the door and went outside. Climbing in the range Rover her father drove off.


    He stooped in front of the school, "Okay kiddo, now you''re your own." He dered in a soldier face and gave her a salute.


    she huffed, "You make it sound like I''m going into a war zone, old man," Adeline replied to him.


    Laughing Jason told her off, "isn''t it? Running after boys,test fashion, grades you need to keep up with, h and h."


    Adeline eyed the man sideways and muttered: "You know nothing, papa snow." Jason barked out augh.


    Shutting the car door she watched her father give her a flying kiss and waited till she went inside. Entering inside the school, she saw the office on her right side. Pushing the door open she went into the desk and asked the man sitting there for her schedule. She noticed how the man''s eyes went wide and she was handed her time table and the lockerbination almost immediately.


    All this while she had felt eyes on her back causing goosebumps on her skin. She turned around numerous times to look who it was but it was all in vain. Everyone was talking within themselves.


    She was even in fact taken to ss. Fortunately, the ss started at 8:30 am and currently, it was 8:10. She had twenty minutes to pass. She was in two advanced sses and one of them was the one she was attending now.


    "Hey," a girl came to her. "You are new right?"


    Adeline immediately answered, "Yes, hi I am Adeline."


    "Adeline, hello. I am in London. Come with me, let''s go and stand out with everyone." She smiled and being new she immediately agreed.


    Standing against a locker she looked around at everyone.


    "That is the math group." London pointed at a few guys and girls. "They always win and I am shocked how they can stay calm with aplicated math problem staring at them."


    "True," she muttered with a shudder. Maths was not a friend. Looking her eyes around, her sightnded on a few boys and one of them made her breathsboured. He was amazingly handsome. The high cheekbones, the damm jawline and the lips and he was staring at her.


    ''The hell, when did I get so horny?'' She shook her head.


    "Stop fangirling." London''s stoic voice has her a jump.


    "What?" Adeline whispered, shocked at her tone.


    "They are the resident bad boys of the town. But trust me, they are not normal. Theye with bruises and have a shitty attitude but they are not going to associate themselves with you." she hissed. "God, you are like them all!" She said as she ran away after throwing her a look of disgust.


    Adeline looked at her retreating form. She was weird but Adeline would not be an idiot to associate herself with someone like that. So, she walked back to ss and sat in her seat.


    Suddenly the room felt cold and she felt eyes on her again. Shivering, she let it go and took the seat beside the window, the secondst seat because everytime she looked back, there was no one.


    "Hey," she heard someone. Turning around a boy she saw a boy sitting in the seat behind her, he was the guy from the pizza ce and the one bad boys of the town, who looked more handsome up close, yet she tried to be cool. "You''re new, right?" He tilted his head making a swoon a little.


    "Y¡ªyes," she stuttered a bit but cleared her throat. She was not going to sound stupid. "Yes, I am." She replied a bit more confidently.


    "I''m Xavier Rivera." He said. "You?"


    "Adeline woods," She smiled and held out her hand. "Nice to meet you."


    "Likewise, mydy." He shook her hand. Her hand seemed to be swallowed by hisrge, warm one. It was so soft to touch.


    She shook out of her creepy, one-sided love thoughts and took her hand back. He let her hand go when she pulled it which meant something, right? Or maybe not. She was just being stupid. Ugh, love was so tough.


    The ss had started and the teacher had introduced her to the ss. Instead of calling her forward, he had simply pointed her out so that everybody knew her by face.


    Adeline had two sses that were ahead of her current grade. English and Latin. She was attending it in the senior year.


    "Psst,"


    Adeline frowned at the indiscipline. They were at school and in ss, why would someone keep posting? That was so rude.


    She continued paying attention to the front when she felt a pencil stab her in the back. Now that was disturbing!


    She turned back and red at the River Boy. Turning to the front, she leaned forward so that he won''t be able to touch her anymore.


    Xavier couldn''t help but sigh. Her re was so cute. ''Can I mate her here?'' He thought blissfully. Life was so good now that he had found her. His mate.


    "Okay, ss," the teacher pped his hands. "I need someone to get the assignment papers from theputerb. I think they have been printed by now. Any volunteers?"


    Adeline didn''t raise her hand. She had no idea where the cafeteria was, let alone thebs.


    "I can!" The boy behind her volunteered. She shook her head at how handsome he looked but was equally disturbing. "And I can take the new girl with me!" He offered.


    She looked at him with her mouth open and eyes wide.

 Chapter 5 - A New Friendship.

    Adeline wasin full panic mode. How could he bully her into something like that? He had legit dragged her into something that she wanted to have no part in. Why would she roam around the first day and try to be a teacher''s pet?


    She was still ring at him, wanting to burn him with her nonexistent supermanser eyes. This idiot. ??


    "Okay, then. Adeline, Xavier hurry up. Please be back five." The teacher gave his permission.


    "You got it." Xavier gave tip-lipped smile and went out of the ss. Adeline slowly got up and followed him out of the ss. He continued walking in front of her and didn''t look back. She sighed and ran to catch up with him.


    "Why did you take my name?" She hissed as he continued to walk not bothering to look at her but a small smile yed at his lips. He looked naughty and damn, she felt attracted to him.


    "Because you were not listening to me when I was calling you." He said, with a sexy, sexy smile on his face. Damm, that made her knees go weak but she held her ground.


    "That''s no answer," she objected. "And not to mention, your indisciplined behaviour in ss will cost you."


    "Indis¡ª" he scoffed out of amusement. "What?" Heughed a little looking at her.


    "Indiscipline. It''s ack of discipline." Adele half-heartedly told him. He seemed to be smart but now he looked like a dumb yet sexy guy to her.


    "No shit Sherlock. That''s some awesome definition you gave." He opened the door to a room and started going through papers that wereid there. She noticed how he always kept them back and in a better, more neat manner.


    "So," he started to talk, "why did you leave your school ande to a new one for your senior year?" He nced at her once.


    "Junior year." She corrected him. "It''s my junior year. I have two advanced ss, Latin and English." She answered him and then became quiet.


    "My question still stands," he reminded her while singing his words.


    "Oh," she blushed. She had forgotten to answer his questions after correcting him. "My father received a better paying job offer." She answered honestly.


    "And you shifted all the way?" He raised a brow at that. Damm, he looked hot. "You were okay with uprooting your life for his? Plus, you don''t look like you like the cold. "


    "He is my father." She felt the need to defend him and so she did. "Friends wille and go but he will remain constantly in my life. So yes, if I have to uproot my life for him, I will dly do so again." She stood her ground. Her father was her rock and nobody was going to ever question that. "Yes, the cold is really bad." she shoved her hands in the jacket''s pockets.


    He smiled. A genuine, lovely smile. "You''re a great person, Adeline woods."


    "Yeah, I know." She mumbled, blushing. "You stabbed this great person with a pencil though." She reminded.


    Xavier threw his head back andughed. "Come on, let''s get the assignment papers to Mr Cullen."


    They walked back to the ssroom. Taking halves of the papers, they distributed it throughout the ss. Adeline took her seat and Xavier took his. They were told to go through the questions and get their doubts cleared.


    "I am repeating my words, kids," Mr Cullen reminded them. "Get your doubts cleared now. No excuses for the day of submission."


    Adeline was leaning back on the seat and skimming through the questions when a paper ballnded on her desk. Panicked, she looked in front of the man on the teacher''s desk. He seemed to be busy with students.


    She hurriedly opened it and read the words. ''Your hands are so small. How''s Thumbelina for a nickname?''


    Adeline felt offended. She red at the guy behind her and stuffed the paper ball inside her bag. She was not going to encourage him by replying. "Bigfoot," she muttered under her breath and ignored his presence no matter how hard it was.


    Unknown to her, Xavier had heard her and he chuckled at that. She was so small and cute. Like a penguin. That''s what her nickname was going to be.


    Penguin.


    *********


    "That''s great!" Xavier''s brother; Alexandermented on the news of his brother finding his mate.


    "I know," he sighed blissfully while texting him back.


    "Want me to tell mom?" Alexander texted back.


    Xavier clicked his tongue at that. That was going to be difficult. Mama was going to go crazy on Adeline. "I will." He texted, hit send and then kept his phone away. Ah, the joys of finding your mate. This was going to be tough especially since she was human.


    "Hey," he tapped Adeline''s back. She was already walking out to go to her next ss. "Where''s your next ss? I can show you the way."


    At that offer, she handed her timetable to him. "Okay, this one is here down the hall." He pointed to a specific room. "And the third one is on the second floor, third room from those stairs." He pointed.


    "Thank you." She smiled. This had made things a bit easier. She was grateful.


    "Yeah, no problem." He replied. "Since you are new, do you want to sit with me during lunch?"


    "Sure." She smiled.To a new friendship.


    And much more...He thought.

 Chapter 6 - Something In His Voice.

    The bell finally rang indicating that it was now lunch. Collecting her books, Adeline looked over to the door where she saw him standing. She raised her eyebrows in an attempt to question him but he looked away ignoring her and thus making her frown. They headed towards the lockers. Keeping the books in their ces Xavier kept his hand on his mate''s lower back to mark his territory indicating to the people that she was his mate and to back off. He was a dominant, aggressive and impulsive lycanthrope but he wasn''t stupid. He won''t put his entire race in danger just for the special and for life Mate bond.


    He led her to the cafeteria after cing her books in the lockers and pulled her towards the benches in the end. Looking into her eyes, he said, "Don''t move. It''s my treat since it''s your first day here." Adele nodded, it was free food but it also felt like his voice had its aura; warning the person not to disobey him.??


    "Fruits are preferred!" She called after to which he nodded. The cafeteria was pretty big. The food that the people were carrying was looking amazing, not that the food in her old school wasn''t good, she had not expected it to be like a te straight from a famous chef''s Kitchen. The chairs were mostly upied by couples who were looking at each other in pure love and adoration. It was peaceful looking around. Surprisingly there were no such things as jocks or Queen- B or any of the clich¨¦ drama which she was happy about.


    Nothing about this ce seemed normal.


    He came back after a minute or two with a tray in his right hand. He kept it down on the table they were sitting at. Out of curiosity and hunger, she peered at the tray. It held two tes one with lots of chicken wings and the other a stic ss containing fruit sd. It was really beautiful to be eaten. The strawberries, mangos, kiwis and the berries were all perfectly aligned. She didn''t want to want to eat it anymore, she wanted to steal it, hid it in her hoodie and lock it in a safe for safekeeping. She was so engrossed in admiring the beauty of the fruit sd that had a mouth open a little bit and caused drool to flow down it. She still hadn''t realised it.


    Yet Xavier had. He was looking at his little Goddess in admiration. She was the most beautiful creature that he had evere across, a creation together by the Gods and Goddesses of love, beauty, innocence and perfect for him to make love to. He couldn''t help but love the mate Fate had selected for him. She was perfect. Though she needed a few lessons for their kind and her behaviour towards them she woulde along just fine, he would make sure of it.


    "Eat and stop drooling." He chuckled and she was broken out of her trance. She immediately checked and wiped it horrified to find him correct, opened the lid, grabbed a fork and started eating the strawberries on the top. Satisfied with her on obeying him he started eating his food. The sd was as delicious as she had anticipated or even more. She had half expected it to be one of those cafeterias where an ugly and rudedy with a big ck mole on her face was assigned and served greasy and stinky food. She knew of the nces Xavier was stealing, but the awkward thing was, his eyes were filled with adoration and Content.


    Adeline couldn''t help but wonder why would she obey him without giving it a thought? It was like his voice had the authority of its own, daring anyone to disobey him. He was pretty handsome, his height and the confidence stand gave him more attention than required he looked a bit overgrown to be here. She loved the blue eyes he had, not like hers. Dull coffee brown. She loved to wear contact lenses and she mostly wore brown.


    The colour belonged to her mother, something''s he had been robbed of. She was happy and grateful to God that her father hadn''t turned to alcohol, sure he had a rough patch but his friends helped him through it. So she didn''t think of changing it again. It was something inside her, forcing them to listen and oblige to his everymand. Her brain couldn''t have second thoughts to even thinking of denying his wishes. Adeline continued to think while eating when all of a sudden she felt nothing in her mouth but an empty fork.


    She looked up when she heard a low chuckle. Xavier was looking at her with wonder in his eyes. Even if he wasn''t smiling anyone could tell that he was happy from his eyes. She blushed, feeling embarrassed in front of him. She darted her eyes left to right on the table in desperation to avoid the embarrassment she was facing. Saved by the bell she looked up to him to find me gone with their tes.


    He''s too fast. Just like a bolt. Bolt. A giggle escaped her mouth when she imagined his head on the dog''s shoulder, barking. Feeling eyes on her she looked up to find him staring at her with a small happy smile ying on his lips. He held out his hand to be grabbed by hers and they started walking hand in hand through the corridors.


    People nced that they and Xavier''s power and dominance rolled in waved off in waved around them. Everyone knew that a Lycan had found his mate and who she was. There were no questions asked. He was the alpha male and he had imed his mate.


    It was a matter of time when she would be marked.


    ****


    This and thest period was free since the teachers were on a leave. He took her outside on the bleachers where everyone, mostly couples were sitting, enjoying thepany of their beloved while basking in the heat of the sun.


    "You are beautiful, " hemented staring at her.


    She blinked and redness took her face and ears. She found him handsome and here he was, telling her how beautiful she was.


    "oh, Thank you." She whispered.


    The secondst bench was the one where they sat, looking ahead to themselves. Xavier was still holding her hand and rubbing circles on it with his thumb when suddenly he turned to look at her.

 Chapter 7 - His Questions. . .

    Should he question her about it? He couldn''t help but think about her past rtionships and the fact that she could be in one currently haunted his soul. How had he not considered that? He had to be sure about that while pursuing his mate. If she was in one then she was going to be loyal to her boyfriend.


    He kept staring at her, trying to gain courage and ask her the dreaded question. Xavier was not afraid of asking her a question, it was the answer to the very question that he feared to hear. His heart was beating so fast and he wanted nothing more but to get it over with but some part of him wanted it to remain unknown so that if she had a boyfriend, he could develop her feelings for him in her heart and then maybe, she could break up with him.??


    A teeny tiny hope lit its me inside him.


    Adeline could feel his stare for the longest time but she chose not toment on it. However, the intensity of his stare increased per minute and she couldn''t keep quiet about it any longer.


    Turning to him she raised an eyebrow and said, "What''s wrong?" He was behaving pretty weirdly.


    Shocked by her sudden turn and question, he opened his mouth and closed it shut a few times. "W¡ªWhat?" He stupidly questioned.


    Adeline sighed and in an exaggerated tone asked again, "Why were you staring at me?"


    "Oh, I .." He looked forward and thought of something to say. "I was thinking about the topic."


    "Topic for what?"


    "To talk about. A topic to talk about was what I was thinking about." He repeatedly exined.


    "Okay, so what did you decide on?" She asked ready to hear about the topic he had thought about after staring at her.


    "Decide on what?" He asked.


    "Oh my god, where is your mind?!" She harshly whispered to him. "Didn''t you say that you wanted to talk about something and you were thinking of a topic to talk on?"


    "Oh, yeah, I did." He admitted, rubbing his neck. "Here''s the thing, how did you find the town?"


    "Wha¡ªIt was nice." She changed her words. This was better than before. "I honestly can''t say much because it''s just been days and not even a week."


    "True true," he agreed. Not topic to talk on.


    "But I noticed a few things and one of them was that everyone is in a pair. Like always a boy and a girl together. People walk in pairs almost all of the time. "


    If any of the couples nearby heard them, which they did, they chose not to look back at her and carried on. For Adeline, no one had heard anything except for Xavier since she had whispered it to him.


    "Not always a girl and boy together." He defended. "It can be a girl and a girl or a boy and a boy."


    "Not want I meant." She said. "It like everyone is in love."


    "Everybody is in love."


    "No, it just doesn''t happen to everyone. People break each other''s hearts." Adeline for some unknown reason got extremely defensive. "It''s going to be heartbreaking when the other person starts to love someone else."


    "Why do you think so?" Xavier softly asked her. Her opinions wereing from experience or something important.


    "Because we all are young, Xavier. We can''t decide what we want at fifteen or eighteen. So decide the person we want to settle with is right."


    "True. " He agreed. "But we take rtionships seriously. Our values are different and if notpletely sure, we never enter any rtionships."


    "How would you ever bepletely sure?"


    "You just are." He vaguely answered.


    "Anyway," he began talking again. "Do you have one?"


    "One, what?"


    "A boyfriend?" It pained him to say that word. "The one you could walk in a pair with."


    "No." She answered straight away. "My priority has been studied until now."


    "Oh." His heart calmed down. Hell, she had answered him straight away and he couldn''t process the fact that she could be his and just his alone. He knew that she smelled a virgin and her heartbeat told him that she was not lying to him about it.


    "So I have a chance?" He teased. The tension and nervousness had been released and he rxed. Giving her a panty-dropping smirk he was sure to make her blush.


    "S¡ªstop. No, you don''t." She immediately denied it. "No one has a chance with me. My career is more important."


    "It is, girl and I am noting in between but I can stay on the side." He smiled again making her frown. His smile with a twinkle in his eye was bad. "Or sideways."


    "Shut up!" She yelled at him, making himugh. She covered her ears and made sure that she couldn''t hear a word that he said.


    "Hey, hey," he pulled her hands down.


    "Are you going to watch what you say?" She asked, threatening to pull her arms back and cover her ears.


    "Yes, I will." He smiled as she lowered them.


    "Anyway, when can I meet your family?"

 Chapter 8 - Feeling Calm.

    She made a face at that. An uneasy, confused, what the fuck face.


    "M-My family?" Dumbfounded, Adeline repeated thest words he just said. Not that she had any problem with her boyfriend meeting her father, it was just that he was none of them. He was a long way from it, to her currently.??


    "Yes. I want to be with you and I think it''s best if I would seek his permission for it." And because after talking to him, it would be eptable to im her and drive him out of town for good or in this case his good.


    ''Is he on drugs? Why would he want to meet my family?'' She blinked twice.


    Adeline was desperately trying to find a way out of this situation without crying. She had to act smart and for being smart she needed her BFF James to rule out those ideas that were too smart for her to say and get stuck and then it clicked, she knew what to say.


    "Don''t you think that you should wait? My father wouldn''t agree you know, since it''s the first day." She looked at him and found the wheels in his head working their way to work out the logic and reasoning in her words. "We can''t exactly...fall for each other and be sure about our feelings the very first day."


    But she might be right, he looked away for a second. After all, she and her family were human. They had different traditions or habits aspared to the people of his kind. Did her family even eat non-vegetarian food? Were they superstitious? In fact, would they even ept him? By now he was sure that his little beloved female was right. Looking deep into her eyes he searched for any evil or cunning intentions but came up with none. His mate was innocent and the prettiest of them all. She could lie, no she wouldn''t lie he could sniff it out.


    Taking in a deep breath he leaned in and kissed her forehead lingering his lips on her forehead and inhaling the scent of mangos that she possessed. He was going to trade his morning drink of pulpy Orange juice with mango. They seemed to be way tastier.


    He looked down at her, nodding his head. He agreed. He didn''t know how these humans worked but for starters, he knew he had to stop being forceful and make here to him willingly. This was the only way he could afford to tell her his secrets without having her running off to the hills.


    Adeline was relieved. Not that her father won''t be happy with meeting her future boyfriend. She gave him a weary, tight-lipped smile. Not knowing how to react in a win-win situation in front of him.


    "U-uh I think I should leave for thest ss," Adele spoke with dread which was still deep down in her heart she knew he was a stranger, a handsome stranger.


    Xavier nodded his head, took her hand in his warmrge one and pulled her forward to walk out and to the next ss. He led her to the end of the ss and gently pushed her to the inside of the bench near the window and sat down next to her. Just as on the previous ss, he kept his hand on her thigh, asionally rubbing circles with his thumb.


    The ss went by the same routine, lectures and assignments and the ringing of the bell which indicated that the period was over. He got up and held out a hand for her to be taken and gently pulled her out and walked along with her. He had to be careful; his mate was a fragile creature who he had to be gentle with always.


    They walked to the parking lot together. When he stopped and turned to her.


    "Did you drive here?" He asked raising his eyebrow.


    "No." She replied she hoped to have McDonald''s on the way home.


    He smiled, genuine not sadistic or creepy but natural. "Good I''ll drive you home." He stated.


    Adeline was shocked. Why would he be so nice and that too all of a sudden? He seemed happy. But the question was; was he happy to drop her home?


    And that question had her thinking for the worst.


    ''Would he even drop me home?''


    ''Would he rape and dump me somewhere?''


    ''Oh my god! Would he sell me for money?? It''s a new town anything could happen.''


    By now she had decided to run away from him. Adele was breathing heavily, thinking of the worst to happen.


    "Hey." He called her, snapping his fingers in front of her eyes, trying to gain her attention. She flinched away from him. The mere thought of him touching her had her running mile''s away.


    "Adeline, it''s okay. Look at me. It''s fine. Calm down baby, it''s alright, everything is alright." He hugged her shaking fragile form. She wasn''t aware of the fact that overthinking about the worst had caused her a panic attack.


    "It''s fine. It''s fine. I am here to protect you." He continued to whisper sweet nothings in her ear rubbing her back gently in a sweet andforting gesture, making her feel safe and sound was his number one priority. Her shaking and breathing heavily had scared Xavier to the core. He never thought a human let alone the fact that his mate could be so fragile.


    He, now, was even more scared to hold her. What if she broke just by his touch? He pulled apart noticing that she was fine now. He gently cooed her name.


    "Adeline," he called.


    "Y-yes" her hesitance was a clear indication, that she was still panicking inside.


    "Hey look at me." He called out to her gently caressing her cheeks with his thumbs.


    "You''re going to be fine. No one will hurt you, ever. I won''t let it happen." He spoke gently letting every word settle in her mind. His words had a strange calmness, gently pushing aside every worry in her mind. She looked up at him to find his eyes looking at her already. She nodded feeling calm, even when she made no effort to feel it. He made her feel it.

 Chapter 9 - Maths "X"

    "Okay, so mushrooms or broli?" Jason asked while holding out the packed veggies for her to see.


    Adeline turned around, startled at the question her father had asked her. She looked at him and the surroundings he was in. Standing in front of the fridge he had broli in one hand and the mushrooms in the other.??


    "I just had my first day of school, how can you even have the audacity to ask me about veggies?" She retorted back while throwing her hands up in the air. "Gimme choctes and junk!" Jason was highly amused. His daughter surely had been attentive in English to use a word like ''audacity''.


    She was the only reason for him staying alive.


    Jason yfully red back. cing one hand over his hip he spoke, "You surely have learnt a lot of English, why don''t you go practice maths?"


    She stared at him for a few seconds and then replied "Are you telling me to do my homework and taunting me?"


    "I might not say it because you are responsible enough to do it, doesn''t mean I can''t tell you to do something at all. I am your parent I can say whatever I want," He shrugged without care. Adele stared at him for a few minutes, shook her head and walked upstairs. Settling down on the table and chair, she pulled out the least favourite subject first; Mathematics.


    ''All the gods above, please tell me what''s the X today.'' She prayed.


    Sighing she shook her head and started the first problem.


    *****


    "Dinner''s ready, its octopus and snails" Jason yelled from the kitchen, snorting in the end.


    Adele rolled her eyes, and yelled back in a yful tone "You do know that nobody finds you funny right?" She ran downstairs into the kitchen and saw her father frozen on spot. He was not moving.


    He turned around slowly, eyes wide and shakily brought his hand up to his heart. Adeline was sacred now. He was shaking with something unknown to her and she was shaking from fear. "D¡ªdad are you okay? Do I call someone right now?123?" He didn''t respond immediately and stood still making adeline''s heart beat inhumanely quicker.

 Chapter 10 - The Only Fam Left.

    Jason slowly shook his head. Sniffed once and turned back to the stove. He sighed, his back hunched and he looked at Adeline with sorrow-filled eyes. "Baby,"


    Adeline; on instinct walked to her father and held his hand in assurance. "What? Please do I call help?"??


    "Are you sure they don''t?" he blinked and asked in all seriousness.


    "They don''t what?" She asked having no idea of what he was asking of her.


    He breathed again, taking in shallow breaths and then spoke in a shaky whisper "Find my humour funny?"


    Adeline stood there for a minute. Thinking of what just happened, she stared at him but all of a sudden broke out of the trance and started hitting him. "D-do you know how scared I was?" she continued to scream at him and mutter her concerns whereas Jason heartilyughed off. Yet the one line where she mentioned her ''mother leaving her and him being the only one she had left in the whole world'' had him realized how sensitive and fragile his little girl was and how her mental stability was after the death of her mother. They both had loved that woman to death and her death had shaken both of them. His daughter was in tears now and he could not help his own gathering.


    He took her into his arms and wept silently as her shoulders shook from the sorrow she felt. Jason whispered his share of apologies and patted her hair, rubbed her back; anything to make his lovely child forget the despair she felt because of him. In the end, he grabbed her face in his hands, pulled her away and spoke: "I will watch the fault in our stars with you and with that cookie dough ice cream!"


    "And eat pizza?" Adeline innocently asked looking at her father through teary eyes.


    "Okay. Listen carefully, Adele I might be the loving and spoiling father but nutrition or anything concerning your health would not be taken lightly, okay?" Jason informed her. He was not happy with her crying but he had to strict in the matter concerning her health. Adele nodded; finally sobering up from her crying session. Jason then ushered her into the living room saying that we would bring the tes there.


    They ate, theyughed, they cried. It''s who she and her papa were, they were father and daughter, they were friends and she was happy with what they had. Around eleven O'' clock, she went into her room. Opening her window she looked out and performed her nightly ritual before sleeping. Joining her hands, she pressed her fingers into the knuckles and closed her eyes tilting her head up into the direction of the moon and the stars.


    ''Mama if you looked at what happened today, I know you are sad too for leaving us. But we''re happy and living and I will continue to take care of papa just like you said to do in your absence. I cannot say a lot of things through words mama, so could you listen to my heart, okay? I love you.''


    Opening her eyes she released a breath and went to bed after turning off themps on the side tables. Pulling up the covers to her chin, she snuggled deep into the heavenly mattresses.


    Seeing the light turn off from the window, he now was sure that she was asleep, the carefree breaths she took indicated that. He didn''t know what she prayed about to the Goddess of the moon but he prayed that it came true. He wished for her happiness and prosperity. Then he thought of something more.


    "Its time you get new neighbours, my lovely." he smirked.

 Chapter 11 - Friday.

    The weekend finally came and today being Friday did not help at all. Though now all that mattered was that she was home and it was her day to cook. Friday also meant that her dad would get off early because he usually brought files over to spend time with his daughter while she did her homework. It means that much to them that even if they were not talking and busy doing work they still sat together. Serena always made sure that once in a week that all of them sat down together whether to watch a movie or y a game or to just talk.


    Of course, after her death, the father and daughter duo changed it a little to sitting together and working in silence which an asional short talk about things, it was better to spend an evening watching movies or spending time scrolling down Instagram. It was half-past two and her father would be home at three. Sighing, she got up and took the ingredients for spaghetti and meatballs out. Blowing a breath out, she started it.??


    ******


    Jason walked in through the front door closing it behind him and breathed the fragrance of a home-cooked meal.


    "Okay kiddo, how was your Friday?" he asked Adeline, who was busy on the cell phone scrolling through the posts. Jason frowned upon that, his little girl ignored him which amused him to a greater extent. He walked up quietly to her and snatched it right from her hands.


    "Hey!" She eximed; not expecting that to happen.


    "See now that could''ve been a thief running away with that iPhone X that came from my money." He sassed.


    Adele looked at the man and she said the first thing that came to her mind. "Well, I want a handsome thief then." She stated right onto her father. He scowled more, why would she say that? Was he not handsome anymore?


    "Hey! You are not going to see a face more handsome than this." He spoke fanning his hand over his face directing her eyes on it. Adele shook her head. Taking her hand out, she made a silent demand for her phone to which Jasonplied.


    "So, what did you cook?" he asked on the way to his room.


    "Spaghetti and meatballs." She sang.


    Heughed. She always chose that on Friday.


    They sat down for ate lunch, serving each other, they enjoyed the food. Jason had apanied it with white wine and Adele enjoyed it with coke. Small talks were made, she loved asking him about his new office in a ce like this and Jason happily answered every question of his curious child.


    "Oh kiddo, we got new neighbours," Jason started taking another fork full of the noodles.


    "Don''t want them, papa. Send them back." She snorted. "Too many people are never good news."


    "Hey don''t give me the sass. I can easily cut your allowance and I just remembered. It''s a new ce and of course, you have friends new ones so do you want me to put more money in your bank ount?"


    "Uh no, I have enough. Thank you." She answered, politely thanking him for considering that fact even though he knew she had enough.


    That had gotten Adeline thinking, she had not made any new friends and that was because the females never left the side of the male they travelled with. They were with them from the morning when they arrived at the time of dispersal. They didn''t even spare a nce to any other person. If the guy was talking to another guy who had a girl with him the girls then talked to each other and sometimes they did not even do that.


    She was not going to make any friends at this rate except for Xavier Rivera. He was not much of a friend to her. He always held her hand or kept his arm around her shoulder while making circles on it. He stared at her with so much adoration visible in his eyes that she almost thought it was an obsession and then came the fact that they talked about everything He liked listening to her and she had no problem in weing it with open arms. She had ced the dishes in the dishwasher and stared out of the French doors of the gardens and saw the moving trucks and people carrying out the furniture and other decorative stuff.


    So someone is moving in, she frowned as she thought of it. But what happened to the previous ones?

 Chapter 12 - Bake For The Neighbor.

    ording to Jason, for the new neighbours, Adele and he should bake something and greet them with it because the previous ones did so as well. So Jason took the mixing duty and Adele got the baking and icing duty after having an hour-long lecture about beingzy whereas her answer was she took it because she was a girl and being creative just came with it. Needless to say, she was now standing in front of the new neighbour''s door with cupcakes in her hands beside her father.


    "Okay kiddo; remember being nice is the key. No swearing, no being rude and-??


    "Hey I do not swear!" she cut him off after hearing that particr usation and she wasn''t rude either.


    "See now that''s what I''m talking about. You''re rude." Jason smugly replied, happy at the just proven point.


    Adeline opened her mouth to argue and but Jason ran and knocked on the door. He turned and gave her a toothy smile which Adele returned as a mere show of sarcasm. Just when she was going to tell him that it was a war the door opened and a pretty redhead came out. She had looked at her father with a small smile and when she looked at her arge smile reced the small one. Weird, she thought it was literally like a light bulb went off.


    She greeted them and Adele presented her the muffins as a wee.


    "Please,e in." thedy said.


    "Yes please do." A young heavy voice called out and the light bulb lit up in Adele''s head this time.


    Oh shit, she knew that voice.

 Chapter 13 - Scent Of Mangos.

    Xavier could smell the delicious fragrance of mangos and hardly took any time to recognise who it belonged to;his femaleAdeline. All of them including his human mother could sniff it out. Cassandra and Javier looked at their son with pride, for his mate wasing to their home and their n of shifting did not go waste. Alexander, his elder brother was looking at him with amusement in his eyes. Alexander had never seen his brother grinning like a clown. His mate was sitting beside him and understood who wasing, she giggled along with Cassie on how he was itching to go hug her, breathe in the scent of mangos.


    His mother shook her head and walked up to the door greeting her daughter-to-be''s father and then Xavier poked his head out. Alexander and Javier barked out augh, whereas Ashlynn giggled endlessly. The family presented them with baked goods and they were invited in. Jason and Adele entered their house and sat down after the introductions. She liked Ashlynn who was in her ss when she introduced herself, Ashlynn, without any care spoke that she had not heard about Adele which gave a clear hint to Jason about Adele''s socialising skills.??


    Jason and Javier went inside Javier''s office for a drink whereas Adele sat downstairs with Ashlynn, Cassie and Xavier.


    "So honey, how has your stay been here so far? I know it''s too soon to question but any problems?" Cassie asked in her sweet motherly tone which was music to Adele''s ears.


    "Good. It''s been pretty good." that was a clear lie, things had been quite awkward. Yet she did not voice her experiences.


    "Hmm. So Addy.. wait I can call you that right?" Ashlynn waited for confirmation from Adeline while watching her from her big doe eyes.


    "Yes, of course, you can."Shit, that was so desperate.


    Ashlynn smiled in return and continued talking to her. "so would you like to and have ice cream sometime?" But then she added, "of course, Xavier won''t be there."


    Adeline frowned on that. Why would she care about Xavier when she was hanging out with Ashlynn?Adele had just got a friend and what she did not want was to lose her after taking a step forward to their friendship. So she smiled and nodded eagerly in return. For Xavier, this was family bonding time. All the women in the family were sitting together and bonding. He was proud of his female for trying and bond with his family. He wanted to take her away from everyone else. His eyes which were looking at his mate were turned towards Ashlynn, she returned his gaze and understood the meaning behind them.


    "Addy were you able to solve question 15 in the math assignment today? You know the one with the Keith walked to the park and h h and h happened."


    Adeline giggled on the description she gave about the question. The truth to be told she was yet to solve it and talking about it with Ashlynn might help so she agreed. "No, I was not able too."


    Ashlynn immediately perked up as if she was waiting for this answer. She gave Adele her megawatt smile and stood up. "Come on then sista, let''s solve maths problem with his ''X''." She then grabbed Adele''s hand as she got up and led her into the room upstairs.

 Chapter 14 - Maths With Him.

    "Wait here, okay? I''ll be right back." She said and Adele nodded.


    Adele looked at the room in front of her. It was something she could say that this was not a girls room. Oh well, everyone has their taste. She moved to the study table on the corner of the room next to the window. Books and assignments were belonging to her ss, so she took the responsibility of finding the notebook where Ashlynn might have solved them. Briefly, she looked up to see that the window was positioned in such a way that her whole room was visible from her window. Disregarding it she looked down at the organised pattern of books which were now a mess. Adele was so concentrated into finding the book that she did not notice the door closing. She grew tense as hands found their way to her waist and stayed there making Adeline ponder hard. ??


    Oh god! She likes girls! Crap I am going to be assaulted by a girl.


    Adele took a deep breath in, a one full of courage and turned to face the girl liking intruder.


    It was Xavier. She exhaled in relief.


    Oh, thank you, Lord, I don''t think I''ll ever be this happy to see him.


    "Everything okay?" Raising a brow, Xavier questioned his mate who had been relieved from something super disastrous.


    "Yes, I am fine. Where is Ashlynn?" She tucked a strand of hair behind her ear.


    "She is downstairs talking to mama," He replied stressing more on the word ''she''.


    Adele gasped. This was not fair, she left her hanging. Adele wanted to ask him why, but he beat her to it. "Because honey, I know maths better than her and are you not here to understand the problem?"


    She was and he knew it. Yet, in front of him, she did not want to agree. Sighing she said ''yes'', thinking it was one problem anyway. He smiled and pulled back the chair of the desk for her to sit. He stood behind her and pulled out the notebook, he saw the mess she had created and decided to talk about itter. He then pulled out the assignment sheet from a folder and solved the question in his notebook without exining it to her.


    "Would you not exin it to me?" she asked a frown masking her face.


    Xavier barked out augh "Aren''t you an impatient one? Wait a minute," he continuedpleting the sum and then when he did, he checked it again. Something she never did. "Now point out the step which got you all confused."


    She did as told to be exined there. The way he exined every detail was just amazing. In a few minutes, he had cleared the concept to her.


    "There. Done." He finished exining and handed the notebook back to her for a revision and doubts. Since she had none, she carelessly tossed the notebook back onto the desk.


    Xavier frowned at that. His mate was messy. "Aren''t you going t¡ª"


    "Hey, " Ashlynn came inside, e on everyone''s calling you downstairs."

 Chapter 15 - Bullying.

    Adeline and Jason left the ck''s house but not before epting the dinner invitation which was being nned for the next Saturday.


    Adeline was frustrated by the end. Cassie was not letting her leave, although she was a very nice and motherly person when a person wanted to leave, they wanted to leave. Period. It was irritating her how Cassandra desperately wanted her to stay. She closed the door of her room and walked into her closet. The cotton pyjamas suits were everything, soft andfy. She changed and dreaded going down, she knew her dad was going to question her about how many friends she had made and how many she had lied about. She saw how his face fell when Ashlynn admitted to not knowing him. ??


    She walked down to the living room and saw her father sitting there with his head in his hands. She felt guilty now; clearly, anyone could tell that Jason was depressed. He looked up to her with ssy eyes making her whimper and give her lower lip a wobble as well. She ran into her father and sat down by his knees.


    "I''m sorry, Okay! I did not want to worry about you. Please, papa, I''m sorry" She cried.


    Jason looked down at her and ran his hand through his hair. He had no idea about what to do. He ced a hand on her head and said "Is it because you don''t have a mother? Are you still being picked up on that?"


    This was something Jason had feared. Adeline being bullied. He had faced that in middle school and was on the verge of suicide, had it not been his grandpa calling. Adeline knew the in and out of the story. Jason wanted her to know that she was surrounded by people who were willing to listen and cry with her, something he did not have at that time. She shook her head indicating that this was not the reason. Big fat tears wereing out of her brown eyes.


    "Is it because of your eyes?" He whispered.


    That question had broken the dam of emotions, she nodded. "Papa it''s the first day! Plus I''m not ready to freak yet! Just give me time. I''ll make friends eventually." Adeline by now was breathing heavily with tears flowing out of her eyes non-stop.


    Jason sighed and hugged her tight, as tight as he could. He knew there were problems that she would face here but he also hoped for her to have a new start. A fresh start with no fear of being an outcast.


    "Adeline," he spoke giving her the only advice he was given. "Let people in. That is not a bad thing, but do not let them near your heart. The ones who do, gradually, on their own find the way to your heart are the ones worth telling the truth to. Think Adeline, always think before doing." He kissed her head.


    ******


    "Eyes? What''s wrong with her eyes?"


    Alexander sighed; he had told him whatever he had heard outside his human mate''s house when he wasing back with Ashlynn. He was irritated by the constant pestering of his brother to know more and the other because his mate was sleepy and he knew she won''t sleep without him.


    "I told you what I heard. Twice, brother. I cannot talk about the same fucking thing again." He spoke with a low growling out of his chest as warming. Xavier stood up and walked into his room upstairs. He dragged the chair from the desk to the front of the window that directly gave the view of Adeline''s room. He sighed when he saw her reading.


    Pretty mate.


    He chuckled at the thoughts of his beast. He wanted to be with Adeline all the time yet he knew he couldn''t. So the next best thing was the one he settled for, looking at her. She was an angel, one descended from heaven just for him.


    So like a creep but forced by the circumstances, he admired his mate from afar.

 Chapter 16 - Cuddling.

    He stood up and pulled an old, used notebook out of his bag, tore a page, and ced it back. He crumbled it and threw it in her direction. It hit her on the head, making her pout with an ''oww''. He wasughing by now. Makingher looking in his direction.


    ''Stupid boy.'' his beast growled.??


    Shut up.


    He pulled out a novel as then climbed out of his window and jumped into hers. He kept the book on the table and look at her. Adeline had her mouth open, eyes wide at him being in her room or more likely at how he jumped in.


    He smiled and sat down in front of her.


    "Had dinner yet?" Heasked.


    "Y-yeah." She answered.


    "Good. Come to bed."


    Come tobed? Whose bed is it??Adeline thought. Who was he toinvite her to her


    "What?" She spoke, clearly not wanting to do it.


    ''Bambi mate.'' His beast practically mewled.


    I know. She is just like one. He agreed.


    He stood up, dragged her up by her arm, and pushed her on the bd. Adeline yelped and sat up.


    "This was what I told you to do. See little, easy taskbut you couldnot do it." He talked in clear disappointment. "Guess you like it rough." He winked.


    She blushed immediately, "Oh, m¡ª, shush!"


    "Come on, it''s just cuddling and it''s good for yourhealth." He told her.


    He sat on the bed hisback against the headboard and pulled Adeline in between his legs which were quite easy since to him she didn''t weighanything.


    For her, it seemed just right. Closeness, with him it just seemed right to her instead of freaking out.


    He didn''tsay anything just handed out her book to her and when she took it he started readinghis,feeling content in the scent and touch of his mate.


    ''Good boy. Do good.''


    Oh shutup

 Chapter 17 - Go Out With Me?

    The musky smell was still inthesheets even after washing them, shekinda wanted to sniff it like a freak.Shesighed and walked out of her roomto have breakfast. She made eggs withbacon for her father and pulled outluckycharms for herself. It was unusual forher tocrave something sweet in themorning. She nevertheless poured milkandmade her way to the dining table.


    "Good morning, papa." Shesmiled which immediately lifted up Jason''smood. He loved it when she smiled athim. It meant that his child is happy.??


    "Morning kiddo, what areyou up to today?" He asked after shovinga bite of eggs into his mouth.


    "It''s Wednesday, so studying." Shesighed blissfully.


    Jason roared back augh at her expression. "Okay, I have no problem in my child being a nerd butyou willtake part in at least one sport, okay?"


    "Yes, papa." She sighed,knowing it was going toe soon.


    "Want me to drop you?" He asked,picking up his te and walking into the kitchen. "I''ve got some work to catch on, might bete these days."


    "Nope. I charged my iPod so I''ll walkor take the bus and it''s fine." She got up as well kissed his cheek in goodbye and walked out of the front doorwith her bag.


    With the music sting inher ears, she walked on the side pavement taking in everything on the way.Beautiful and peaceful houses could be seen, the men leaving were apanied by the women who bid them farewell. It seemedunreal to her, people being so happy and in love. She had started to believe that it didn''t happen anymore. A hand tapped on her shoulder and unaware of her surroundings, Adele let outa scream and elbowed the person in theribsHi.


    "Aa- fuck" he roared.


    Xavier!She gasped.


    "Oh my goodness, why wouldyou do that?!" She yelled at him.


    "Oh, you mean grabbing your shoulder to get your attention for whichI have been calling you out for the past ten minutes!" He growled out in anger.


    She blushed and sheepishly mutteredan apology. She took step back and a nudged him into the direction of the school which she was walking in. He yfully red at her and followed her. Both of them were walking and Adeline fiddled with her earphones putting one intheoppositeear of the direction Xavier was in. She blushed deep when Xavier all of a sudden grabbed her hand instead and walked again casually.


    She ignored the hotness she felt in her neck and cheeks and walked ahead. They both were enjoying the music; unknown to her Xavier was enjoying the music due to his excellent hearing. Whenit was Ed Sheeran''s photograph ying, he decided to ask her something


    "Hey Adele," he stoppedwalkingand waited for her to reply.


    "Yeah,"


    "Would you go out with methis Friday, since you''reing to my homethis Saturday?" He politely asked her, just like his parents had lectured him about this morning.


    "Uh.." she didn''t know what to do or say. She was new in town and she was not even be known by ten peoplewho could report her if she even wentmissing. What to do?

 Chapter 18 - Pathetic Choice.

    "Would you go out with me this Friday, since you''reing to my home this Saturday?" He politely asked her, just like his parents had lectured him about this morning.


    "Uh.." she didn''t know what to do or say. She was new in town and she was not even be known by ten people who could report her if she even went missing. ??


    "I''ll have to ask papa. I''m sorry but this is a new ce and I think he might not agree." She cringed while talking to him, he might think that the reason was bizarre but it was the truth. After the death of her mother, her father had somewhere or the other gotten extra protective of her.


    Xavier understood. They were humans after all and they feared what was not known to them, also they had lesser senses and as for her father, he knew how to take care of him.


    "Okay." He smiled and epted her reaction indicating that he understood her concerns and resumed walking.


    She deny. His heart sneered.


    Because she doesn''t know about the bond. It''s natural to her, feeling something towards when she just met me. Xavier exined. His beast didn''t get it. He only knew a few emotions.


    The lecture given to him was not of any use. The human was fragile, humans are this, humans are that. She was his mate, human or not, it ended there. He was sure to make her pay but he also knew that his parents would kill him for this.


    But maybe if... he thought.


    Do it. His lycan wagged his tail.


    Heughed at his answer on his thought. He would do it after all.


    ****


    Adele walked out of the ss after the bell rung. She had not seen Xavier since the second period and instead of being happy, she was a little bit paranoid. After being with him all day and every day since she started her schooling here, losing the sight of him for two consecutive periods was something to be paranoid about. He was always waiting for her. She shrugged her thoughts away and walked into the cafeteria after dumping her books inside her locker. She walked inside and looked at the menu. Hmm, chicken noodles it is.


    Thanking the woman on the counter she picked a corner and started walking to it when she tripped and fell. Her arms braced her from the impact but had forgotten that they were holding the noodles because of that her face fell into it. Looking up, she saw everyoneughing at her. She hurriedly got up and thought of an excuse that might solve the situation away.


    ''I''ll tell them that I''m clumsy! And I''llugh with them.'' This was embarrassing. She didn''t want to be theughing stock here.


    She smiled and opened her mouth to speak when a liquid was poured onto her head. It smelled like milk. Turning her head in the direction where she could find the one doing it, she saw that the girl on the right was pouring it on her head whilstughing with her friends and the whole cafeteria. Adeline couldn''t stop the tears now; they had mixed with the pink coloured milkshake.


    "Bloody newbie, just because you were with Xavier from day one, does not mean you will rule the whole fucking town. K?" She growled out.


    Adeline sobbed and nodded her head yes. She was visibly crying and shaking.


    "Pathetic choice he has. She couldn''t even stand for herself." The girl spoke to her friends whoughed with her. She picked up a bowl containing fruit sd from the table and dumped it on Adeline''s head on head not bothering to take the bowl off her head making it seem like a cap they walked out calling her a ''Fruit princess''. Adele kept looking at the doors, breaking out of the trance when she heard theughter again, she ran out of the caf¨¦ and into the bathroom. Shutting the stall door, she sat on the top of the toilet after shutting the lid and cried to her heart''s content.

 Chapter 19 - Disappointed.

    Adeline couldn''t but remember thest time she cried like this after the death of her mother. She had never been treated like this, even in her old school where the people who disliked her but were still civil. When they made jokes concerning Adeline, peopleugh and sighed and so did she. There was no bad blood. This was something totally new for her, she was bullied. Now she knew why her father focused on her being bullied or not. The embarrassment had literally had her wanting to kill herself.


    Her hands had covered her face as she cried. She was breathing heavily and her nose was running. She felt insulted and even though she didn''t have an ego, today her ego was hurt, her dignity felt crushed and she felt her worth decline. Her eyes went wide when the door to the washroom open. It wasn''t the fact that the door opened but the voice that came through the door was of a male voice. She was in a boy''s washroom. ??


    That was the reason the seat was not down! Oh my god, I didn''t even look where I was going. Shit, I''ll be even more humiliated.


    She wanted to groan out loud but she knew she would attract attention. The door had opened she was sure of it but no one had stepped inside. Did they know that she was inside? If they did, then that was probably just glorified the whole event.


    The door opened again and now she heard footstepse in. This was the most embarrassing event of her whole life.


    "Addy?" A soft voice called her name.


    She gasped in return, it was Ashlynn.


    She quickly opened the door and stood in front of her. Ashlynn was shocked to the core. No one had been treated like that ever! Even the lowest in the ranking were treated with respect but with Adeline, it was a whole new level. She couldn''t help but pity the girl in front of her.


    "The boys informed me you were inside. Why are you in a boy''s washroom though?" She as sweetly as she coalesced her.


    "I don''t know," She cried.


    "Oh, are you okay?" She carefully asked as if talking to a scared child.


    "I don''t know," she answered again.


    "Well then, do you want to leave?" This happened for the first time. No one was ever bullied. Period.


    "Yes." Adeline changed her answer.


    "Thank god, you know something." She is yfully exasperated.


    Adele gave out a tiny smile with a wobbling lip and followed her outside. The halls were empty that meant that the sses had started. Great, that meant she missed a ss and now would preferably miss the whole day of school. Her father would be called and she knew better than to lie to him. She grabbed her bag pack from the cafeteria even the woman looked at her with pity. Adele was shocked to see Ashlynn with a car; she thought she would have walked like most of the students. The parking lot was filled with a few cars which belonged to the teachers as most of the students preferred walking.


    Adeline was grateful when Ashlynn pulled out a stic bag for Adeline to sit in, so she couldn''t dirty the seat, Ashlynn read her mind there. At least now she won''t have to worry about that too. Ashlynn drove them to her house where Adele thanked her and climbed out of the car and walked into the house. She dropped her bag on the sofa and ran upstairs into her room. She took all of her clothes off and walked into the shower, turning it on she dropped to her knees and cried to her heart''s content.


    She didn''t know how long she had stayed there. Walking downstairs, she jumped in surprise as she saw her father there. Jason had switched on the TV yet he wasn''t paying any attention to it. His focus was on Adeline. She sat next to him and theny down, keeping her head on hisp.


    "I got a call today Adele," he spoke calmly. "That you bunked school. I honestly had never expected that from you." When he finished, Adeline could hear the disappointment he felt.

 Chapter 20 - Monkey

    "I got a call today Adele," he spoke calmly. "That you bunked school. I honestly had never expected that from you." When he finished, Adeline could hear the disappointment he felt.


    "S-someone was walking in front of me and bumped making all the food fall on me. I didn''t have a spare set so I had toe home." She lied. She was on the verge of crying now. She knew her father would believe her as she was genuinely scared of being embarrassed but he didn''t know that she had already faced a fair share of it today. ??


    Jason sighed, knowing that the waterworks would start anytime. "kiddo, next time don''t bunk and if it ever happens just inform me, alright?" he sternly advised her. Adele nodded weakly, sniffing in between. They sat in silence for some time till Jason broke it.


    "I had a call today in the office," he started.


    "Who''s?" She questioned sounding interested.


    "A boy who wanted to take my daughter out on lunch this Friday, since it happens to be a holiday. Although he said a brunch I know that my child can''t spend so much time with a person she doesn''t know." He finished with a littleugh.


    Even though it sounded funny to him, Adele was confused. She sat straight and looked at him with questioning eyes. Who had called him?


    "Xavier Rivera called." He answered in a duh tone.


    "Ohhhh..." Adeline dragged the word out.


    "Yup and you are going. The boy had guts to ask a father for taking out his daughter, you should give him a chance." He said.


    "Fine, you say and I go. Anyway, call me down for dinner." She said walking up the stairs. Closing the door to the bedroom she threw herself on the bed with a huff.


    "You did not tell him the truth."


    Adele gasped. She had not noticed anyone inside the room much less her neighbour.


    "How did you get in?" she questioned him.


    "If I tell you, then I won''t be getting in anytime soon," he answered. "Now, answer mine."


    "Well, to begin with, she was just a bully trying to make herself look superior to me which she failed in my eyes. Sure it was embarrassing for me but in the end, it will be long forgotten." She breathed in a bit, "I''ve never been bullied before, so I guess in the heat of the moment I didn''t think and took flight."


    Xavier couldn''t be more proud of his mate. She was strong, she knew her power, his beast and he was proud of their female. He smirked, suddenly remembering something.


    "Hey Adele, be ready for Friday. I''ll pick you up at 11."


    Adele blushed looking down remembering that her father and he had talked. She was confused about the fact that how did he get her father''s number. As she raised her head, she saw him climbing out of her window and jumping to his. Running to hers, she called him and said, "You are a monkey!" with a huge smile on his face. She was fascinated by him.


    Xavier threw his head back andughed, knowing she would be surprised by the truth.

 Chapter 21 - A Date?

    "Adate?" James yelled through theptop screen. He was more excited than Adeline.


    Adelineblushed. She had expected him to beshocked but not that much. She nodded slightly, confirming that he had heard right. ??


    "Hmm... okay, I can''t obviously fly down theregiven I''m broke and the train would takeup hours. So listen to me, you go to themall and face time me there, okay?"


    "Okay." She picked the mouse and was aboutto close the window.


    "Gimme a pic of that hot sausage-" Adeline hurriedly shut the window of the Skype call. Her face coloured scarlet red when she realised what she was going to say.


    Friday was to tomorrow. She had to go to the mall today. She had lied about her periods that made her father call the school for her. She knew how petty the lie seemed but she couldn''t face the humiliation and she really needed a day off plus the lie dide true after an hour and a half. So she didn''t lie, technically.


    She walked down, taking her dad''s credit card that he left her. She walked out in a white crop top and ripped jeans. Shewasn''t a fan of ripped jeans so she owned just one for the sake of being in trend. Calling for a cab, she climbed in and they drove to the mall.


    "Hey, are you there yet?" Without any hello, he got straight to the point.


    "Of course I am, I called you after entering forever 21." She replied to James question.


    "Okay then! Go to the racks and show me what they got."


    Adele did as she was told. She was surveying dresses when a salesgirl approached her and she had no idea how from asking what she was looking for to holding her phone and discussing which dress would look good on her with James. She was trying out dresses as Jenny; the sales girl stood outside and held her phone. She came out, made an awkward pose and waited to be judged.


    "No." both the judges disagreed.


    She tried out the next one.


    "Girl, yellow''s not your colour."


    "I second to that."


    The next one is, she rolled her eyes.


    "No,"


    "Too floral,"


    "That''s a lot of cleavage for the first date."


    "Nope, not red."


    "Ooh,cy... but No."


    "No,"


    "I think the red one was bet-"


    "Okay Stop!" Adele cried out. She was dead tired; she walked away from the stalls andrandomly looked around. She walked around looking and found the perfect dress. Running with it into the stall, she hurriedly tried it on. Opening the door she looked at them, smiling widely at her victory.


    "Perfect."


    "Little angel grew up."


    Herughter was heard throughout theshop

 Chapter 22 - Hookers Name.

    It was Thursday evening, her date was tomorrow and she was scared as hell. What was she panicking over? Probably the fact that they never had a good start and it was he awkward or the fact that this was her first day, after all, l she didn''t want to make a fool of her again and be bullied. She was watching peaky blinders again, something about Thomas Shelby made her watch it again and again but she never watched the one where Grace died after. It was heartbreaking, so she restarted. It to that episode and maybe she might start again.


    She heard the doorbell ring and frowned at the door. It was early for her father toe home early and Thursday being meant that he was probably going toe around dinner. She got up and muted the TV and peeked through the hole. Adeline gasped; it was the girl who threw a milkshake on her! She kept the chain on the door and opened the door until the chain allowed. She looked at her but didn''t say anything, a slight frown sat on her face. ??


    "Hi I am Trixie," that''s a hookers name, Adeline thought and then giggled at the dialogue. Lucifer.


    "I threw uh¡­ milkshake at you today¡­"


    "I know." I felt it mentally, socially and physically.


    "I am sorry," she started, "please, please forgive me. I don''t know what came over me when I did it, I didn''t know that you were his mate otherwise, hell, I would''ve stayed away from you. Please I''m sorry and I would never do that again." The girl nearly cried. "We don''t target mates, no matter what. We protect them."


    Adeline took pity on the girl, she hade to apologise even when she could''ve done it on Monday. She closed the door and unchained it from the lock. Trixie looked dejected when she saw her closing the door but a bit relieved when she opened it.


    "I forgive you," Adeline softly spoke. Just to ease it off her shoulders. She did not want to carry the burden.


    "But we are going on a date and if it goes well, I don''t think that we would remain mates." She exined and cleared her doubts.


    "But are you going oh¡ªoh! yes, I understand and I wish you luck. Bye!" Trixie hurried down the steps and ran through the driveway knowing she had a slip-up and could be punished for it. Adele watched her run, shrugging she went back in and unmuted her television.


    "That went better than expected, didn''t it honey?"


    "Of course it did but the girl had a slip-up and we witnessed it." He ced a kiss on his mate''s head. "She''ll be punished for it." Cassandra could only pity Trixie and judging by the number of acts she had done, she knew it won''t be a pretty show to watch.

 Chapter 23 - I Say, Yes.

    "And what time will you bing back?" Jason questioned his daughter with a raised brow.


    "It''s not my first time out!" She nearly cried. He had been questioning her since the morning. ??


    "But on a date," he thought for a second, "I think the boy''s intelligent for taking you out in daylight."


    She sighed, never having understood the meaning,whatever could happen at night, could happen during the day too, "Can I go and get ready?" She looked at him with pleading eyes. It would be the worst impression if he had to wait for her.


    "Yes, baby bear. But take care and take a pepper spray as well." She nodded and walked back up. The dress wasid on the bed, she went ahead and changed into it.


    The doorbell rang and it was the final step. It meant that he was here and her first date had officially begun. Her father beat her to open the door and they were talking to each other. When she walked in he was surprisingly in a good mood.


    "Ready, kiddo?" He smiled, knowing her nerves. He squeezed her shoulder to provide some warmth.


    "Yes, papa. Bye." She walked out, smiling as Jason closed the door.


    "You look very, very pretty, I mean not beautiful but Pretty beautiful. I mean like gorgeous beautiful and pretty-" he rambled on and on until Jason broke it up.


    "I think, we get the picture," Jason shouted from the window. He was keeping an eye on them through the curtains,making themugh.


    "Come, let''s go sit in the car." He held out his hand and she held him, walking to the car he opened her door and sat in the driver''s seat, making the car smoothly roll out of the driveway.


    "What do you have in mind regarding this date?" She asked. They had not on discussed it and for she knew, the ce could McDonald''s and she would be wearing an expensive dress there.


    "You''re nervous, aren''t you?" His genuine smile made her rx a bit. At least, he wasn''tughing.


    Xavier wasn''t any less nervous from her. He couldn''t be any dumber when he saw her. He was so out of his mind that he didn''t notice that her father was looking at them from the window. He could only wish his family didn''t hear it especially his brothers.


    "Okay," he nced at her, "so it''s a little bit of a walk and since you''re wearing ts It''ll be easier." He said as he parked the car and helped her out of the door. He took a pic basket from the back seat and a nket.God, she looks so beautiful, he thought, taking her hand in his, they walked together into a little passage between the trees. She asionally looked at her surrounding as she had never experienced nature so close when she was living in the City.


    When Xavier stopped she bumped into his back but quickly came by his side to see.


    "A river?!" She excitedly eximed.


    "More of ake, sweetie, it''s man-made." He chuckled. "Come on, let''s get started." Heid down the nket and the basket, she sat down and he did too, right next to her.


    "What''s your favourite colour?" She mumbled.


    "Hmm," he looked at her, "it''s brown."


    "Eww, whose favourite Colour is brown?" She scrunched up her face.


    "Well, my girlfriend''s eyes are of that colour." He spoke with a tiny smile.


    Guilt washed over her. He had a girlfriend and here she was, sitting with him or god forbid, it was a case of an ex-girlfriend.


    "Adeline," his soft call made her break out of her thoughts and look at him.


    "Yeah,"


    "Would you like to be my girlfriend?" He looked at her into her eyes with the intensity that could tell anyone, he loved her already.


    Before she could even think about it, he said, "I know that we weren''t off but I truly fell for you. I would protect you, feed you and keep you happy even it means robbing a bank for fun or crashing a wedding whatsoever. I would say yes in a heartbeat to everything, Adeline. So would say yes?" He looked hopeful, hell he felt so too.


    Maybe, it won''t be so bad. It''s just one chance. She thought.


    "Okay," she breathed in and out, "I say, yes to being your girlfriend." She smiled in the end, making his flutter. He immediately went to hug her, tight enough to let her breathe by being as close as possible to him.


    "You won''t regret it, I swear, you won''t regret it." He mumbled into her hair.


    "Thank you for the assurance," she teased, "but can we eat now?" She looked with a cute hungry face at him making him adore her even more.


    He nodded and opened the basket, cing the food containers on the nket. He and his family avoided stic, they prefered metal containers that could be reused again and again. He, in the end, took out tes and gave her one with food served on it.


    She hmmed on the first bite that she took. Good to know his mate like his cooked food, given his mum helped as well.


    "Hey Adeline, what your favourite animal?"


    "I like snakes." She grinned,pletely disregarding his disgusted expression. "I love to see them slithering away. Oh and Scorpions as well. The tail is so cute but papa won''t let me have any!"


    "Oh thank you, Jason Woods." He muttered too low for her ears to reach.

 Chapter 24 - To The Bus Stop.

    "Hi." Hesmiled standing at her doorstep.


    "H-Hi," she stuttered, he was standing on her doorstep, saying that he wanted to walk with her to the bus stop. ??


    "Ready?"


    "Yes." Closing the door after taking her bag pack she walked out. Walking together to the bus stop they waited together.


    Honestly, she thought.I kinda expected him to bring a car to pick me up.She had a little pout about it too. feeling Disappointed.


    "Won''t you ask me?" She looked at him, "That why didn''t I bring a car?" He smiled a little while asking her.


    "Why didn''t you?" She shyly asked him, knowing she was being a little greedy.


    "Because bus just feels more casual, you know. Thest time we were together in a car, you were pretty nervous so I thought that a bus ride would better." He exined. "Also, we should use public transport, since we-our parents pay taxes!"


    That''s thoughtful. She giggled at thest line.


    He had been thinking about her and he observed well too. She couldn''t even help but think about how mean she was to judge him. Climbing on a bus she sat on the inside, her favourite seat.


    "Soooo..." She drawled out.


    "Sooo..." He repeated it.


    "Stop!"


    "Stop!"


    "Ohe on."


    "Ohe on!"


    "Will you stop copying me?" She giggled now.


    "Will you stop copying me?" He chuckled as well.


    She mildly hit his arm.


    "You know," he pulled her close. "Maybe copying can be our okay."


    "Oh my god!" Sheughed out loud, "you''re so cheesy!"


    Heughed at herughter, admiring how cute it was, how her face scrunched up when sheughed. Goddess, he thanked her for his mate.


    sses were the same but when she reached the same bench where they met for the first time she couldn''t help but feel something.


    She sat down in the cafeteria and waited for him to get her and himself food. At least he had some gentlemen habits. He slides her tray next to her and kept him in front of him.


    Cheeseburger and a bacon pizza slice, yummy!


    She dug in without any further ado, enjoying every bit of food.


    He loved watching her, feeding himself as he watched her eat.


    ''Son,'' he heard, ''your mother wants to meet her.''


    He cringed and he could feel his wolf groan as well. They had scared her enough and now to have their mother wolfe in as well would be a st.


    ''papa, she might overwhelm her with a mothers love, a Lycan''s one at that.''


    ''True child but she won''t listen, so go ahead and n a meeting."


    He hummed forgetting the fact that he was talking through his mind. Adeline rose a brow at that. Was he dreaming something? She was sure that she wasn''t that boringpany.


    "So how was your day?" She tried to make a convo.


    Xavier chuckled, she had forgotten that she was with him till the lunch break. "It was nice. I enjoyed yourpany."


    Adeline visibly perked up at that, he liked herpany. "Thank you"


    Xavier nodded and let her finish her food. Adele looked around to find the girl that tormented her that day but she couldn''t just find her. Maybe she was sick or something.


    "Adeline," she looked at him, "what are you going to wear for the basketball matching up?"


    She hadn''t thought about that. Maybe, she could go with Ashlynn forst-minute shopping since the match was on Wednesday and it was Monday already.


    "I think I''ll go with Ashlynn to buy a dress or a top."


    "You could go with my mother too, you know. Ashlynn likes her opinion on everything and she might tag her along as well. So expect her there." He advised her of what was going to happen.


    She nodded, it would be good to have some good fashion advice. Plus, James''s mom would often tag along with them to make sure they bought good and not so expensive stuff to learn the value of money.


    He walked her home as well but didn''te in and walked away when she closed the door. Her father was workingte tonight and she was going to cook for both of them even if he had dinner in the office, she could eat it tomorrow morning for breakfast.


    Taking out the chicken, she put it in the microwave when the bell rang. Taking off her apron, she answered only to see Cassandra; Xavier''s mother.


    "Hello, baby. How are you?" She asked as she hugged Adeline.


    "I''m fine Mrs Rivera. Thank you."


    "d to hear that little one, now your father and my husband are workingte tonight and Ashlynn is out with my eldest son, so we''ve got ourselves a night. Do you want to have dinner?" She asked grinning.


    "Umm..." Hesitant about what to say she thought of politely declining her. "I¡ª"


    "Great! So lock the house ande here!" She kissed her cheek and walked back to her house.


    I didn''t even say anything,she thought as she looked at her figure.


    Sighing, she locked the windows and doors, double-checking everything, ced the dinner inside the Fridge and walked to the next house. Xavier stood on the porch and held his hand out to her.


    "Come, it''s dinner time." He smiled.

 Chapter 25 - What Do You Think About Wolves?

    She shyly smiled at him,entering the house that belonged to her boyfriend, also her neighbour but had no boy next door vibe to him. She wondered with the looks he had, how could he be the boy next door liked he was.


    "Should I take my shoes off?" She softly asked him, not wanting to impolite. ??


    "No, if they are not dirty keep them on or you''ll catch a cold." He smiled slightly took her hand and led her forward.


    "Mum, she''s here." As soon as he said the words Cassandra came out and hugged Adeline. She could smell the perfume and spices with which she was probably cooking. She couldn''t help but inhale it wondering if that''s how a mother smelt, bringing tears to her eyes.


    Cassandra having noticed this hugged the girl a bit tighter before letting go.


    "Now," she looked at them with a smile, "why don''t you go up to his room while the chicken gets ready?" She asked them. Adeline looked at him and then again at her before giving a nod.


    "Sure, mum." Xavier replied taking her hand, "Shout."


    He took Adeline''s hand and lead her upstairs. Opening the door, he leads her in first and then walked in after closing the door.


    "So," she said she nced away. Why couldn''t she start a conversation with people?


    "So you said that your favourite animals were snakes. What do you think about wolves?" He asked sitting down on the bed next to her.


    "What?" Sheughed out. "I don''t know, honestly." She smiled at him.


    "No,e on. There must be something that you think about them." He asked, mainly because this might make everything easier.


    "I think. . . loyalty. Like they choose to protect each other which you don''t see in today''s time." He noticed a distant look on her face while she said so.


    "And love? Mates?" He asked.


    "What mates?" She asked back tilted her head to the side with a curious expression.


    "You know, their soul mates, the love of their life, h h."So she knew nothing?He thought.


    "Oh," her face fell, "no I don''t know about that. Do you know anything?" She had curiosity in her eyes. The genuine curiosity that he knew meant no harm.


    "Well, they have destined mates for them sent from above that is, they are made for each other by the Gods themselves. They are like yin and yang, you know, fitting each other perfectly. They love each other from the bottom of their hearts, have big happy families with their happy ending." He had unknowingly leaned into her, while she stared into his eyes. His gaze dropped onto her lips and back.


    "Does that," she whispered, clearing her throat she spoke again, "does that happen? Fitting each other? Loving each other?" She leaned in too, maybe Adeline knew what was happening.


    "Yes, yes it does." He said and then ced his lips on her. He kissed them once and when she didn''t push him, he took a hold of her upper one and nibbled on it. Startling Adeline for the curiosity flooded mind, she felt the tingles here. Not knowing what to do, she simply did as she believed he wanted her to.


    She kissed back with equal intensity after some time. Loving how he made her feel with just a kiss. Lips entangled, they thought of nothing but felt the feelings they had for each other.


    Xavier left her lips dragging out the bottom one by his teeth, lightly grazing it as well. She breathed hard, panting from her mouth maybe her nose but this told her that the kiss must have been a make-out session.


    "Adeline," he spoke, his breathing still intact, "all I ask of you, is a chance, okay, a chance where you trust me to take care of you, protect you, feed and cook for you and love you but all I ask for in return is for you to love me back. Give me a chance for what I am, who I am and if you want me to change then we will work on it together."


    No one had said that to her. She had received confessions back at her previous school but nothing felt this pure. She couldn''t think of denying him. He was thoughtful, someone who didn''t say his thoughts or appreciated silence as he did, spoke his heart out to him.


    She cupped his cheeks with her hands, lightly grazing his cheeks with her thumbs, she pulled him in and kissed him. It wasn''t the one like before, of passion for two amateurs but gentle. Gently, exining her feelings.


    "Yes, Xavier I would love to give you a chance. Like I said yesterday." She smiled against his lips and felt his stretching into a smile too.


    Taking her lips back, he pushed her down to the bed and climbed over, kissing her with all the love he could muster.


    Cassandra ced the chicken on the table, took the seat at the head of the table and looked where her son''s room was with a smile on her face.

 Chapter 26 - Dream About Me.

    Her lips felt swollen.Swollen, like someone, had punched them hard or in this case, kissed them. Adeline was still red as a tomato, keeping her head down and she let her hair cover her face, she kept on eating her food.


    She could feel the mother and son duo, looking at her and sharing looks. ??


    "Do you want more darling?" Cassandra asked holding up the chicken in front of her te.


    "Oh no, I''m full already." She tried to deny as politely as possible.After that kiss, no thank you. I can''t possibly digest anything.


    "Nonsense child. You''re all skin and bones! Here take some!" She said after taking tworge scoops of the chicken and putting it on Adeline''s te.


    "Some..." She whispered looking down at her te. How could more than half of her te covered in the kitchen be considered some? Xavier let augh slip out as he watched her dejected expression but looked down as Cassandra shot him a look.


    "So, I heard from some Bridie that you two are dating!" She squealed happily.


    Bridie? Didn''t Xavier tell her? She frowned. Was he hiding them?


    "Yes, Cassy, we are." She took her name as she had been instructed to do so.


    "Well, I hope you''re going to the game then! He''s the quarterback!" She happily pped her hands. "It took lots of hours of practice but he made it. His father and brother had him up and running at 5 am every morning and when he came back, he used to be dead tired and slept on the porch."


    "You didn''t need to tell her that." He groaned covering his face.


    "I''m d she did," Adeline replied with a cheeky smile. "On the porch? You could have at least climbed the stairs."


    "Stairs? Do you know that Dad and Alexander used to travel by car and made me run back and forth! If that''s not enough, I had one bottle of water whereas they had so many!" He looked like a childining about everything that was not going his way. Adelineughed more looking at him talk.


    The rest of the evening went by smoothly. They talked and ate nice food. For once, Adeline was eating food that had everything right because she and her father were not perfect chefs.


    Xavier walked her back and Cassey gave her some chicken for her father as well. She was sure that he would it.


    "Are you okay being alone?" Xavier questioned. He was going around her house and checking if the windows and doors were bolted shut or not.


    "Yeah, I''m fine." She shrugged, making herself some cardamom milk. "It''s not the first time and trusts me, he calls and checks in every half an hour."


    "That''s good," he muttered. "Hey, I know that you and I are not that into our rtionship since we came into one yesterday but would you like to wear my Jersey?"


    That was sudden and she had not expected that. "Um, what if I spill something over it? I''m a clumsy ninja turtle and it would spoil the jersey." Okay, truth be told, it was a little early for that.


    He nodded staring into her eyes. "Oh, it''s fine. You won''t be the first one to spill anything over it." Heughed it off.


    First one?


    Who spilt that first then? A girlfriend, a friend with benefits? And what did she spill? Milkshake, coke, juice or semen?


    "But I''m going to shop for a top and then it would be a waste." She mumbled. "Plus, honestly, it''s been a day since we came into a rtionship." She didn''t mind saying that now or if it hurt his feelings.


    "I understand." He didn''t but the punching bag would feel his wrath.


    "Do you want me to stay? Till your fatheres?" He enquired.


    "Oh no! You have to sleep early. Your mum said that the coach doesn''t let you miss sses instead he calls you early and lets you guys leavete. So you rest as much as you can."


    Xavier''s heart jumped a bit. She cared. Even though it was a genuine concern, he felt over the top.


    He came to her and kissed her lips softly. Lingering them a bit, he kept them on top of hers, enjoying the intimacy. "Goodnight, girlfriend. Dream about me."


    "Oh I would," she said and then woke up. "Have a good night, I mean." She blushed.


    He nodded and smiled and left to the front door. "Lock it behind me." He said.


    Adeline rolled her eyes.He is so much like her dad on this.She locked the door and heard him pull at it. "Good. Now I am assuming that your father has the key, so don''t open it for anyone!" She heard him yell through the door.


    Nope, he is worse than dad.

 Chapter 27 - Thats Gratitude Not Love.

    "But why not?"


    "Because we''ve been to justseven shops!" Ashlynn answered her in a duh tone and pointed to the next shop. ??


    "No, you mean we''ve been to seven shops and skimmed through every item avable there. Now, I am hungry, so food court!" Adeline pointed in the direction of the food court.


    "Fine." Ashlynn let herself be dragged across the mall to the food court. "You''re not even a wolf, how do you eat that much?" She muttered, knowing Adeline won''t be able to hear her.


    It was Tuesday and Wednesday was the game. Adelineughed at how panicked Ashlynn looked when she realised that she hadn''t bought any clothes for it and god forbid if she wore her old ones.


    They bought two pizza slices each and two doughnuts for themselves. Finding a nice, clean table, they began eating.


    "God, This has been long overdue," Ashlynn said. "I''ve been going out with Alexander so much, I forgot how good it feels shopping with a girl."


    "Then why don''t you?" Adele questioned her. If she wanted to go out then she should with whomever she wanted.


    "It''splicated." Ashlynn sighed.


    "Nothing isplicated when you have to talk about it. It''s you who thinks that it is, otherwise, have you ever seen a math teacher telling you it''splicated? Nope. They could recite the solution if they wanted."


    "I-" she hesitated. "Thing is I''m an orphan and orphans in any world aren''t treated well. When I met him, it was love at first sight and then he asked me to move in. I mean, he gave me a new home."


    Adeline nodded andmented, "That''s gratitude."


    "What?" Ashlynn couldn''t understand that.


    "Well, what you talk of, is gratitude. You''re thankful to him but that doesn''t mean that you have to stick with him. You can go out if not every day then a few days." Adeline simply shrugged.


    "That''s nice. I think I can do that." Truth was, Ashlynn was an orphan and orphans were usually chosen as second chance mates or mated with those who had given up on finding the one and that was also done for the sake of mates and out of respect to the God who had created them. Simply being grateful.


    Second chance mates weren''t bad but it was like being with a heartbroken person, they could never forget the previous one. They were baggage.


    Ashlynn was simply grateful to him because he was her mate and he kept her by his side. He also immediately asked her to move in with him and give her a loving family. She couldn''t just ask him for more and she never did.


    "Anyway," she cleared the table with Adeline and threw away everything. "What''s next?"


    Adeline rolled her eyes and groaned loudly, making her new friendugh.


    **********


    "Hey," Ashlynn softly knocked on the door, effectively stealing her mate''s attention.


    "Hi! Come here." He immediately brightened as he held his arms out for her. Ashlynn happily walked into them, the warmth of her mate was an out of the world feeling.


    "Xavier and Adeline are talking. They seem happier." Shemented.


    "I noticed," he didn''t but since she said it, he''d just agree.


    "I told you it would be nice if we introduced him to a human mate. Now, he understands everything better. He''s taking it slow and the meditation is helping him calm his anger down."


    "Someone''s gloating." He teased poking her sides.


    Sheughed lightly, her chest vibrated. "Well, it was my idea." She sighed, she wanted to talk but didn''t want to upset him.


    "Hey, can we talk? I wanted to say- ask a few things."


    "Sure, go ahead." Alexander could care less. Whatever she said was something he would immediately carry out.


    "Just a second, then," she said, wiggling out of his arms. Moving to the foot of the bed, she sat there. Maintaining some distance.


    "I wanted to talk to you about my feelings."


    "Wait what? You don''t love me?" Alexander''s expression visibly darkened at that.


    She shook her head and exined, "I do but there''s a feeling that surpasses that all. Gratitude. I feel that gratitude towards you for loving me and giving me a chance to being your mate and also, a family a loving family and sometimes that gratitude overpowers my love for you."


    "Is that why you don''t refuse me on anything? No- wait, You did not mate with me because of gratitude right?" Alexander felt something in his chest. The guilt that maybe he took advantage of her even though he didn''t know when he should have.


    "No! No!" She immediately denied, "I loved you, baby, that''s why I agreed."


    "Gratitude huh," this was difficult. What was he supposed to do here?


    "How about I get you a studio apartment? You live on your own, sometimes I can stay over and in fact, you know what, you can work for yourself too. Pay for rent and groceries etc,"


    "You mean be independent?" She was a bit confused. She was dependent on himpletely so this would be nice step for her.


    "Yes! Then you won''t feel gratitude towards me anymore, you''ll be working for yourself." He smiled, finally figuring out a way.


    Ashlynn got up and threw herself into her arms. These were the moments where you knew that if your partner loved you or not and her''s did. He sacrificed his primal needs to protect her and let her be free.


    "I love you," she kissed his lips. "And I can never thank you enough for this."


    "You don''t have to," he returned the kiss, "just never walk away, mate."

 Chapter 28 - Goddess.

    "More like boring," sheined, looking across the window, into his bedroom where he sat across her.


    "Why? You had to shop." Heughed and as he eventually stopped, he had a stupid smile on his face. If only his cousins and saw him now.??


    "I did but she dragged me to every store that had interesting dresses on their mannequins! Well, guess what, mannequins are always dressed to impress!" She told him. "And god forbid if you touch anything sparkly but you know what? I like sparkly!"


    "You bought some sparkly shit, didn''t you?" He said it was pretty obvious, he thought and she had just done that.


    "Yes! Of course, I did but not all the top glittery, it''s just the sleeves. Thought I''d spare her the horror to cause a heart attack."


    "Wow, thank you. I''m sure my brother would appreciate that." He mocked his thanks to her.


    "Oh, well, to mention it, I like to do things for lowly people."


    "What are you? A Goddess?" He scoffed with a silly smile on his face.


    "Finally, someone recognised me." Her voice was dropped with appreciation as she flipped her hair back. "Now,e and wash my feet."


    He raised his eyebrows at that. Cheeky lil'' thing. "Yes, why not? It''s 11 pm, open the door and I''ll wash and drink the water after washing your feet, that is, if your father doesn''t wake up from the bell."


    Realising that she had been caged into a corner she deadpanned, "You win, bitch."


    ***********


    The game was after school and because of that, they were having a half day. Xavier dide to school with her but he didn''t attend any sses. The coach gave them the motivation to seed as Ashlynn had told her.


    "Wait and he didn''t say anything?" Ashlynn didn''t like the idea of him not responding to this.


    "Yes. He said that it''s fine if I didn''t wear his jersey." She shrugged not thinking much into it.


    Wow!Ashlynn thought. This was serious, a wolf would have made sure she did wear his jersey and talking about a Lycan was way far.


    "Are you gonna go home to change now?" Adeline asked her.


    "Yes,e on." She immediately understood what she meant. Tagging her along they both walked home.


    Ashlynn could not understand what was going on in Xavier''s mind. A person could change but the primal needs and instinct often remained the same, he, on the other hand, seemed to be disregarding the very facts.


    They waved when they reached the houses. Adeline opened the door and shut it quietly.


    "Hey,"


    "Ah!" She screamed and jumped. "What''s the matter with you?" She yelled at her father who scared her.


    "Hey! Hey! Calm down, I didn''t mean to scare you." Jason came a bit closer and held her shoulders and tried to calm her down.


    "Okay," she said, moving to sit on the sofa and talk with him. "How are you early?" It was rare for him to be home when she came from school and it was not a holiday.


    "Well, I came in the early hours while you were sleeping and we hadpleted the workst night so we took the day off." He was talking from the kitchen to her, warming up the food for her and served her to the dining table as Adeline followed.


    "Ooh, pasta." She wiggled in her chair as she took the first bite.


    "I enjoyed the chicken. Were you okay at their house without me, kid?"


    "Yeah." She mumbled and nodded as she chewed.


    "And the baseball thing is today too?" He ran a hand through his hair. Jason seemed nervous.


    "Yeah, tough is football. You kick the ball not hit it with a bat."


    "Aye, cheeky girl." He pulled her cheek. "Listen, I know that you''re intelligent and smart but don''t take anything from a boy, okay? You''re new here and back at Sylwester, James would''ve helped you out but here I''m not sure."


    She smiled. The concerns he had were normal for a parent. "Yes. I promise I won''t take anything for anyone that I don''t know."


    "That''s great, kid." He patted her head with love. "Dress nicely, okay?"


    Adeline nodded and continued eating as Jason went to the kitchen and ced everything back and cleaned up. She did her dishes and went up for a shower.


    She came out in her bathrobe and went to her closet. ck jeans, undergarments and top. She ahead and changed into it. Also did a little makeup.


    She went downstairs as the time neared and said bye to her dad. Ashlynn was out and they both were going out together.


    "Ready? It''s going to be very, very crowded." She warned. Wolves and humans and wolves weren''t a great idea.


    "Yeah." She smiled. For her, Wolveswere the least of her concerns they didn''t exist in the list.


    Vote andment!

 Chapter 29 - His Jersey.

    Ashlynn was not wrong when she said that itwas going to be crowded. Hell, Adeline practically felt squished as she walked. Everyone was tall aspared to her and she was grateful that Ashlynn was holding her hand through this.


    They were heading to the hallway where the yers were changing, Ashlynn''s boyfriend, Alexander was there as well. Adeline could see the yers from afar as she stood on her tiptoes when someone crashed into her, making her shiver as a drink spilt on her. She yelped and stumbled to find bnce. She was horrified when she looked down.??


    Ashlynn immediately held her for bnce. "Are you okay?" She asked.


    "Yes," Adeline grimaced she found the shirt stuck to her skin. The guy had simply walked away without even bothering to acknowledge what he had done.


    "Damm, you need to change." The shirt stuck to her like skin making Ashlynnment.


    "Hey-oh didn''t have time to dry yourself, Adeline? So eager to meet my brother?" Alexandermented as he saw her soaking wet from a shower.


    Ashlynn smacked her hand on Alexander''s chest. "She was dry! Someone just spilt drinks on her!" She cried as she looked at Adeline.


    "Holy. . ." he stared at her up and down. "You are wet." Of course, she was. All her shirt from the corbone to the waistline was drenching.


    "Do you have an extra?" She asked. Adeline was looking here and there. She was too embarrassed to look anywhere else.


    "Yeah, I do. Take her to the washrooms and I''ll be there." Alexander kissed her forehead and left in a hurry.


    "Come on," holding to her tightly, Ashlynn led her to the washrooms. Adeline locked the door from inside and took off her top. She wiped herself with tissue and water. A knock came on the door and she opened it slightly. Ashlynn pushed the packet inside with the shirt.


    Changing into the fresh shirt, she looked at herself in the mirror. She gasped as she saw what it was. It was Xavier''s jersey! Alexander had given her this. Was it on purpose?


    But why would he do that?


    But she had no option. The wet shirt was going to cause her a good strong cold that she couldn''t afford.


    Sighing, she wore it and went to Ashlynn who''s eyes widened as well. Adeline simply shook her head and dismissed the matter.


    Finding their seats, they settled down with food and drinks. Everyone seemed to carryeatables inrge quantities. She waited as everyone did and cheered along as the yers entered.


    Adeline wasn''t exactly content with what she was wearing.


    "Hey look!" Ashlynn pointed to a figure. "That''s him!"


    "Him who?" Adeline asked.


    "Why, Xavier! Alexander''s with his friends in the back."


    "He''s not sitting with you?" Adele asked loudly as the cheers got louder because the game was starting.


    "No, it''s a tradition. We sit with our friends and then make out in the bathroom." She shrugged and smiled with a wink.


    Adeline cheered loudly with the others as their team scored another number. She smiled as she saw Xavier pass and yell what to do.


    "So, you''re dating him. What do you want from this? Like what are your expectations?" Ashlynn asked her, sipping her c. Maybe knowing that she could help her brother a bit.


    "Well, I hate PDA, I mean I get ufortable because I feel like everybody is looking and judging me. I don''t know, I feel ufortable attracting attention." She did. If she hated something then that was PDA. It felt gross when it was done in public or at least it looked like to her.


    "Really? Most people enjoy showing off." Ashlynn did for a fact. She liked showing off her man. Also, wolves and thee supernaturalmunity were all about showing off their mates. It made them feel secure that no one would touch anything gn belonging to them.


    "..well, not me. I''m just notfortable with it and the attention it brings." She hated attention.


    The buzzer went off her school''s team won. Adeline and Ashlynn cheered again but this time only louder.


    "Where is the quarterback going?" Thementator asked loudly through the mike.


    Adeline looked at the Field when he said quarterback and she saw Xaviering her way. Her breath hitched as she saw masses of students looking her way.No, please no.She felt panic rise in her chest as he smiled.


    Coming to stand in front of her, he bent down and kissed her lips. Out of shock, Adeline didn''t react. Xavier pulled back and smiled at her.


    "Thank you for wearing my Jersey!" He smiled and kissed her again, not noticing that Adeline wasn''t participating.

 Chapter 30 - Fighting?

    Ashlynn and Alexander were walking side by side to the bathroom stalls. It was for their make-out session but she had something else going on her mind.


    "So," Alexander asked, pulling her against his chest. He went to kiss her lips but she turned her head away, making him upset. ??


    "Ashlynn!" He hissed. "What''s wrong with you?" Her rejection hit him hard.


    "You did it, didn''t you?" She used. "I know you Alexander and I know for sure that you asked someone to throw drinks at Adeline and force her to change into something else or should I say Xavier''s jersey!"


    "Ashlyn, please¡ª"


    "It''s not fair! She didn''t want it..." She continued to defend her friend.


    "Don''t cut me off!" He raised his voice a bit making her flinch. "I did it for my brother. His happiness matters more to me."


    "But his happiness is with Adeline and you can''t force them to be happy! Happiness cannote through lies, Alexander." Ashlynn teared up a bit. She wanted to make her pointe across but her loyalty lied with them.


    "Ashlynn," he sighed looking annoyed.Why couldn''t she just drop it?"It''s not our business, okay? My brother is happy because she wore his jersey and that''s it. It''s finished there. What more can you get by fighting with me here on this?"


    Fighting?"I am not fighting with you! I just wanted to talk about it."


    "Well, I don''t want to!" He yelled at her. Alexander never really lost his temper but when he did, some poor animal was always ughtered*. "My brother and family matter the most! What''s difficult to understand about that?" Banging his hand on the wall, he left the washroom, mming the door behind him.


    She stood there with a heavy heart, her will wing at her, howling in sadness. Her mate was angry.


    *ughter as in hunting.

 Chapter 31 - A Party?

    "I don''t think so," Adeline hesitated. Parties weren''t her thing and she didn''t want to risk it when she didn''t know anyone in town.


    "Why? I swear I will be there with you at all times!" Xavier tried his level best to persuade her. "I can even take you home to change!" Ashlynn had texted him earlier, telling how his beloved felt about this whole situation. ??


    "Notfortable with it, Xavier." She held her ground on this. Parties were a big no.


    "Please for an hour, that''s all I ask." He pleaded. Nothing was going to please him more if Adeline let him show her off even if it was without her knowing and in a very discreet manner.


    His beautiful mate on his arm.


    "Just an hour?" She questioned. He had joined his hands in a begging manner, his pout washorriblebut at least he was trying and Adeline did secretly want to go.Is it bad that I wanted him to convince me?


    "Yes! Just one!" He smiled and his eyes sparkled.


    "Fine," she agreed. "But do not get drunk before dropping me home!" She immediately ced her condition.


    "Yes, done." Opening the car door for her, he sat in the driver''s seat. Alexander and Ashlynn were giving them space as they had taken his bike for it.


    Even from afar with Adeline''s human ears, she could hear the music. Nervousness started to click in. What was she going there for? She knew two people in the whole school and it was her junior year, there were a year and a half left.


    Entering the house, she saw crowds of people dancing,ughing and kissing.Ew.Music was ring through the speakers set in the staircase. The lights were fancy too, it felt like this was the party of the year.Xavierled her to the kitchen counter first and grabbed her a coke. At least he didn''t give her alcohol.


    "Ay! Xavier!" Boys hollered from behind as Adeline turned around, she saw a group of boys calling her boyfriend.


    He simply smiled and nodded in return, waving a bit. He cleaned the barstool with a tissue and nudged her to sit.


    "You can go," she yelled over the music not knowing that he could hear her even if she whispered.


    "Naah, I''m fine. You agreed for an hour, I''m not leaving you alone." He yelled for her, leaning in quite close to smell her scent.


    "It''s fine! I need to have friends for myself anyway." She gently pushed him away into the direction of boys. Xavier hesitated a bit but her firm expression made him go away. "I''ll be back in ten, okay?" He yelled.


    She showed him a thumbs up and turned around drinking her coke. ncing back, She saw him enjoying with his friends. Sliding from the stool, she made her way into the kitchen.


    Since it was a party. A littleVodkawon''t hurt for the first time.

 Chapter 32 - Vodka And Coke.

    Adeline had mixed vodka and coke, well, less Vodka and more coke but she was excited. So excited to try it for the first time that she couldn''t feel the alcohol taking its effects.


    She was watching random people and thenughing at them for no apparent reason. She would have loved to have James here but of course, he had his own life. ??


    "What are you doing?" A girl giggled beside her. She looked drunker than Adeline.


    "Laughing," Adele said as she did.


    "Wow!" She said in awe. "Youugh so well!" She squealed.


    "I know," Adele gloated. "You should see my crying! I look like a dumbass!"


    "Really?" The girl questioned. "I don''t know what I look like when I cry. How do you see yourself when you cry?" The girl, very innocently, asked her question. Her face gave away the curiosity that she felt in her mind.


    "Oh no, you just look into the mirror! That''s it!" She immediately hugged her friend.


    "Oh thank you." She hugged her back. "You''re a nice person."


    "Aww thank you. I regrly do my skincare to be one!" She smiled. "Oh no," she felt pressure down there but what was it for?


    "What wrong?"


    "I think I feel something?" Adeline whispered. Not realising the fact that she was drunk.


    "What feelings?" The girl questioned and then gasped. "Are you making babies?"


    "No! Silly," she chided. "I can''t make babies at a party!" Then she swallowed the contents of the cup in a gulp and felt the pressure double. "I think I know now. Bathroom?"


    "Upstairs!" She pointed a finger up the stairs and towards a corridor. Adeline leisurely made her way towards the stairs but when she started climbing her way up the pressure didn''t allow the slow pace and she started running.

 Chapter 33 - Grrrrrr

    Opening the correct door, she relieved herself and washed her hands. Closing the door behind her, she found a boy sitting on the window. Adeline felt pity for the boy. He looked so lonely.


    "Hey," she spoke in a light tone, not to frighten the boy as he was sitting in a dangerous ce. "Can you get down from there?"??


    "Why? Am I scaring you? You''re a human, anyway." He scoffed.


    She felt insulted. How could he say that? "I¨Cif I''m a human then you''re pleasant."


    "Wow, don''t you knowebacks?" He scoffed.


    "I do." She hupped and then giggled.


    "Go away," the boy simply said, Turing away from her.


    "No," she immediately said. She might have felt insulted if she was sober but at the moment she was drunk as a skunk. "Talk to me."


    "You wanna talk?" The boy mocked her with a raised eyebrow. "Fine here it is. I''m a vampire." He confessed with a straight face.


    ". . . .But I''m a human. . " She looked confused instead of being scared.


    "I know that," the boy deadpanned.


    "So we can be friends?" She tried with an uncertain expression.


    "What?!" The boy looked offended and she panicked. He cooled down and his face changed. His face became paler and the veins in her eyes turned redder. He hissed at her baring her fangs, hoping to scare her away. She wasn''t going to remember any of it, anyway.


    "Oh, I can do that too!" She showed him her teeth, baring them to him with an ugly expression on her face. "Grrrrrrrr!!"


    "I hissed bitch, I didn''t growl." He looked pissed.


    "Oh.." she dimmed a bit. "Hisssss," she copied him again with her arms raised and eyes narrowed.


    "So are we friends?" She tried again.


    "No, we''re enemies." He said. "Don''t you know?"


    "Know what?" She looked at him. Maybe, he had a secret to tell. Ohh, Gossip! Hot, whot gossip.


    Yummy.


    "Nothing. You should go down. Someone''s calling you." He looked to the far end of the hallway and then back to her.


    "Who is?" She whispered leaning in. Maybe that was the secret.


    "Go down and see." He whispered as well, ying along with her.


    "Okay," saying so, she continued to discreetly walk down the stairs. Then looked around and thought of who he could be talking about.


    "Adeline!" A yell for her name made her jump. "There you are!" She saw Xaviering towards her.


    She ran.

 Chapter 34 - Drunk Off Their Ass.

    "Adeline!" Xavier had immediately startedrunning behind her.Why was she running?Fearing for the worst, he increased his speed when he heard it; herughter.


    Adeline giggled as she ran. Herughter reached his ears and he slowed down, letting her have her fun in this chase. His beast wanted to conquer the quest but he suppressed his primary instincts. His mate was enjoying, even though she was drunk off her ass. She was enjoying it.??


    "Adelinee on, I''m tired already!" He whined, knowing she was drunk.


    Tired? He was on the baseball thing. . . she frowned still running.


    "You can''t be! You run in baseball!" She yelled back.


    "That''s football but okay," he muttered behind her. Increasing his speed, he reached up to her and held her waist tightly, restricting any further movements.


    "Why did you drink when you didn''t want toe in the first ce?" He asked still looking at Adeline''s face who was busy looking at something creaking outside.


    "Eh," she made a face, "it thought to be interesting."


    "Thought?" He asked with a raised brow.


    "Duh." She deadpanned.


    "You are a mean Drunk Adeline,e on, let''s take you to the car." Gathering her up in his arms, he carried his mate outside.


    "Mean Drunk? What does that even mean? You people never make sense."


    "Maybe because you''re drunk off your Ass."


    "See, again! How can anyone, possibly drink their ass?!" She yelled as he ced her in the passenger seat. "Half of the things never make any sense to me. I''m tired of life, I want to travel but I don''t even want to move. I want money but no work. Oh my god, I want to eat and eat andeatbut not gain any weight!" She raised her voice bit by bit, showing her frustrations to the world.


    Breathing heavily, she looked at him, "Am I mad?" She whispered with a pout.


    "No," he smiled her way. "Everyone has some inner thoughts and I am d you shared them with me. Drunk of¡ª I mean Drunkenly but yeah."


    She smiled, people would usually judge but he seemed okay with it. Not bothered at all.


    "I have some weird thoughts as well," he added, thinking it would makeher feel self-conscious. "I hate how there are differenttypesof things. There''s types of cheese, bread, butter, beer, hell, tyres too." Adele giggled at his frustrated expressions. "Mom yells at dad and us for bringingthischeese and notthatone. And don''t get me started on the brands that sell them."


    "And don''t forget colours, like Ashlynn and mom discuss what pink is; hot pink, old rose pink, baby pink, probably adult pink too." He shook his head and heard a giggle. "It''s true, pink is pink. How many different colours cane from that?!" As a traffic light came, he stopped and looked at her. "But in reality, it''s good that they are there. They make life somewhat easy. . .or difficult." He had nod idea what he was saying but he didn''t want his mate to feel alone.


    She giggled again. Honestly, she didn''t get a word of it but he was really serious so she kept mum.


    "Anyway," she drawled out. "Why is it taking so long?"


    "Five minutes max."


    "Why?" She questioned, a frowning to her face. "Wee quick to party."


    She''s so drunk that she can''t talk right.His shoulders shook as he silentlyughed. "Do you want to know the truth?" He whispered ominously, wanting to scare her. Perfect opportunity.

 Chapter 35 - Pink In Colour And Says, Garnier.

    She''s so drunk that she can''t talk right.His shoulders shook as he silentlyughed. "Do you want to know the truth?" He whispered ominously, wanting to scare her.


    "Oh I don''t know, do I put coffee in coconut?" She sassed back the obvious, well to her.??


    "What?!" He looked disgusted.


    "What?" She thought about it again but forgot what she had said. "Just continue whatever was going on, I don''t remember anything."


    He sighed. He didn''t want vomit on the leather of his brother''s car or there would seriously be blood, so he was driving slowly.


    Parking outside his house, he saw her bouncing in the car. "Wait," he immediately went to her side and got a hold of her.


    "Adeline," he whispered seriously. "We have to be super quiet as we go in, okay?"


    "Why?" She whispered back.


    "Because it''s a top-secret mission that I received from the FBI. We have to quietly get past your father and they will give us amazing gifts!" In short, her father could not know.


    Excitement rushed through her. "Like a y station?"


    Xavier''s heart leapt. She was into video games?! He surely lucked out. "Yes, yes. So like to y too?"


    "Psst, no. I''d sell it for money since it''s free."


    At that moment, he could seriously fall to the ground like in cartoons. "Come on," he grabbed her shoulders and stables her, "be very quiet."


    Adeline had the key but Xavier unlocked the house, he didn''t quite trust her for this. His senses allowed him to listen to any floor creaks before the humans did and he made sure to avoid those. Sessfullyying her down in the bed, he sighed in relief.


    She was still awake but very tired. Well, the books stated something else to do too.


    "Hey, baby," he patted her face and she clung to him while opening her eyes.


    "Yes," she sweetly smiled like a baby.


    "Where is that remover that takes all the makeup off?" He made her look over her vanity.


    "The top drawer,pinkin colour and says, Garnier." She replied.


    As he opened the door, he noticed she had a fair collection of it but it seemed a lot less than what Ashlynn had because for her Alexander had to make someextraspace.


    Grabbing it with a lot of cotton, he made his way to her, who wasying down in the middle of the bed. He squeezed a little and the water spouted out and fell onto the bed. Not caring, he simply andgentlywiped her face. Some ck mascara came off, so he paid more attention there and continued wiping it trice with different cotton as sheughed.


    "This feels so good!" She giggled and was immediately hushed by him.


    "I know," he threw them down, she would have clean up tomorrow anyway. "hey, I am leaving now, okay? I am not going to help you change." I don''t have that much control yet, also, she might not feel good about it in the morning.


    "Good night." He kissed her forehead.


    She mumbled something and even with his ears he couldn''t understand it. Sniffing once, he knew where the medicines were, taking the bottle of water from her dresser, he kept it on the side table with Advil along with a note.


    Jumping across to his house''s window, he watched her once more and then went to change. Laying down on the bed, he started reading the set of books that Ashlynn had got him on humans rtionships which helped him in understanding rtionships better. They werepletely different from the teachings of his grandfather as his mother had said. He had already readthe seven principles of making marriage workand now it was,Attached.


    And here he thought love was easy.

 Chapter 36 - Hangover.

    Drop a red stone!


    **** ??


    "Holy shit.." The second Adeline felt consciousness, her head had started to hurt too. She was dying with the pain.


    She got up from the bed and looked at her reflection in the mirror.That''s surprising,she immediately thought,I do not look like a roon.


    The rm which she had earlier hitsnooze several times had started to ring again and she picked it up and switched it off. Keeping the rm back in its ce on her side table, she noticed the tablets and the bottle of water. Sighing, she read the name and make them without water.


    Going downstairs, she first decided to make herself a good breakfast which was necessary for the hangover treatment. She opened one of the two kitchen windows with grills which would have stopped any animal from entering.


    Taking the eggs, bacon and cheese out of the fridge, she ced them on the counter.


    "Hey," someone cleared their throat.


    "Ah!" She yelled, not expecting anybody to be in her backyard."Who the hell are you?"


    "You don''t remember me?" He tilted his head, making him look cute. He looked at her expectantly.


    "Of course I remember you, you are the man I killedst night. No! I don''t remember you! I have never met you! And how did you even get in my backyard?!" She fired her words at him. Hangover might be a little responsible for her bitchy approach.


    His eyes widened for a split second at her words, she was softer yesterday. "Woah! Calm down, you''re the one that didn''t back off of me!"


    "Did we have sex?" She threw at him.


    "No," he immediately answered with a brow raised.


    "Did I molest you or hurt you in any other way?" She raised her own at that.


    "No and no." He answered with a confused tilt of the head. She would have found that cute but today was not that day.


    Stepping to the windows, she leaned towards him and grit her words out, "I have ahangoverwhich happens to be my first one. So, get. Out." mming the window in his face, she continued to cook with a frown on her face.


    Boys were such Idiots. They could not even let her eat in peace.


    ********

 Chapter 37 - Lunch?

    For today, she was dressed in ck jeans coloured shirt. She no effort clothes she could and applied a coloured lip balm so that she didn''t look like emo.


    Walking to school looked like a chore and she simply took the bus, even for that little of a distance and she could have walked for her regr exercise. Every student looked like they had been hit by a truck for today and most of the sses were empty. ? ?


    "Hi," someone tapped her from behind. "I''m Elizabeth."


    Adeline looked behind to see a blonde, chirpy girl. "Hi, I''m Adeline."


    "Would you like to sit with us at lunch today?"


    "Who''s us?" For all she knew, they could a bunch of bullies.


    "There is Marshall," she pointed to a boy and then the girl next to her, "that is Paris."


    Adeline waved at them because they were already looking at her. They gave her a wave back. "Okay," she agreed. "I''d love to join you guys."


    "Great!" Elizabeth gave her a charming smile.


    ******


    Elizabeth was the talking the most but Marshallplemented her well. He kept up with her where Paris silently walked with Adeline.


    Taking their food trays, Adeline took out her lunch bag which had what she wanted ording to her hangover. She also bought some pudding.


    "So, how''s your life been, " she half-heartedly asked her as soon as she sat down.


    "Nice," Adeline half-heartedly admitted. "Why don''t you do as toldyou. Don''t hang out with the boy that weird was. Their whole family is weird." Paris had a weird and scary gleam in them, which made Adeline warier of her. "There is a whole differentmunity that the weird formed. Do not even talk to them, they are probably in some weird cult that eats hu¡ª"


    "Would you stop?!" Marshall hissed at her. "Paris you swore you won''t say this shit again. Stop bitching about them because your father can''t win the elections for being the Mayor!"


    Paris''s eyes immediately filled with rage, "my father can''t win it because of that wholemunity upying most of the town! Who would vote for my father when they support the current one!"


    "Your father has a stick up his ass! He can, not talk to anyone properly without looking down at them! Of course, people didn''t like him and still don''t." Nobody seemed to let go of this without winning and Elisabeth almost seemed embarrassed.


    "I am done with your asses! I know you pity me enough to be my friends but that''s not needed." She yelled at Elizabeth and Marshall.


    "And you," Paris looked at Adeline making her flinch at her heated gaze. She almost looked feral, "be careful of that family. People tend to disappear because of them. And when found, they can''t be recognised." Throwing her tray in the dustbin, Paris walked out.

 Chapter 38 - A Forbidden Fantasy.

    Walking back to ss Adeline thought about what Paris had said or rather yelled to her. The Rivera''s pretty normal to her. They lived in a normal house, Cassie at times yelled and there were arguments but it all seemed like a normal family.


    So what was that about? What twomunities? The day is she hade here she had not witnessed any kind of fights and differences among the people that could be in two differentmunities. She had only seen harmony so if Paris was talking about some weird people who were they???


    For now, going to ss seemed like a better option.


    *******


    He watched her get ready in the morning. He had half A mind to tell her that they were not 20 be many people today in school given that yesterday was a party and the school had an event but none the less he let her because today is made was going to have new friends.


    She could barely make sense of the clothes that she was going to wear. For one she had picked out pink jeans with a purple top but as soon as she saw herself in the mirror she groaned out making himugh.


    From the window, he watched her like some creep. All he wanted to do was have her in his room and get ready but he knew that Adeline as a human made would take time to learn his ways.


    There was no way that she was rejecting him. He would make sure of that. She would practically be royalty when they would take over the whole world and the world would be made aware of the hidden existence that they had.


    Smiling, he took the iPad and started reading.


    Ashlynn and Alexander were having a huge breakfast or brunch, given the time it was when her iPad was mmed in front of her.


    "This is bullshit!" Xavier''s words roared making her cringe in return. He was loud.


    "First of all, I''m right in front of you, talk softly. Second, be gentle!" She took the modern-day iPad away fearing for its life. "Third, what are you talking about?"


    He growled, "Those modern-day love stories that you told me about! They are too fake!"


    "They are stories, plus they are written by people and some enjoy it. It''s like a forbidden fantasynd." She replied with a faraway look in her eyes. She loved these two.


    Heughed at that. Half of the shit did not make any sense and even if it did, it was better mates, not humans. "So, if I tie Adeline to bed or start spanking her for something or listen to my instincts and lock her forever in a tower, she would like it?" Mockery was visible to Ashlynn as she shrunk away realising what had happened. "From these, the ones at the library are better."


    She winced. He was right but this was just a fantasy! "No . . . not really . . It''s, in reality, a forbidden fantasy. We like to read it and sometimes, in reality, it happens too but it''s rare. No fuckboi falls for a nerd or something like that. Guys are shown possessive and protective and honestly to a certain level, girls like it. But when in reality when lovers to that, being possessive of each other especially girls over boys they feel cornered and then¡ª"


    "Don''t listen to her," Alexander cut her off, "just keep one b¡ª two basic rules in your mind. Number one for you, she''s human. Numbers two, do what you are ready to receive in return. If you like other girls pictures on Instagram, she can like other guy''s pictures as well." That was what he had as rules.


    "She has an Instagram?" Xavier asked, not having one himself. He had never bothered in any of it. What was the use?


    "Everyone does, except you," Ashlynn answered, collecting dishes and handing them to Alexander who was cing them in the dishwasher. "I can make you one. You can post her pictures with yours or not post any at all. It gives security that the guy epts beingmitted. And ask her before you post her pictures."


    "Why ask? Isn''t she my girlfriend?" To Xavier having the idea of what his mate found was the best but now it seemed troublesome. It should have been him and serving together, marked and over-sexed but now they just reached the level of courting. They were far behind.


    Ashlynn shook her head. "You don''t. Social media ounts matter to social creatures. So ask for permission and if she does not like,e a picture, don''t post it."


    "Yeah, they throw tantrums about it," Alexander muttered while walking out.


    Tantrums?


    *******


    "Oh and I have to go to the public library for some books, do you want toe?" Elizabeth''s hopeful eyes fell on Adeline who was ready to deny but felt it was too soon to do so. She could apany her at least.


    "I do not read that much but I could browse through.." she offered not wanting to refuse her new friend already.


    "Cool,e on it''s walking distance from the school."


    Adeline and Elizabeth walked side to side and talked about random things. When they reached, Elizabeth went crazy and asked Adeline to meet her back at the front door in Fifteen minutes.


    She browsed and looked randomly at the books on the shelves. She kept on walking silently and reached the mythology section. Choosing a book to rent, she read through its content when she heard someonee in. Looking through the spaces on the shelves, she saw a guye in, ce the books on the counter, write something in the diary and leave.


    With nothing better to do, Adeline hurriedly walked to the diary and read through its contents.


    Xavier Rivera.


    He filled in his details and about the books he had rented which were.


    The notebook.


    A walk to remember.


    Pride and prejudice.


    Fifty shades of grey.


    Wait. . . .what?!

 Chapter 39 - New Friends.

    "But not always, that''s what I am saying," Adeline argued for her point.


    Xavier Rivera had stopped by with some awesome muffins. She had invited her boyfriend up in her bedroom and of course, her father had seen. Keep the door open and music off.??


    "Okay, that''s hurtful." He confessed. "So you make friends and the first thing that you want to do is leave your previous ones?" He reasoned. "That''s not even fair!"


    Fuck being fair, she didn''t need anyone but him! But it was only a few weeks and he would have her to himself.


    "Noo," she drawled out the word realising that he was right too. "But you have friends too."


    "And yet I chose to sit with you!" He argued. With his mate, his friends did not even think twice. He had found the love of his life.


    "And I don''t want that!" She hissed looking mildly frustrated. She couldn''t just spend time with him only. "I want you to sit with your friends and me, mine. I don''t want our other rtionships to suffer because of this one. We can schedule our days and sit with our friends on the rest."


    What happened to her all of a sudden? It was quite infuriating but never mind, he could still hear what she was talking about anyway. Even from a mile afar, he would know.


    "Okay," He gave a dejected sigh. He needed to find out about their families and background.


    "Hey," he suddenly remembered, "I made an Instagram ount. Do you want to click a picture with me and post?"


    "What really?" Adeline squealed. "With me?"


    "Yeah," he smiled at her happy little self. Holding her waist, he pulled her close to his chest. "How about now?" He asked, his faceing closer to hers. He rubbed their noses together making him blush hard at it.


    "You''re a cutie." He whispered, teasing her for the blush that had spread across her face. "My little cutie pie." He continued to tear in a low voice making her blush and feel all tingly down there.


    "Stop." She whispered. cing her hands on his chest, she tried her best to pull away. But what strength did little Adeline have against her Lycan mate?


    "Hmm," he smiled at the attempts.


    Adeline''s eyes widened as she felt his chest vibrating. It had caused her to feel a new sensation of all a sudden. She panted a bit, feeling a little wetness down there and that''s when she remembered at the library.


    "What''s your favourite erotica book?" ncing up at him once, she continued looking everywhere else.


    "Erotica?" He raised a brow at that.


    "A genre."


    "When did that be one? Doesn''t thate under romance or some shit?" He rubbed his nose against hers.


    "No," she answered. "Just answer the question."


    "Erotica, no.." He thought for a moment. "I like The Notebook the most. It so . . Soulmate."


    "Oh," she replied. "And what are your thoughts about tying and other stuff?"


    "What other stuff?" Sly thoughts made them into his mind. "Do you want to try? I can tie you up and blindfold you at the same time. It would be so pleasurable." He whispered into her ear. Adeline shivered from the closeness. His whispers and the asional touching of his lips to her ear shell made her wetter.


    She tried to hide into his broad chest. She tried to tighten her thighs to stop feeling that way but it was toote for that. Because a certain Alpha had already sniffed it.


    His nose twitched once and he sniffed. Stiffening against the little goddess, he sniffed hard again as discreetly as he could. He didn''t want to ruin the progress they had made and did that, he needed to control or else this little rabbit was going to hide in her hole forever in the fear of the big, bad wolf.


    "Adeline," his voice came out a bit strained. That made her worried about him, as he may kind of pain or difort?


    "What''s wrong?" She pulled back to look at his face. It seemed a little strained to his he was frowning. "Stop frowning. I can''t be with someone who had wrinkles in their teenage." She teased this time. Her cheeky smile had his heart sour in love.


    "Alright," he immediately cleared his frown away. "If you don''t like it, mydy, then consider it gone."


    "Oh," She smiled coyly. Suddenly it did not seem too adorable. She tapped her finger on her chin, portraying to be thinking. "I don''t like your hair. . . " she mumbled, caressing his soft and silky hair.


    "Don''t push it," he warned and immediately gripped her waist which made herugh a little.


    "Alright." She giggled again.


    "Okay, I have to go now." He said pulling away. "I will meet you outside tomorrow morning, okay?" Bending down he kissedher forehead.


    "Sure," she whispered, feeling all mushy-mush on the inside. "Bye and thanks for the cupcakes." Adeline thanked him one more time.


    "It''s okay." Closing the door of her bedroom, he walked down the stairs and out of her house.


    Adeline closed the window that had allowed him to peep into her bedroom and vice-a-vice-versa down on the table and thought of how she had failed to ask him about the fifty shades of the grey book he read.


    The things that he said had honestly made her react like a horny teenager which did not happen often. "Maybe, I could give it a try." She whispered. Opening her books, she began topete for the assignments.


    **********


    Javier and Cassandra were back at the mansion, sitting in the home office and reviewing the information given to them by the packs of the north and east.


    Javier closed the file and threw it on his desk along with his sses. He had so many questions.


    "What''s wrong?" Without looking up, Cassandra mumbled from where she was sitting.


    "When is Xavier going to tell her about the supernatural?" He questioned. "The girl is human and the boy is a teenager. He is stupid and hormonal. For all we know, she could ask him to leave all of us and walk away to live like a fucking human. Or give him away to science maniacs!"


    Cassandra opened her mouth but then closed it, she felt angry at him. "What?" She breathed in a little. "Is that what you thought of me? Or your father did? A human who would take you away to a science maniac?" She repeated.


    Javier appeared to be torn. He looked here and there for a moment but Cassandra had already figured him out. "Oh my god, he did!" She yelled, using him at the top of her voice. "And you knew but you never told me!"


    "He was my father, he was supposed to worry when his son who had a human mate." Her mate defended his father''s actions. A month ago he probably won''t have but now, he understood where his father wasing from.


    "Your father¡ª" Cassandra scoffed at him. "Your father also taught our kids how to discipline their mates is important and what failure you were! Do you want to go there? The royalty you left and how she died!" She yelled but he stayed silent. "No, right? What is your excuse now?" Those rules no longer existed.


    "Cassie¡ª" Javier took a step towards his mate.


    "No!" She yelled making him stop where he was. "That''s not fair. You cannot talk about the girl like that. Everyone is different and so are Adeline and Xavier and I hope that he doesn''t listen to his father and stands up to him!" Walking out of the house, she mmed the door shut.


    Javier aggressively rubbed his forehead. It was going to take a lot more efforts to make her forgive him.

 Chapter 40 - Looking For Me?

    Keeping her dishes in the sink, Adeline took her school bag and walked out of the house locking it behind her. On the pavement, her boyfriend stood waiting for her. He always looked handsome to her and today he had worn a leather jacket that had made the hotness bar crack.


    She giddily went up to him and smiled. "Hi." She whispered, pulling her hair behind her hair and shyly peeking at him.??


    "Hi, gorgeous." He greeted back in a whisper. Bending down a little, he held her hand and they started walking to the bus stand.


    Adeline did not know if this was true or just her deduction but whispering made everything so hot and sensual. Her breathing as always quickened whenever he was near her but if he started whispering, dammit she was dead.


    "Mom asked about how are you doing the cupcakes?" Xavier whispered. She realised he never spoke loudly.


    "Oh, cupcakes yummy and choco chips double yum yum." She licked her lips to give an extravagant effect.


    "Hah!" Heughed. "I''ll be sure to convey the words to her."


    "The exact one''s Mr."


    "The exact one''s Madam." He repeated after her.


    The bus arrived on time. School started at 8 am and ridiculous Adkins at 7:35.


    "Have you ever thought of something ridiculous?" Adeline asked himpletely out of the blue.


    "Just like you did?"


    "Shut up." She shoved him away. "Answer the question."


    He took a deep breath and thought about it. For starters, he was Lycan and werewolves existed too. They shifted and hunted now and then. Vampires were up and about. Fairies were real. There were different realms.


    "Not really," he shook his head and looked aged as if everything was fine.


    *************


    Adeline sighed and slowly ced her head on the desk. The current ss that she was attending was maths. And she hated maths.


    Yet she tried to pay attention. In this subject, she was no superior to anyone but the knowledge of basic concepts and practice that made her average.


    Maths could make her fail or kill her.


    Adeline couldn''t help it anymore and she looked at the clock. The second hand ticked and ticked and ticked. It was at the number 9 and she slowly watched it got to ten, then came 11 and finally came number 12.


    *Rinngggg


    The bell rang and she sighed happily. Leaning back into the char, she breathed a bit and then packed her things. This one was English, the one she attended with Xavier.


    He made the whole ss interesting. Maybe it was because she found him to be more interesting than adverbs and essays.


    Walking in the hallway of her locker, she exchanged the books for maths to English. Sighing she now walked to the ss. How was she supposed to look good and energetic in front of her new friends when her current feelings were of a sloth.


    She found him waiting for the door of her outside ssroom. Smiling at him, shezily went out and stood next to him.


    "You shouldn''t wait for me," she mumbled after taking her seat in front of him. No matter how much Adeline whispered the guy could hear her so she didn''t waste her energy.


    "Why won''t I wait for my girl?" He replied.


    She stiffened as she blushed hard. Her face felt hot by growing minutes. She filled but didn''t say anything. His words turned her on. "Don''t say things like that." She whispered.


    "Why not?" Xavier raised an eyebrow while saying so. He ran his fingers through her hair and gently bunched them up in a fist and pulled them back, making her head lean back to him. "You are my girl, babe. About time you knew that." He whispered.


    As soon as he left her hair, she quickly rose to her original position and breathed. Hot, that was hot. She felt wet down there and all tingly. If she was not in a public ce, she would have surely squealed like a little girl. She did like a little roughness.


    The teacher came in and the lesson followed. asionally he would y with her hair or rub her neck a bit and it calmed her down. She hated how well he yed with her feelings. How rxed she felt with only one touch.


    If only he could be there with her in maths.


    ***********


    "Really and oh, Adeline you bring your lunch from home?" Elizabeth looked at Adeline''s hands which held her lunch.


    "Yeah," she answered. "These were the egg rolls leftovers. I didn''t want to waste them and I get to save my lunch money." She shrugged.


    "Hah. Smart." Marshallughed.


    "Hey, ooh we have a new member." A girl with pink highlights came to the table they were sitting at.


    "Adeline meet Christine. She usually avoids sitting with us due to Paris." Marshall introduced them.


    "Hi." Adeline greeted. "But why due to Paris?"


    "She is one stuck up bitch. Her family cannot handle defeat so they just be ugly and bitter on the inside." Christine answered. "Hey, the ballers are staring at us."


    "The ballers?" Adeline questioned the god awful name.


    "The Football guys," Christine giggled, "and their balls Mumma Mia."


    "Oh my god!" Adeline mentally gagged that. "That''s awful. Like really awful."


    "Oh shush. When you will see you would know." She winked. "Anyway, Xavier is looking. Fuck, he looks so hot in his leather jacket."


    Adeline couldn''t restrain herself. She turned to look but only an inch and very slowly so that Xavier couldn''t tell if she was looking at his lowly not. She turned but only to take a peep.


    She turned her face slowly and steadily. She continued to find him and the more she turned there she couldn''t see him. By now she waspletely turned back.


    In the end, she couldn''t find him at the table where all his friends were sitting. To get a better look, Adeline had turned around to have a look search party at the table.


    "Looking for me, Baby?" He whispered in her ear.

 Chapter 41 - Pinching.

    "What?" Adeline gasped and jumped up only to stumble and be caught by him. She was so close to him that she could smell his cologne and by God, the smell was just too good.


    "You okay?" He asked, stabling her and making her sit on the chair.??


    "Oh yeah, I''m fine." She answered looking ahead. She realised that her friends were now looking at her. Damm, she had practically fallen into the arms of a baller and attracted the attention of the whole table.


    "Umm.." She mumbled. "These are my friends; Marshall, Elizabeth and Christine." She pointed at them.


    "Hello, " Xavier gave him a dazzling smile making Christine swooned at him. "I hope my girlfriend isn''t annoying."


    "Hey!" Adeline red at him and hit him with her elbow making him chuckle.


    "Not at all." Elizabeth smiled. "She''s a great addition to us."


    "That''s great." Xavier gave her a wink. "Do you mind if I and my friends sit with you? We would love to talk with you guys."


    "Oh yes," Christine jumped in to answer. "You sure can!" She had a sexy smile on her face.


    Xavier smiled at her and had her make googly eyes at him again. He turned around and titled his head once in their direction. All his four friends got up and walked toward them.


    "Alright," Xavier started as they came near. "This is Agustin, Ethan, Dante, Dn and Sloth, oh I mean Seth." Xavier grinned at the end.


    "Haha," Seth replied sarcastically and rolled his eyes.


    They all took their ce by bringing in some chairs and Xavier sat next to Adeline.


    Adeline felt a little disheartened. Here she wanted to make friends but Xavier had popped in again. She was fine being friends with his group but that also meant that she was in the group because of him.


    "Hey," he whispered,ing close to her ear, making goosebumps irrupt on her body. "Why are you sulking?"


    Adeline wanted to punch him for that. Why were boys so clueless? He was lucky that she was not a violent person and settled at ring. "Really? You don''t know!" She hissed.


    "If I did then I won''t have asked." He felt a little angry, yet calmed down. "What are you upset about?" He asked gently. His mate was fragile.


    "The fact that I wanted to sit with my friends but youe in with yours upsets me." She hissed with ming eyes.


    Xavier leaned back a little and looked at her. His eyes never left her face even when Adeline lowered hers out of embarrassment and looked at everyone sneakily on the table to be busy.


    He leaned in and whispered in her ear. "I think it''s time people know you are mine babe." His whispers caused her goosebumps to erupt.


    "People don¡ªI am not yours!" Her face burned at his words.


    "You are, " he whispered. "And I know that you know it too. Babe, the goosebumps make a statement on how I affect you." He continued his whispering and with his finger, he caressed the goosebumps on her arm.


    Damm, he was right. Her panties her damp. She wasn''t used to the feeling but with him, it was often. The lust was undeniable. She had to sleep with someone.


    "S¡ªshut up." She mumbled. Looking away from his piercing gaze, she continued to pay attention to her food. That was more important than him. The panty wetter boy.


    "Ohe on now, " he whispered in her ear. "Don''t ignore me." He nudged her side.


    Fuck, she felt hotter by the growing second. At this rate she was going to faint or worse, her heart would explode!


    She narrowed her eyes at him. "What are you trying to do?!"


    "Seduce you, " he answered without any problems. "I love getting you. . . red."


    "Yo¡ª" she choked a bit. "Do you not have any shame?"


    "Babe, I won''t have attracted you if I did and stayed away, looking for the right opportunity." He answered.


    "And you decided to dive in, "


    "I did make you my girl, now didn''t I?" He winked.


    Adeline opened her mouth to say something and in return, he raised his eyebrow. He seems to be ready for the challenge, sighing she closed her mouth and looked the other way. She started or continued eating her food.


    When they were almost done with their lunch the bell rang. The guys said goodbyes and silently walked back. They didn''t seem to open up and so did her new friends. It was a bit awkward.


    Xavier was looking down at his mate who was saying bye to people. He loved her from top to bottom. That little curvy figure she had and he just couldn''t stop. It was one that he had to resist but her curves and that ass was simply irresistible. He wanted to grope it, massage it and for sure, spank it. And hell he knew that if he got a taste of it, he knew that he won''t stop.


    So he settled for the next best thing.


    He pinched her waist.


    "Eh!" Adeline squealed loudly. Her eyes widened and she ced a hand where he and pinched her. Her eyes were still widened.


    "What''s wrong?" Christine asked.


    "Everything okay?" Elizabeth asked. She looked concerned.


    "Oh yes," Adeline replied. "I stubbed my toe." She then spoke with gritted teeth next. "Surprisingly hurtful."


    "Oh yes, that is." Christine agreed. She stubbed her toes regrly and it hurt like hell every time. The current little ident hurt more than the previous one.


    They all left and Adeline waited a bit. They still had five minutes and a warning bell to go by.


    Turning around she hissed at him. "What was that?"


    "What was what?" He cutely tilted his head. Why was she always this cute? "What are talking about?"


    Whenever he tilted his head he looked way too cute to be true. Adeline felt like she had developed another personality inside her. Something that had more of a wild side. To think, It might be her inner animal.


    God, now she had a horny animal inside her because of him.


    "Seriously?!" She hissed. "That''s mature of you!"


    "So that is mature?" He repeated with mirth dancing in those dark eyes. "Alright then." Saying he started pinching her again.


    "Ah! Stop it!" She screamed. Stumbling while grabbing her bag, she screamed and ran out.


    "Ohe on," he taunted running behind her. "I thought this was mature!"

 Chapter 42 - Ice Cream And Fights.

    Latin.


    Thest ss of the day was Latin and she had it with Xavier, who again was sitting behind her and ying with her hair. Adeline wondered how could he pay attention to the front where the teacher was teaching and ying with her hair.??


    It was so rxing. And she needed this in maths and there he was unavable. He continued to y with her hair and she let him, it felt nice.


    "Okay, now let''s get to the main topic that I want to cover." Ms Lopez said. "I always give this option to my students. The topic that you will have to work on is an essay that covers the histories of the country and how we reached here. I want that by mid-term so that I can calcte your grade and give you your share of warning."


    "My point of telling you this is, you have the option to start; early, or three weeks before midterms like it''s supposed to happen butnguage takes time and effort. Which one is it going to be?"


    "Early!"


    "On time, please!''


    "Don''t give any!!''


    Adeline had answered the first one but sheughed as students said none at all. Ah, the student spirit for education.


    She leaned back as Xavier immediately held a strand of her hair and started ying with it.


    "Al¡ª"


    *Rinnnngggggg


    As soon as the bell rang, everyone packed Their bags and was ready to leave.


    "I''ll announce everything tomorrow. Remember to revise!" Ms Lopez hurriedly yelled as the herd of kids ran out.


    Adeline was leisurely packed her bag. Xavier was all set but continued to sit as he waited for her. As soon as the rush hour was over and there no pushing and shoving, he got up and held out his hand. Packing thest of the things she had, she slung the bag over her shoulder and took his hand. They walked out hand in hand.


    His had gave herfort. The warmth that it gave her was something she knew she secretly craved. She wanted to lean on to him for more. Would be mind ut? Maybe not now.


    She spotted her friends standing at the door. "Hi Elizabeth, Marshall and Christine, bye!" Adeline cutely said and waved.Theyughed a bit and waved back. She was so cute.


    "Do you want to walk today?" He asked as they stopped in front of the bus stop.


    A cringed her nose at that. That walk would be too long. "No, it takes a long time. And I don''t have that long time."


    He huffed. "There''s an ice cream store ahead, I might buy you one." He bribed and her eyes sparkled. He hit the spot.


    "One? If I am walking I am eating two." She immediately objected. "Buy me or I go bus." She titled her head to him and he melted.


    "Fine. Come on," he took her hand and dragged her along with him, gently.


    Adeline thought of it again. She looked up and peeked at him. Xavier sensed it but he didn''t look back at her. It was the bond. Nature was forcing its way through and affect her feelings for him. He knew but he couldn''t do anything about it. Telling her when she hadn''t even settled in would have her running for the hills.


    She would never understand and he didn''t want to take that chance. So it was decided. He would not tell her until the odds favoured him.


    "Hey," Adeline tugged on his and he looked at her. She was frowning a bit. How cute, his mate wanted his attention, well it belonged to her.


    "There''s the ice-cream store ." She pointed making him frown. "Come on, get the money out." She rubbed her index and middle fingers together as she asked him to pay.


    "Fine," he drawled out with a sigh. Giving her a intimidating look, he said, "I remember. Which one do you want?" She was not in the least bit affected.


    "Cookie dough." She said with an excited smile. "And in a cup if possible, it''s less messy."


    "Alright,e sit inside while I order." He took her with him. Whenever she was at his side everything just seemed okay, better automatically.


    Adeline took a seat as he went to order. It was free ice cream, so she couldn''t say no to her boyfriend who wanted to walk. While she was ordering she saw a kid who could not hold his spoon because of his slippery hands which only made herugh.


    She moved and gave him a few tissues and cleaned his hands. "My mommy went to the washroom." The grumbled and sheughed, moving back to her own seat.


    "Hey," she smiled as she saw himing to her but faltered a little when she saw two cones in his hands. "The cups have not been avable since yesterday. So the ones would have to do." He smiled sympathetically. He had promised her ice cream but was unable to fulfil the other requirement she had. His alpha nature was unfulfilled.


    "That''s okay," she replied. "It''s even. I mean, I can eat thee so it''s a win-win."


    Taking her cone from him, they walked out of the shop and continued walking not before taking her share of tissues. Taking in a deep breath, she leaned her head on the arm she held. She tried not to make it obvious.


    "How''s the dough?"


    "Yum," she answered. "So you''re not going to do that again tight?'' she asked being hopeful that his answer would be no.


    "What did I do?" She heard and nced at him. He seemed pretty unaware.


    "The cafeteria incident. You don''te again right?" She asked.


    "Wait what?" He stopped and she turned around to look at him. "Why won''t I?" He chuckled.


    "Because I want to sit with my friends too. You can sit with your friends and me with mine. We can''t always be together, we have to have friends and hang out with them too!" She argued. She had seen her friends drift away only to have their hearts broken. So maintaining a rtionship with both seemed to be a good idea.


    He shook his head, frowning at her. "No, we don''t. Sure we can sit with them asionally and we have to spend time with each other too."


    "We do yes. But what I am saying is, not always. We can have days deciding when we sit with whom." She suggested.


    Xavier felt angry at that. So she wanted to decide days that she would sit with him and her friends that meant her priorities regarding him as her boyfriend and her friends were on the same level? He was just as important as her friends nothing special.


    "No," he growled holding her arms letting his beast take over for a second. "You are my girlfriend Adeline, you can''t just toss me away!"


    "I am not!" She denied. This was getting way out of hand. Adeline decided that maybe this was not the time. "We''ll talk tomorrow about this." She threw his hands off and walked home. Alone.

 Chapter 43 - Little Waddling Penguin.

    Adeline speed-walked home. She was so angry that she even threw the ice cream away. Opening the locked door with a key and mmed the door shut. How inconsiderate could he be? She was new here. It was hard to make friends when people did not even her way.


    She felt alienated by the people here. At times people did not even nce her way as they did in her previous town. They were friendly and even though the poption exceeded thousands, everyone was kind enough to smile and remember the names.??


    Was spending all day together that important? Because she knew that that was not how rtionships worked. She was not giving him all the time she had and if he wanted to be on a high level of her priorities, then he better earn it.


    It was adder to climb for both of them. Trust was built and love was a journey. Something had to walk into and not just fell into directly.


    She was panting with how fast she had walked home. So first things first, she walked to the fridge and drank a ss of cold water. Cooling down a little, she went to her bathroom and washed her face. She sshed water on her face a few times and then looked at the mirror.


    Was it her fault? She thought. If not everywhere then maybe somewhere. A little bit if not a whole lot? She could havepromised and be the bigger person.


    Her friends were her ssmates so she was with them for the whole day and with Xavier, she had two sses. So she didn''t spend as much time with him as she did with the others.


    Now, if he wanted to spend some time with her she understood his need to feel so. He was her boyfriend.


    Crap, now she felt bad. She wanted to cry now. She had walked away from him without considering anything about how he felt. She would want his time too. In a rtionship, time was important so she should have thought about that.


    Adeline sniffed while looking at herself in the mirror, tears wereing to her involuntarily and she felt a need to run back to him. She hated how she had behaved. And there was only one way to rectify it, Asking for his forgiveness.


    *********


    At two in the afternoon, she was googling on ''How to ask for forgiveness''. Later she had added, ''From boyfriend''.


    She first went to the mall and the stuff was pretty expensive. They were not even one month into the rtionship and she was not buying him a two hundred and fifty dor watch. It was way too expensive.


    Next, she thought of a bracelet but then she remembered that he only wore a watch which she had rejected. The brands were expensive and if she had to, the choice has to be of a brand.


    The tie was, not an option. Shirt, never mind. Shoes? Or maybe . . .


    She sighed. A boy, so no flower or choctes. Maybe, Choctes would be nice.


    That was the problem, they had not been known each other enough to know what the other person would want. She didn''t even know the vours he liked.


    At 4 in the evening, Adeline stood in front of his House''s door with a tub of ice cream. It was the vour that he was eating with her until she ran off. She had nced at it when she had been offered her own by him.


    She had rung the bell once and thought of ringing it again or not. She raised her hand to knock on the door but stopped.


    Would she seem desperate? Continuously knocking when they were not even opening the door for her.


    Or maybe, he had heard the bell and was not opening it. That would be embarrassing. Yet it seemed like the only possible solution to this problem. He was that angry that he wouldn''t even open the door. It hurt her to know that she had made him that upset with her.


    No one was ever hurt by her unless for a big reason. Thest person who she had hurt was a boy who couldn''t take no.


    She had punched him when he touched her without permission just like her father had instructed her to do. She still felt sad to do it.


    Adeline withdrew her hand and sighed. This was worse than she imagined. She turned around andzily walked to her house. She unlocked her house again and went inside. She kept the ice cream in the fridge and walked to her room.


    She took a seat on her desk''s chair with a gloomy look on her face with her hand supporting it. She didn''t expect him to not open the door for her. Damm, he was that angry with her. That was a statement of what he felt.


    Adeline sighed and looked over to the window and sighed again. God, how could she be so inconsiderate?


    She kept on peeping into his window and that''s when it clicked. If he could do it then why couldn''t she? She smiled sneakily knowing now he won''t be able to escape her.


    She hurriedly moved towards her window and stepped on it and smiled towards his.


    And then she jumped.


    *******


    Xavier didn''t go home. He didn''t throw away his ice cream either. He ate slowly on his way to nowhere. He hated that she didn''t understand and also how desperate he seemed. But he had waited for her for the past two years and he deserved to spend every second with her. It made him unhappy that she walked away in anger.


    But then again, why would she think of that when she had no idea about it? His primal need said to cage her forever and he wanted to do it too but unless she knew what he was he couldn''t do it.


    He sighed and changed his direction. At this moment only one girl could be counted on.


    He entered the flower shop and sneezed immediately because of the pollen. That always irked him. His nose was way too powerful to be in a fucking flower shop.


    "So, what''s up?" The werewolf immediately called from the back of the shop. Xavier followed the voice and immediately narrated the story.


    "Okay," she dusted off her hands. "It''s stupid. You both are right and wrong in some ces. So you need to find a middle ground."


    "Like what?" He had no mind to think about anything. Hell was freezing over forhim because his mate was angry and upset and he was fucking cause of it.


    "Like apromise. You take¡ª like we go to school for five days and in those days you can choose two where you sit together." Ashlynn shrugged. "She will be with her friends all day and so will you."


    "The solution seems too simple. What if she doesn''t like it?" He seemed a little suspicious of this simple idea working. Simple ideas were not trustworthy. Complicated at times sounded better.


    But Ashlynn didn''t like his doubts. She made a sassy face and answered back, "Well then you talk to her and find out what she wants which you were supposed to do in the first ce!"


    Raising his hands in surrender he moved away from her and nodded. "Where''s mom?"


    "She took a break but didn''te back yet." She informed him and went back to work.


    Xavier kept standing there and thought of it. Was he supposed to go to her? But someone had to and the bond would probably be making her crazy. It would always bring them together and his duty was to make sure she wanted toe back to him.


    He sighed walked to the back room where the staff had their lunches.


    "Mommy," he sang as he walked to the door.


    "No!" She yelled from inside the room. "Don''t¡ªnot now. Later!" She seemed to be out of breath for this. What was happening?


    He frowned and took a step further. His nose twitched and he sniffed among with that his eyes widened. He ran out of the shop with flushed cheeks. Ashlynn could have mentioned his fathering in!


    That devious blonde.


    Cooling down he walked back home. A grocery shop came in his way and he thought of bring something sweet. She did seem like a chocte fanatic. Every time he went to her room he could smell choctes there.


    And he clearly remembered the smell of Reece''s peanut butter cups. Walking in the shop, he Picked up two packets and got them billed. This seemed nice. He liked buying stuff for her. It made him feel assured that he could take care of her. His Alpha Lycan could provide for his dainty mate.


    Walking back home he remembered his little penguin. The cute little wadding penguin, waddling away in anger.


    His house came into the view and so did a person hanging from his window.


    The penguin forgot she can''tfly.

 Chapter 44 - Saving The Penguin.

    The penguin was hanging from his window. Her fingers could barely hold on any longer and he knew that she would fall at any moment.


    "Fuck! Adeline!" He yelled running to his house and throwing open the door. He jumped through most of the stairs and was worried out of his mind. His mate''s fucking life was on the line! She was hanging off of a damn window!??


    Within seconds he entered his room and bent ahead from the window. Holding her by her underarms he pulled with everything he got and threw her onto the floor as he stared at her with his chest harshly moving to make sure that it was her on the floor and not hanging off the window anymore. She was safe now.


    Adeline gasped for air. She had never been so scared for anything much less her life. And to begin with, he was outside! This was a total mess.


    "What the fuck is wrong with you?!" He yelled at the top of his voice and red down at her making her flinch. Xavier had never been so afraid in his life of anything and Adeline had made him cower in his bones. Fuck, the fear he felt.


    She didn''t reply and it only fueled his anger more. "What the most damn hell of all were you thinking?!" He yelled and pointed his finger at her. "Your bones could have broken and you could have bled out to death for I would have known!"


    He was right. She knew that. "Xavier.." she whispered, her eyes wide and lips trembling, ". . . .you''re scaring me."


    He scoffed. She had the fucking balls to say that to him after nearly killing herself. "Well someone has to because apparently, a painful death ain''t scaring you!" He roared.


    Tears slipped out of her eyes and she sniffed and looked away. Her heart was beating so fast that''s he couldn''t even stop crying. "I did it for you." She sniffed and whispered.


    That had his attention immediately and his hot would probably be melted if this was not the situation. His mate''s life was the most important and she had endangered it. "Anything remotely dangerous, that involves a bloody paper cut too, which can cause you any kind of pain is something I want you to run away from. What made you think of hanging from my window?!" He yelled. His breathing had gotten heavier. He was scared to death for what he was seen and could only wonder what would have happened if he was a littlete.


    How much longer could her hands hold on?


    Adeline''s lip wobbled and she was going to cry much to her dislike. She had never thought of that possibility. "I.."


    Her nose was blowing and her eyes were red. He realised that for her, this was just as fearful too. Because she was the one who hade so close to losing her life."I what? Adeline, please, stop crying." He pleaded from where he stood noting near to her. "You could have bled to death you know that?" He reminded her again. To which she nodded.


    "So you knew?" She shrugged at that. Sniffing again and trying her best to keep the tears at but the fat tears won''t stay back.


    "Adeline," he sighed,ing close he gathered her in his arms and pulled her into hisp. He hugged her close and made sure to breathe her scent in. She was alright. He needed to calm down too. "Baby please." He whispered into her ears as she cried.


    He had a near heart attack and his beast had gone into full protective mode. He was not ready to be separated from a mate who could endanger her own life.


    As soon as she had been pulled into his arms she had unleashed her cries which pulled the strings of his heart. He felt bad for scolding her but she had asked for it given that she was hanging herself by his window and was ready to fall any second.


    "I¡ªI," she tried to speak but choked on her tears. Xavier stretched his arm a bit and grabbed the tissue box for her.


    "Here baby, wipe and blow." He passed it to her and Adeline did as told. She wiped and blew her nose in a very udylike manner but he only found it cute.


    He was a Lycan, an animal by nature. He had seen and done much more than just blowing a nose.


    "Now, calmly tell me what were thinking. . ." He softly nudged her to talk again. He caressed her hair and kissed her frequently, knowing that his touch would calm both of them down.


    From hisp, she nced up and mumbled, "I just wanted to apologize and you didn''t open the door for me. So I thought that you were angry with me and I just wanted to talk to you and me.."


    "Jumped from your window to mine?" He smiled down at her.


    "Yeah..that.." she sniffed again.


    As soon as her waterworks had stopped the embarrassment of what had happened flooded in. She had jumped to his window from her own and was hanging herself to practical death. And he was not home, to begin with, so it was all in vain. She understood the reason for which he had yelled at her. If there was someone else and her position and she, in Xavier''s shoes, she would have a beard at that person as well.


    "I''m sorry," she said looking guilty as she realised the gravity of the situation. "I know I shouldn''t have but I wanted to make an effort and I honestly didn''t think." She admitted. "Looking behind at the whole incident, I know how stupid I was." She admitted and looked away from him.


    "You had seen me do it. That''s why you did it didn''t you?" He asked to which she nodded. "Hmm," he hugged her tighter. "You baby." He cooed and she blushed in his arms. "Learning from me, aren''t you?" He teased.


    "You know you have my number," he said. "You could have called me." He pointed out.


    "I thought you didn''t answer the door, so it''s was obvious that you won''t pick up your phone." She had not thought about it but it was obvious that she was not going to admit to another stupid mistake on her behalf.


    "Ah, yes." He teased. "That Brain if yours said so right?"


    "Yeah . . . it did." She sniffled again. Xavier knew that she was ready to cry again but this time he knew what to say.


    "Adeline," she looked up, "how about for Monday, Wednesday and Friday, you sit with me and other days with your friends? Because you will spend most of your day with them anyway."


    Adeline realised that she was left with Tuesday and Thursday. "How about I sit with you Monday and Friday and Wednesday we go out for hanging out or dates?" It would be a good excuse to go out and get to know each other.


    Xavier sighed. He couldn''t possibly corner her with himself and how clingy would that be. He had to give her time and suppress his nature.


    "Alright," he agreed. She was his for a lifetime anyway.


    They continued to sit in each other''s arms, wrapped around in thefort provided but the other. For Adeline, it was simply cuddling after a little fight and the panic attack that she had given him.


    But for Xavier, it was the fulfilment of his dreams; the ones he saw after he failed to find himself a mate when all the other people he knew did. The dreams he saw when people out there were mating whereas he was up and dreaming about her.


    It was content of not dreaming but having her in his arms. Where she wanted to be. To experience her falling in love with him.


    "Hey," he gently pulled apart much in contrast to his heart''s desire. "Do you want to have something to eat, baby?" He had to make sure that little one was fed.


    "Umm . . . " Adeline squinted her eyes at something. "Yes! I had brought the ice cream vour that you were eating! I''ll go get it!"


    Xavier''s heart soured at that. His mate cared enough to make an effort after their fight. But he pulled her back as soon as she got up from hisp. "You don''t have to," he objected. "How about you eat itter on and we cuddle right now?" He offered while snuggling back into her neck. Sheughed in return.


    It tickled. But she wanted to share ice cream with him like they were supposed to. "How about I get the ice cream and we eat and we watch a movie?"


    Still nuzzled into her neck, he sighed. Whatever his mate wanted. She got. "Alright," he smiled. "Wanna take a quick shortcut to your house?"


    "What?" What short did Adeline not know about?


    "Jump from the window¡ªOW!" He rubbed where Adeline had smacked him.

 Chapter 45 - The Pretty Woman.

    On hisp was hisptop, an ice-cream container with two spoons and on his chest was Adeline, his lovely, little mate.


    Life wasplete for him. With her, it was. Silence surrounded them they the voice was the movie was heard and she was concentrating on it whereas his attention was on her.??


    At least for him. For her, this rtionship was goals. He was considerate, understanding and handsome, which was a plus. Also, she had seen him interact with his parents from both afar and in front of her and he had been nothing but respectful. A guy who knew how to respect his parents was definitely worth the time.


    Even when they were targeting him, he would just smile. So if he knew to respect his parents no matter what, he would know how to respect other people as well.


    They were watching the pretty woman. Xavier''s mother had a CD collection of all ssic movies. Adeline had made a note to watch all of those.


    She was sharing strawberry ice cream with him which she didn''t really like but then again, she had bought it for him. That was the vour he was having when they were walking back home.


    How could someone talk to Julia like that? Even in a movie? Julia Roberts was so pretty!


    The audacity.


    She was lying down on his chest and to be honest, it felt nice and cuddly. He was warm and his chest was broad which made her want to cuddle to him more.


    "Why would they treat her like that?" Xaviermented. Looking up Adeline saw the ugly face he had made. "That''s practically inhumane."


    Amused she continued the conversation. "Like what?" She acted as if she wasn''t paying attention.


    "Like that." He cringed pointing to the scene. "If someonees to your shop, it pretty fucking obvious that they will buy something unless they don''t like it. Why treat anyone like trash?" He was disgusted. In hismunity, where he came from, everybody was treated as an equal given if it was an Alpha or omega and anyone in between the respect was equal to all for basic decency.


    Adelineughed a little. "That''s people. They treat everyone differently." She shrugged. A few things in this world would never change and treating people differently upon their status and colour was a part of them.


    "She treated like a piece of shit. I saw." He pointed it out. Somehow he did not like the attitude that I didn''t have to watch the whole situation. If he was to be a royal-like he was she had to act up and stand against the discrimination which she had, miraculously he wondered how epted.


    At his crudenguage, she kind of cringed but didn''t say anything. This was the first time he said things like this and somewhere, Adeline felt that he was being himself with her. It felt nice that he was hiding from her.


    "You''ll see." She answered with a sigh. "People judge us from our outer appearance and she will¡ªyou will see." She said not wanting to give any spoilers and making a narrow escape.


    "Ok." He whispered and pulled her closer. The cuddling was making him so happy and his beast was quietly enjoying it as well.


    The movie went on and Xavier had started ying her hair again. God how nice that felt. He massages her scalp where her ponytail had been and it was so relieving.


    "What the fuck?" He eximed loudly at the scene.


    "Shh.." she pouted. She was watching.


    He didn''t shush. "No! Look!" He pointed at the screen.


    "I have been looking there for the past hours, Xavier." She murmured making him frown. "What scene?"


    "The one where she practically kneels in front of Vivian to buy stuff? She practically threw her out before!"


    "That''s what I meant. People judge you by your appearance." She shrugged again. This was a bitughable because of his expressions. He looked as if this was somethingpletely out of the world.


    "That''s shit." He spat.


    "Uh-huh." She nonchntly agreed, not wanting to continue an agreement.


    "No seriously," he argued.


    "I know." She said. Sighing, she moved away and sat up. She looked at him stillying where he was in the beginning. "But it''s a movie." She said.


    "So it''s doesn''t happen in reality?" He asked a bit uncertain.


    "Well.." she hesitated. What mattered if she said yes. "Yes, it does." How sheltered was he?


    "The fuck why?" He yelling sitting up making her flinch for a second.


    "But they don''t. Because you can get fired. If you behave like that." She said it, more like offered. Why was he getting worked up so much?


    "Hey, chill." She ced her head on his shoulder, rubbing it slightly. "It''s a movie but if you ever see this in reality, you can always raise your voice."


    "I will." He murmured and leaned into her touch making her giggle.


    "Good." She smiled.


    *********


    After another cuddle session andpleting the movie, Adeline had arrived home. It was the time for her father toe. She had alreadyid out the vegetables for them to be at room temperature.


    Adeline didn''t know to cook a lot so she was going through the cookbooks and learning. She had learned a few and those she could make without any help.


    "Hey kid," Jason Woods closed the door as he greeted her. He looked tired as hell and even his tie waspletely taken off instead of been loosened like every day. In fact, the cor of a shirt wasplete of which was something that he never did. The appearance was important to the man of the position he was.


    "Hi, how was your day?" She asked peeking up immediately from the kitchen counter where she was sitting at.


    "Busy," he answered practically falling on the couch. "Uff. . ."


    "Uff?" She repeated smiling a bit. "Must be one hell of a day, huh." As she got up to bring a ss of water for him.


    "It was." He spoke with a sigh. "They made a tax blunder. Like a big one. Instead of writing the percentage of tax cut on profit, they wrote 0." He spoke with frustration. "Now we have to write to the government to rectify it and these processes are long." He tsked.


    Adeline ced a ss of water in front of him. They had a water purifier instead of using stic bottles, they found this one-time investment better. It was filled in the morning and the evening for a few minutes.


    "Thanks." Her father thanked her in a gruff voice as he drank the whole ss in a go.


    "Is someone going to get fired?" She asked being a little bit intrigued by it. It kind of seemed fascinating. The real world.


    "The one who made the mistake." He scoffed. "When you are not sure or have important clients to have to check again and again." He said sighing again. "It''s difficult to go back now."


    "Aww.." she ced her head on his shoulder. "If you are in a bad mood, we can eat pizza and ice cream." She offered with a very innocent smile.


    He pushed a little and red down at her. "No thank you." He replied firmly. "We talked about this. Only twice a month unless somethinges up."


    "Alright, alright." She muttered and moved away to the kitchen. "The veggies are at room temperature." She informed us she got up and then back to the kitchen.


    "Alright. A quick shower and I will be there to cut them." Saying that he went to his room.


    Adeline sighed. He was always the one to cut the vegetables because once, just once when she had, she had cut her thumb deep enough for stitches.


    It hurt like hell. But that was once and she learned her lesson. At least the fear of needle and threat would make her more careful. She had to get stitches and her father had refused pizza as an alternative.


    She ced the rice in the utensil and then ced it on the stove. Setting a timer, on the side she worked on the species. Her mother had a knack for them because of her Indian heritage and now she and her father did too. Without them, the food felt iplete and somehow difficult as Serena was still here.


    "Here," he came down with his hair slightly wet and went straight to washing and vegetables and then cutting them. His hands chop the vegetables with direct precaution and precision. He had been used to doing this for years now.


    How was it that these guys could wash Their hair daily and not have any problems? She''s would be way frizzy and would get rougher than the hair of a broomstick.


    Sighing she got to her work. It was just him and her for life and the only person she would love to have again was gone long.

 Chapter 46 - Drooling Over Her Ass.

    "and what happened next?" Adeline asked. She always loved to hear that story. No matter how many times her father narrated it to her, it always seemed to be fascinating about how her parents met.


    "What next?" Jason repeated, scoffing slightly. "Your mother looked at me like she never wanted to see me again." Heughed gleefully.??


    "Aww, and she married you after all that." Shemented, teasing her father.


    "That''s funny." He remarked. "Don''t say that or I can talk about your making." He warned with a glint of amusement in his eyes.


    "Ew! No!" She grimaced and got up with her te. "I''m going to sleep. Good night papa." She received a kiss on her head.


    "Go on, I''ll switch the lights off." He smiled.


    Adeline walked up the stairs and entered her room. Even though her father was switching off the lights, they always kept a small night light on. Conjuring, it, insidious and all other haunted horror movies had left an impression on her.


    Bless the conjuring, ring and IT. They ruined her mind.


    She walked to her closet and pulled out a cotton night suit. Before that, she went ahead and took her shower. This time it was a long and satisfying one. She used her favourite centre body wash and then her scrub. Giving extra care to her hair along with the good hair mask she rinsed it off.


    God forbid if she did not use a conditioner or a hair mask at the end of her bath. Her hair would freeze the hell of an she would look night a person who had undergone an electric shock.


    Wrapping herself in a fluffy towel she walked back to her room where she hadid out her clothes. Dropping the towel, she went to wear her panties. The velvet ones were her favourite.


    She went in for the top when she heard a whistle. A low, teasing whistle. She was half bending down to retrieve her pyjama top when she had heard it, so she turned her head around when she heard it. Slowly and carefully. No one should see her from the first floor. . Except.


    Her eyes found him. Open-mouthed and staring at her bent ass. One could say that he was practically drooling at the sight of it.


    Immediately grasping at the situation she dropped down and crawled away from his sight to the door of her bedroom. Eyes widened she cupped her mouth and then her whole face. That was embarrassing.


    It was mortifying!


    Death coulde now.


    Or, the ground could swallow her whole.


    Hell, an alien invasion would be appreciated too.


    Oh god! She groaned. This was the worse that could ever happen. She aggressively ran her hands through her hair, pulling them a bit. What now?! She pulled her wet hair harder for a second before taking her hands back and pulling the wet, broken strands from it.


    Why why why why? She chanted continuously in her kind.


    "Ahem," he said, making her wince more. She knew that he did that for her attention. Well, you have it now, she grimaced again.


    "I am going to shut the curtains and the window, so. . . yeah," he said and she heard the window closing. She was still breathing heavily and his voice made her mould her breath. She was going to die because of humiliation.


    Her knees were touching her chest. When she heard the window close, she ced her knees down and sat in Indian style on the floor, staring longingly at it. When was it opening? When was it swallowing her whole?


    Her life was over. Someone had seen her naked and . . . . Her unshaved self. The beast mode.


    She should have shaved along with shrubbing!


    Not trusting it again, She lowered her body down and crawled down on the floor to retrieve her towel like a trainee. Wrapping it around herself, she crawled to the window and slowly raised her head above the window peeped a bit from her window to his.


    It was closed. Oh, the relief she felt was unworldly.


    She immediately got up and closed her window with the curtains and stood with her back attached to it all while breathing heavily. ''Why me? Why me? Why me?!'' she groaned and hit her head.


    Hurriedly now, she wore her clothes andid down on the bed. Then, got up and turned the lights off and went to bed again.


    She closed her eyes, wishing tomorrow didn''te.


    *******


    Tomorrow dide and early too.


    Adeline had woken up early. To be honest, she had not slept the whole night. She was just twisting and turning around and for the first time, the night had passed away too quickly. Too quick for her liking.


    Now, she was sitting on the couch at six in the morning, showered and dressed wondering whether she should fake period pain or not. Or maybe a cold? It was pretty cold here. She was sure that her father would readily give her school or call for the day if she felt that she wasing down with the cold. But given the trust, he had in her adele always found it difficult to lie to him.


    Or maybe just die. Given the mortification, she had gone throughst night.


    Jason sniffed as he came out of his room and walked straight to the coffee maker not noticing her sitting on the sofa and watching him.


    He stood there as the machine worked and the steam came. He immediately poured the coffee from the container and sipped the liquid. Delight.


    Turning around something caught his eye, Ah!" he jumped in fear as he saw someone watching him. Someone was in his house at six!


    "You wake up six?" She asked disregarding the reaction he had after watching her. She was sure that she did not look that bad as he tried to portray.


    "Yes, I do." He said with his hand over his chest. He breathed and tried his best to calm down. "Why the hell are you up?" He asked. "You are never up until 7 am." He checked the clock again, thinking that he might be at fault here and had woken up an hourte.


    "Just woke up. Couldn''t sleep." From the mortification. "and since it was already the morning, I just showered and got dressed for the day." She answered his question with a shrug as if it was no big deal whereas on her mind were running thousand different questions on how she was going to take for the day.


    "Alright." He sat down with her. "Wanna go for a walk with me?"


    She frowned, "You go on a walk daily?" She didn''t know that.


    "Jogging," he corrected as he sipped his coffee. "Do you even know what goes on in this house?"


    Adeline shook her head in all seriousness, "Not before 7 am, I don''t." She had no idea what happened in her sleep much less her house.


    "Go change and wear a thick jacket." He instructed as he went to his room for a change.


    "Alright," she sighed and got up to her room.


    Wearing a pair of tracks and her sport shoes, she wore a thick jacket above it. Her father was ready and waiting for her outside the house. Locking the front door they started walking along with the houses.


    "So, how''s school?" He asked wanting to start conservation. He knew that he could not be as involved as his daughter as he wanted to be but he wanted to know what was going on in her life daily at least.


    "Good." She squeaked, her mind remembering what had happenedst night.


    He nodded. "Yeah? When are the mid-terms starting?"


    "Around a month." She informed him.


    "Alright. I hope you have started the preparations already." He assumed.


    And for the first time, she had to lie because she had not even started to prepare. Midterms were after three months. One month, she had focused on Xavier and the second, she had on her new friends.


    Now, it was just one month more to prepare for the dreaded exams. How was she suppose to prepare for them now? In just one month?


    "It''s tough." She found a lousy excuse. "But I will do good. So don''t worry." She gave him a nervous smile in the end. Her priorities had changed and to get into the school of her dreams, she had to do better.


    "Good." Her father squinted his eyes at her. He knew that was happening, she was lying. "If you have any problems, I am perfectly fine with hiring you a tutor, okay?"


    "Yes," she breathed out and shed a smile at him. The walk was making her huff and puff.


    "Ah looks at that!" She heard her father mock. "That''s the pizza and taco''s talking. The fat." He pointed at her tummy, teasing.


    "Hardy har har," she sassed back. "Uff, I am so tired." She whined.


    "It''s not even one block." Her father grunted. "Come on, at least one mile!"


    "Papa.." she whined and dragged her feet forward. She should have just stayed in bed!

 Chapter 47 - Mortifying.

    It was twenty-three minutes past seven. The time when Xavier woulde to her house and they walk to the bus stop together. It was their daily routine. He would pick her up and they would walk together to the bus stop. She would ofteny her head on his shoulder throughout the entire ride.


    She could hear the tter of dishes, her father was washing the dishes from their breakfast and she was watching the clock hand tick.??


    Tick.


    Tick.


    It reached 6.


    Tick tick.


    It''s reached 8.


    Tick and tick and tick. It seems to move at an amazingly well speed that it didn''t in maths period.


    Twenty four.


    It was Seven twenty-four am. One minute till he came to get her.


    The one who saw her naked. And he whistled.


    God. God. God. God. She closed her eyes forcefully and grimaced. Why did it have to happen?!


    Why can''t she falls sick or hurt herself this once? When she needs it the most?


    She still remembered what had happened. As she bent, he whistled and she turned. She turned and he practically saw everything till she dropped down and crawled away.


    Crap.


    Shit.


    Fuck.


    Why couldn''t she die?!?!?


    The bell rang and her heart stilled.


    She turned to the clock again. It was seven twenty-five. He was right on time. He was always on time. But why today? He could let her die in mortification!


    "Bye kid," Jason said as he heard the bell making her jump. She had forgotten about him.


    "Y¡ªyeah," shakily she nodded back. "Bye." Picking up her bag, she walked to the door and stood in front of it. She didn''t open it, she didn''t have the courage to.


    To be honest, she had to face him anyway. If she made an excuse here then he would see her at school.


    Weren''t they in a rtionship? They were going they physical at one point.


    Taking in a deep breath, she opened the door. What''s the worse that could happen afterst night?


    "Hi!" She greeted him with a smile on her face.Forget aboutst night. Nothing happened, she chanted in her mind. Act as nothing happened and that''s the key.


    "Hello, you ready to go?" He asked with his smile. Had he decided that too?


    Nodding, she closed the door and walked with him. He had not hugged her today which she didn''t like but also, after what had happenedst night she was happy that he didn''t. She liked her own space.


    They silently walked to the bus stop like they daily did. Sitting on the benches, they waited for the bus to arrive.


    "Hey," he bumped her shoulder with his making her smile. "I wanted to talk."


    Adeline closed her eyes.


    Why? Why? Why? Why,?She chanted in her mind. The morning had been perfect and awkward and she was a file with that.


    "Adeline, hey," he turned her face towards him by holding her chin delicately.


    "Please don''t ignore me." He pleaded and his eyes seemed sincere.


    "I''m not ignoring you. I''m just ignoring what happenedst night." She admitted and looked away, finding it too much to look into his eyes. The embarrassment she felt was too much.


    He huffed and shook his head. "And we can''t do that,"


    "Why not?" She scoffed at him and ring at him. "We can just forget it."


    She looked like a mere kitten to his mighty Lycan self. "That''s wrong Adeline. We can move on but we can''t forget." He rubbed her arm to offer somefort. "Maybe one day we canugh about it but for now, we must address the elephant in the room."


    "Do we have to?" She groaned and stomped her foot on the pavement.


    "Yes. I saw you naked and if I could go back and change things then I would. I amsorry." He rubbed her shoulders to provide her with somefort.


    "It''s not your fault. I shouldn''t have been naked anyways." She admitted looking guilty. She should have been more careful because instead of him it could have been anyone else too. "But, the hell you whistled for?" she hit him for that. A punch on the arm with all the strength she had.


    "Hey, I am a guy in the end." He defended raising his hands in surrender. "Would it help if I got naked?" He smirked at her making her blush and look away. The suggestive look in his eyes didn''t help at all.


    "Shut up!" She whined and turned away. Where was the bus!?


    They looked as the bus arrived and stood up. He held out his hand for her and she took it with a small shy smile on her lips making him smile as well. They had moved past it.


    It happened.


    And it might be forgotten one day and hopefully beughed at too.


    "So I guess you are sitting with your friends at lunch?" He asked looking at her with a nk face. His beast wanted to be with her but watching from afar would work too.


    "Yeah. It''s the weekend anyway and I''ll tell you about this." She informed him, leaning in to kiss his cheek. "Don''t worry. From Monday we''ll stick to the n."


    "I am not happy with it but I got a kiss." He grumbled making herugh a bit. Leaning again towards him she kissed him on the lips.


    ********


    It was maths again.


    And now the stupid clock was not ticking unlike it did in the morning.


    And Xavier was not here to y with her hair. All in all, she was irritated. She wanted to be next to him. She craved his touch on her.


    "hey," Elizabeth whispered. She was sitting behind Adeline. "What''s Popping?"


    "Don''t mind me just watching," Adeline whispered the line back.


    A snort came from Elizabeth''s mouth and she quickly ced her hand over it.


    "Miss Jackson," The teacher called, "something funny?" She titled her head and if possible, she would have shot aser from her eyes.


    "No ma''am," Elizabeth denied. "I just find the answer way simpler than I thought. Like how you derived the value of X from the equation an¡ª "


    "Don''t make noises in ss. If not you, the others are studying." She red down at Elizabeth, thetter nodded and looked down at her notebook.


    Liar came to Adeline''s mind.No one was awake, to begin with. They were all heavily asleep and if not, then they were about to. Everyone''s head was on the verge of falling. No offence, but the teacher did not even try to make the subject interesting.


    The bell rang after some time and it was a free period as the teacher was on a leave. She went to the library just to enjoy some peace.


    Taking out Jane Eyre, she began to read it again. These moments were silent and no one in the library ever came to talk. The others made out at the very back.


    "Hey," she heard.


    Turning her head to the side she saw Pairs. The creepy Paris. Adeline wanted to get up and leave but she knew that it would be rude.


    So, not wanting to be rude she nodded back and started reading again. But that was not enough for Paris. She had taken that as an opportunity and took her bag, got up and ced it on Adeline''s table and sat next to her.


    Adeline didn''t react. Weird as hell it was that now she was staring at her, she ignored and continued to read her book.


    "What are your ns?" Paris asked her still staring. Her stare never wavered and Adeline wanted to desperately leave.


    That was a normal question so she chose to answer. "Ivy League and I have two to three courses chosen out but I''m not sure yet." She revealed finding nothing out of the blue for this question.


    "That''s very good," Paris nodded smiling and for a small second, she seemed normal.


    "Thanks yo¡ª"


    "Too bad that you won''t be getting out of here for that." She said in a sickly, tape recorder voice.


    "Excuse me?" She turned to Paris wide-eyed at the strange remark. What did that mean?


    "Ivy League is out of the picture, darling. You might just end up with kids at home or if you are determined enough then you might make it tomunity college." She giggled with a snort. "What a pity that would be." She shook her head, her taunts didn''t stop.


    "What''s wrong with you!" Adeline angrily whispered. "Are you even aware of what you are saying to begin with?"


    "You need to think about what I am saying," in the same angry tone of Adeline, Paris whispered back. "I talk about the guy you aredating.That''s a trap, Adeline. Leave and be free or you will be trapped forever." Looking in her eyes as she said so, Paris picked up her nag and walked out of the library while Adeline sat with a book in her hand and watched her walk away.

 Chapter 48 - The Matchmaking.

    "You need to think about what I am saying," in the same angry tone of Adeline, Paris whispered back. "I talk about the guy you are dating. That''s a trap, Adeline. Leave and be free or you will be trapped forever." Looking in her eyes as she said so, Paris picked up her bag and walked out of the library while Adeline sat with a book in her hand and watched her walk away.


    ********??


    Paris had walked out as Adeline remained where she was, stilled as a statue.


    What kids and especially, how in any possible way was he going to hold her back? She frowned, how could he even think of holding her against her will. There wasw and order in this country.


    And a pettymunity college for her?


    Augh left her mouth. Paris was indeed mad if she thought that anyone could hold Adeline back even if she got pregnant, she would still go to college. It was her dream.


    She closed her book with a sigh, the mood was gone. Now she wanted to sit outside and just think or daydream.


    Xavier would be the dream.


    Walking out of the library she went to her locker to keep her bag there when the bell rang and it was lunch.


    "Great, more people."She grunted. Now she was irritated, her reading time was taken away by a girl who was named after a city. Her parents could not even get creative.


    She walked to the cafeteria as people began to fill out their sses. Her bag was with her, she didn''t even open the locker when the bag had rung.


    Taking a tray of her desired food, she chose to sit on the regr table. Chris, Elizabeth and Marshall came and ced their bags down and went for the food. Xavier came in and kissed her then went to his friends. It seemed fine to her. They needed to have time apart as well, it would make them appreciate the other more.


    Coming back, they all greeted each other as they took their seats.


    "I don''t know why but I am so hungry today," Elizabeth said as she bit into a sandwich. "And this issootasty." She moaned.


    "It''s the same as yesterday." Adelineughed. "Everything seems delicious when we are hungry." She smiled.


    "Or hangry in her case," Christine winked.


    "About that, what''s with you?" Marshall asked Elizabeth. "You were talking in ss today too which you never do."


    Gasping with a smile Adeline added too, "Yes, you did! In math, even the teacher pointed her out."


    "Okay, what''s going on, miss two goody shoes?" Christine asked, ying her a strand of hair which was so. . . .shiny and Adeline was immediately jealous.


    Elizabeth looked at Adeline or she thought and then looked at herp, "I have a crush. . . ." Elizabeth mumbled looking down.


    "You have a crush is having you act weird?" Christine asked weirded out by the fact. "Girl, you are a long way to go." She shook her head.


    "I am not acting out," Elizabeth defended.


    "Who is it?" Adeline asked with a cheeky smile.


    "It''s Dn."


    "What? He, out of all the boys in school and town?!" Christine yelled at her as Elizabeth began to shush her immediately.


    Leaning towards Marshall as Christine and Elizabeth argued she asked, "who''s Dn?"


    "Look behind you. The guy on the left side of your boyfriend is Dn." He answered just as interested in the gossip. He sipped his milk as he watched the two argue.


    Adeline turned around behind curious. She smiled as Xavier''s eyes met hers and then sneakily peeked at the guy next to him.


    "What?!" She harshly whispered back to Marshall with wide eyes.


    "I didn''t mean your left, I meanthisleft." He calmly answered knowing what she''d do.


    "Ooh.." turning her head back quickly she looked at the guy, then turned back.


    "He has a leather jacket on and a pack of cigarettes is kept in front of him," Adeline told Elizabeth seriously.


    "So?" She rose an eyebrow at that.


    "He is bad news."


    "Really? Why would you say that you are my friend? If I like then he might be my potential boyfriend."


    "Here''s the thing honey," Adeline countered. "Bad boys are good for crushes. Someone you watch from afar. But it''s the good ones that make us feel secured. And if a rtionship does not provide security then what does it do?" She gently coaxed her words. "Unless it''s for fun." She provided after.


    "I don''t care if you have a crush on him or not, you get your ass there and confess to him. You are not wasting anything for only. Remember that." Christine agreed differently. "You don''t pay attention to boys, Lizzie. So don''t let this one get to you." She hugged her side, "Tell him and get it over with."


    "It''s a crush and it''s going to be a crush."Elizabethsighed. "It''s not like he would ever think of me. I mean, look at him."


    "Ohe on," everyone on the table groaned at her self mockery.


    "Anyone would be happy to bewithyou. But the thing is, it''s the crucial time where we take our careers in the direction we want. You might not notice but you were called out by three teachers today that regard you as one of the best."


    "I know Addy, I know." She sighed. He was the crush. He was the one but no one could ever know and how pitiful was that.


    Adeline took the chance to change the topic. "Which also, reminds me, I would be sitting with Xavier every Mondays and Friday." She dered, "I thought it would be nice for the both of us to spend time in the school as well. He suggested it."


    "Alright. Two days a week." Christine nodded not asking anything about it. It was her choice and so far, to Christine, everything seemed right.


    Elizabeth blinked back the feelings and the tears as she heard her friends. It was a long journey and she would not back down from it.


    She would at least be courageous enough to talk to the boy and confess her feelings. It was junior year and she had to do something to remember it.


    *********


    Xabier held her hand as they sat together, "So how is your day?" He kissed her head.


    "Good, it was good. Though I think that I might have overreacted a bit." Adeline admitted with a cringe.


    "Uh-huh, about what?" He asked, fully invested in the conversation with his mate. If she wanted to gossip, she got gossip.


    They were sitting on the bus andpeople were still filling in. They had taken up a seat together and Xavier had offered her some gummy bears. He always kept them in his bag for her. She liked too much on something while telling him about her day.


    "Elizabeth likes a boy. And we overreacted, that what I think, and told her focus on herself and h h h.." she carried on while making hand impressions.


    "Who does she like?" He muttered.


    "Dn." She answered looking at him hopefully.


    "Dn who?" He asked very casually yet interested in the situation.


    "Your Dn; the one that was sitting with you during lunch." She frowned. What other Dn did he know?!


    "Ohh," he chewed in another gummy bear. "That one. I think he likes her too." He revealed and didn''t think muchabout it.


    "He does?" Adeline visibly perked up at that. "That''s awesome!" She called her hands excitedly at that. That''s as perfect!


    "No, you don''t want to get into that, honey." He shook his head firmly.


    "Into what? If he likes her and she likes him then all we have to do is introduce them!" She whispered, excited with the idea of matchmaking.


    "Matchmaking sounds fun. But it is not, so we will not get into it. Imagine that we set them and either of them doesn''t want to, what would the other person think? Both of the options are going to hurt anyway." Xavier sighed, cing his arm around her shoulders as she leaned and ced her head on his shoulder. The idea sounded exciting but he was right. "They should do it on their own if they want to. We should not ce a part in it."


    True. If for any of them it didn''t work out, the other could me them for it. Plus, a few crushes were a better lot as secrets because, in reality, they might not be as beautiful and blissful as expected.


    "Right," she whispered, as the wind blew to her face from the bus''s speed. She had stillid her head on his shoulder and was enjoying the touch of his on her. She wanted it. Her inner, newly found animal liked it too.


    Xavier sensed her mood dropped. So he did the thing he thought would distract her. Turning her head towards him, he kissed herlips.

 Chapter 49 - Just Another Day At Lunch.

    Adeline was swooning. Sunday, Xavier and she had gone on a date and it was swoon-worthy. He did not leave her hand she did not ovee the blush.


    "So," Elizabeth sang the word with a naughty smile on her face making Adeline worry a little. "How was your date?" She teased and Adeline''s blush grew even more.??


    Turning to her friend she frowned, "How''d you know?" She hadn''t told anyone.


    "I saw you, duh." She rolled her eyes giggling. "But seriously why were you guys at McDonald''s?" ording to her, there were much better ces in town.


    Adeline frowned. What was wrong with that?


    "There''s nothing wrong with that." She went back to rearranging her locker like she did every week. "We were spending time together and it doesn''t matter if it were in a posh restaurant or just walking in a park. I was in the mood for nuggets and fries."


    Elizabeth nodded as she seemed to be thinking about something. "Yeah." That was true. It seemed more intimate and personal. She saw how Adeline and Xavier seemed to enjoy each otherspany.


    Adeline nodded and went back to rearrange the pictures too. Everyone had them here and she wanted to decorate her locker too. The pictures were of James and her friends from the previous school and her parents and then with Xavier. She was going to add the pictures of her friends here too.


    He had bought a Proid camera for them. He took a photograph of them on every date that they went to.


    Adeline peeked at her friend who was busy thinking something. She didn''t seem to talk anytime soon about it, so Adeline poked the topic.


    "What are you think about?" She asked but didn''t receive any reply which had her turn to her friend.


    "Hey," she called but Elizabeth didn''t reply. So Adeline flicked her forehead.


    "Ouch! What that was that for?" Elizabeth whined rubbing her forehead. The area was slightly red.


    "Good for you it was her," Christine chimed in. "I would have gone for the nipples." She said to Adeline with a wink and animating a pinch.


    Elizabeth shrieked with horror,ughing, Adeline returned a thumbs up to her.


    "I was just thinking.."


    "About who? Dn?" Christine frowned as she knew the answer to that. "Don''t lie to me girl, I saw you watching him in ss."


    "I like him." She confessed again.


    "Then go and talk to him." Adeline offered. "It''s been a week since you have told us."


    "Excuse me?" Christine turned to her which visible dislike in her eyes. "You know that boy is trouble. "


    "I don''t know that and you don''t know that," Adeline stressed her words. It was true. They had not talked to the not and how were they suppose to know what kind of guy he was?


    "It''s her choice to give him a chance and if Elizabeth wants to confess then go ahead."


    "He shows up with god awful bruises. Do you expect them to be from something nice?" Christine''s zing eyes were ready to argue back to hell.


    "I don''t know, could be training for boxing or he could be involved in a gang. We don''t know anything for sure and Christine, I have spent two and a half months here and he has shown no ''bad'' behaviour. We are no one to judge." Adeline knew she was practically advocating for him for no reason. But it didn''t feel right. They did not know him and thus, they had no right to stamp their opinions on anyone.


    "Come on Christine, you know Addy''s right on this." Elizabeth looked at Christine and ced her hand on her friend''s shoulder. "We never talked to him for anything."


    "No no, I agree but he might be involved in something dangerous for all we know."


    "And if he is," Elizabeth nodded, "then I will immediately back off." And atst, she smiled, "but for now I am talking to him."


    "Excuse me," Marcus, a boy from history came to her, "I. . Oh took your notes yesterday, here they are." He smiled and held out a blinder. "Thank you."


    With a smile, Adeline took it and said, "You''re most wee." As she watched him stay rotted to his spot.


    Now, she was slightly concerned. "What''s wrong?"


    Blush floored his face and neck and it was red which made it visible for everyone to see. "Do check what''s inside. . Please." He whispered and she nodded understandingly not wanting to embarrass him.


    "Okay, I will." She smiled again, now secretly wanting him to go. He nodded again and then left trying to make it a little less awkward but I''m themed, just ducked again and sped walked the whole thing.


    "Awkward." Christine sighed heavily. "So. . Awkward even though it didn''t have to be."


    She nodded and taunted to her locker. She felt something burning on her back but ignored it. What could it be?


    ********


    Taking their seat under the tree that Xavier had pointed to, they began eating what Cassie had sent them.


    "She made burritos," Adeline awwed, "in the morning? I have to thank her for this."


    "That''s nothing. She just made extra for us. Dad had asked for them." Xavier shrugged as if it was routine for them.


    "But she did put in efforts." She argued. "I think I will get back something for her."


    "Something in vani. She likes that vour." He informed her taking a bit of the burrito. "Also, who was the guy?"


    "What guy?"


    Xavier sighed, "The boy who came to you by the lockers. Who was he?"


    Adeline nced at him quickly once. Was he jealous? But he wasn''t there today. He was standing outside with his friends, so who told him?


    "No one but a ssmate," she answered honestly. Anyone could be jealous and she had nothing to hide.


    "Well," he poured her some more water, "Don''t go befriending just anyone, okay?"


    She nodded distantly and decided not to tell him about the thank you note that Marcus had left inside. She was watching Elizabeth go towards Dn.


    "Oh no," Xavier groaned as he followed her line of sight. "you yed matchmaker didn''t you?"


    "I did not!" She immediately denied and her cheeks caught the blush. "I did no such thing. What I merely said was to tell and be done with it if she wants." She shrugged at the end. "She was thinking about it constantly." She Defended at the end.


    "He had issues," Xaviermented she did not give much away. Adeline wanted to pry more.


    "We see the bruises. And we agreed about it." She continued to talk while chewing. He didn''t mind it. They were eating and taking, What could one expect?


    "Not that." He denied, shaking his head. "He had issues at home." He told her once again.


    She raised her brows but didn''t immediatelyment as he was still looking at Dn. Turning to him she whispered, "Abuse at home?"


    "Yeah, we patch him up sometimes. He''s been saving money and he''s going to move where he gets admission."


    "His grades?" She asked.


    "Good, well above average. He avoids talking in ss and teachers understand that." He shrugged, "It''s an unspoken understanding." That means the teachers knew too but then, why were they not doing anything? They could easily report it.


    "But why can''t he leave?" Adeline whispered. Her heart genuinely ached for him.


    "He has a little brother and after eighteen he can im custody. Which is around graduation and till then, he''s getting money saved." He sighed as his shoulders sank, "The evidence would be provided then in court and the custody would go to him directly."


    "So he is just waiting and then with evidence he can im custody and won''t be separated from his brother," Adeline said as she watched him leave with Elizabeth. "He has a n." She was impressed with his thinking. He could have just packed up and left.


    "He does," Xavier repeated. "He might agree, might not. But he won''t promise her anything for the future."


    "That is very thoughtful of him." She smiled, not promising her future was the least he could do. After all, he wasn''t sure where he''d end up and especially with a bag in his hands.


    "You know," leaning in he purred into her ear. "I have always wanted to make out in a school closet." He smirked.


    Adeline blushed hard as she looked at him. He had looked away as if said with he just had the intentions of teasing her and not carrying it out. That only made her do it more. Looking at him up and down she stood up and started packing the stuff.


    "Hey, I was joking." He panicked a bit on seeing her standing up and walking out on him. "I am serious. I didn''t mean for you to¡ª"


    "Don''t care River boy, we are making out in a closet." She winked and dragged him inside the school.


    It was time to get a little wild.

 Chapter 50 - Leaving People Behind.

    His hands moved from her shoulders, caressing her back and eventually doing her ass. He squeezed it and kneaded as he pleased. It was dammed soft and cushiony and be couldn''t wait to touch unclothed. He pinched it making her moan out and didn''t bother stopping. She loved it.


    She pulled back gasping and he pulled back smiling, his eyes twinkling. He was hard and he didn''t even hide it but in the dark, she couldn''t tell.??


    "Wow," heughed with a huge naughty smile. "You are fucking perfect. Meek and naughty all in one. Man, I lucked out with you." He squeezed her waist a bit she jumped up at the sensation.


    "Shut up!" She blushed, looking away. "This was a one-time thing." She threw the wordshis way with a shy look making him fall for her even more.


    As soon as he heard them he leaned down and grabbed her thighs and jostled her upwards, practically holding her like a baby against the wall. His crotch touches her clothes p*say and she blushed more.


    "You were saying?" He smirked talking in a baby voice, "baby, you are going to beg me toe here, cuz I know you enjoyed it and blush on your faceconfirms everything I say."


    "Are you trying to seduce me?" She whispered looking at him up and down and turned on by the proximity.


    "Yes, it workin?" He leaned and spoke against her lips, not touching them, but he knew that he was making an effect.


    "Hell yes," she kissed her lips and he returned it equal vigour. She sucked on his tongue and pulled his hair roughly making him moan out.


    She was new to this but she definitely won''t be holding back.


    *******


    "No, really I did it. Look at my lips they are swollen!" Adeline leaned to the camera to show him.


    James leaned in and concluded by the shape her lips were in. "Girl, I am never going to believe that you made out in a supply closet." He shook his head and leaned back, "By the way, don''t ever get lip fillers. You gonna look ugly as hell."


    "But it happened!" She defended and then frowned, "Shut it."


    "I ain''t believing you.'' James yelled back. There was no way that he could believe whatever she had just said. She was a two goody shoe.


    "But I did," she whined. "I did something, Cray Cray."


    "I think you are Cray Cray." He replied with his finger making circles around his temple. "You know what make a snap and sent it to me next time. I might believe you then."


    "A snap?" She repeated and raised her eyebrow at that. "You will show everyone around you that."


    "And I shall do so proudly." He winked. "An¡ªing!" He yelled.


    "Hey, my mom is home and we are surprising dad today! Catch yater!" He smiled and hurriedly said goodbye.


    "Catch¡ª" her smile fell when he had quickly tired off the screen. "¡ªh youter." She breathed out.


    Now she felt sad and excluded.


    Moving away from her desk she went downstairs to the living room where her father was watching the TV with a beer in his hand. "What''s up, kid?" He raised the bottle in her direction. "A beer?"


    "No thank you." She smiled sitting down with him.


    "Good. Answer that to everyone that offers you anything. Even bottle of water. Never trust them." He said with a firm expression and voice.


    "Okay," she giggled. He was tipsy.


    "Papa," Adeline made a dejected expression and leaned on the sofa. "I''m sad."


    "Why is my baby sad?" He whispered in a soft tone as he immediately directed his attention towards her and patted her head as if she was a dog. She didn''t mind.


    "I feel like I am leaving everyone behind, from the previous school. It''s like everyone ha¡ª"


    "Has carried on with their lives." He finished for her with a slight smile on his face. "That''s life, baby. Eventually, you leave everyone behind and people move on with their lives."


    "But that makes me feel unwanted." Tears came into her life as the eyes glossed over. "I feel like I''m not needed anymore."


    "That is not true." He immediately hugged her and patted her back. "The thing is, you will have another best friend in your life but right now, you would leave some and some would be ready to leave with you. What you have to prioritize is yourself." He sighed and leaned back, "Don''t worry. Who wants to be with you, will follow you anywhere."


    "You left people behind too."She mumbled.


    "Yes, I went to a bar with my colleaguesst Friday." He pointed out. "You will find things that matter more. You need interaction more than best of friendships." Kissing her forehead he hugged her one more time. "Now go and sleep. Wake up early for revision studies. I won''t have you decreasing your grades." He spoke in passive- aggressiveness but Adeline knew how he meant it and she giggled.


    "Okay, night papa." She smiled.


    "Night night kid." He smiled back.


    Walking up again she went to the bathroom for changing. Closing the door to her room, she turned and gave a startled jump. How the hell did he enter?!


    "Who the fuck are you?!" She yelled at the boy sitting on her window.


    "Uh.." his eyes darted left to right, "you have met me and I am sure that I-I am not that forgetful."


    Adeline looked at him incredulously. "What?" She barked at him. "Get the out or I''m calling my father." She threatened. "And he has a gun." He did. It was on license and was for security.


    "I''m sure he does." He replied with a small smile. "But for your information, here is my number and please, if you need something different than advice," he paused as his eyes held hers. "Call me." He replied firmly and as she blinked he was gone.


    What just happened?

 Chapter 51 - Like A Proud Lady.

    Adeline immediately closed the window where he was but what haunted her was how in a blink he was gone. In a mere blink!


    She opened and closed her eyes again.??


    She had stared out of the window and onto the street but he was not there. Somewhere, she had hoped that he would be seen on the ground with a broken leg or an arm. Or perhaps both. She just closed the window and looked at it.


    She was studying on her desk but she was still on the boy she met. The pencil was being yed with instead of doing its actual work to write and the notebook was not even opened, instead here to, the boy had upied her priorities and she was staring at his number.


    Uff! boys were just a stupid distraction. She went ahead and threw his number in the dustbin and went to bed. It was around half past eleven and she had decided to wake up at four to study.


    Setting the rms, she prepared for bed and switched off all the lights.


    ***********


    "You look a bit sleepy. Everything okay?" Xavier asked as soon as he saw her in the morning. He could sense her being tired and lethargic because of it.


    "It feels good to know that you notice me that much." She grinned. "But that is low-key creepy too." She informed him dutifully.


    "I don''t care creepy. I care about my girl." And there goes her heart. "And it looks like she did not get enough sleep at night."


    "I did sleep." She smiled as she answered. His persistent nature seemed nice to deal with. It seemed like he cared. "but I woke up early for exams."


    "Exams have weeks to them, my darling." He pulled her closer and then walked joined side to side.


    "They do." She agreed. "But history always repeats itself and this week will fly away and then the exams will follow. So I have to just revise, revise and revise." She chanted and he smiled at that.


    "That much amount of revision in such a little brain," grabbing her cheeks, he kissed her lips with loud smooches. "Muah!"


    "Stop!" She giggled as she pulled away. "I¡ªstop."


    He left her alone and he breathed in and out loudly. "Look at that, you look so much awake right now. Perhaps I should do this every morning." He teased and poured his lips making her giggle.


    "No! Please!" She denied but a giggle escaped out of her while saying so.


    "You don''t sound sure." He teased and wiggled his fingers near to her whole shuffling closer. "Perhaps a demo.."


    As Adeline made a run, the cars honked and they both calmed down and boarded the bus. They had fifteen minutes till the bus arrived at the school and Adeline felt sleepy. So she leaned on Xavier''s body and closed her eyes.


    He leaned to her side and kept his head on hers, kissing it frequently. Oh, if only he could keep her forever with him. She was perfect. The eyes, the hair, the cute feet she had. She was fine, for sure.


    Her rhythmic breathing imed his heart too. She was his mate. His only and damn the person back to the hell if he wanted toe in-between them.


    "How''s your preparation?" Adaline asked Xavier in a slightly sleepy voice.


    "Aren''t you one little nerd?" He teased. "Why are you concerning yourself with this poor guy?"


    "This poor guy is my boyfriend." She kissed his lips. "And you are in your final year of high school. It would decide your career. If all goes well, maybe I could follow you?"


    "Follow me?" He repeated. His eyes seem different to her but she ignored them. "I will hold onto you for that." He winked.


    "You should," she said as she caressed his cheek. "I want to be with you and if we can make it work, I would love it." She gave tiny smile at the end.


    Taking her hand off his cheek, he kissed her palm. "I would love it too." He whispered staring into her eyes with a smile.


    ******


    "I legit cannot believe where the time went!" Christine whined. "like it was the beginning and now it''s the dreaded well before the exams."


    "Really? You cannot? It''s the same cycle every year Chris." Marshall tsked as he took his books out of the locker. Adeline was standing next to him. They had chemistry together.


    "But it''s true. Now all I have to focus on is study, study, study and nothing else. I cannot even go to the Sephora sale."


    Adeline frowned, "Was that notst month?"


    Christine rolled her eyes in return. "Understand the feeling babe. What my heart says."


    "Hah," Marshallughed. "I think that''s enough of her understanding your feelings, how about we move to our sses?" He looked at both of them as he closed his locker shut.


    "Okay," Adeline agreed and slung her bag on her shoulder from the ground.


    "But there were two minutes left," Christineined. If she could, Christine would have frozen time a long time ago.


    "We can go slowly and steadily like a snail if you want." Marshall mocked and then pushed in her sses direction. "Go now. You have P.E. And you do not want to bete for it."


    Christine threw onest look in their direction and started walking to her ss, muttering things under her breath.


    "Ready, mydy?" Marshall asked holding his elbow out.


    "Why yes," she giggled a bit and held his elbow, tilting her chin up like a prouddy.


    "To the ss mydy, I''m afraid the devil of chemistry awaits us." He depended on his voice and added a fake British ent making augh more. He was good at acting but the voice was terrible.


    "Lead the way then," she said and they walked forward unaware of the eyes following them and like everyone, she ignored the feeling of someone watching her.

 Chapter 52 - Wont You Be Jealous?

    Note-


    The Dominance being talked of in this Chapter is talked of in healthy terms. No abuse or maniption of any kind. Here is means, scolding and punishments along with adoration and care, rough sex with aftercare and gentleness.??


    Dominant half knows who to take care but yes, he/she won''t tolerate any bullshit.


    ?*****?


    Today again they had decided to walk home but without the bribe of one cream. It was a half an hour journey that the bus covered in ten minutes but Xavier said that he wanted to walk but with his expression, Adeline felt that he was in the mood for something else.


    As an alpha Lycan or even a wolf, the mate of his would be a natural submissive to his nature. His dominant beast did not want anyoneing near her mouth less touch her and that had been happening a lot.


    His friends and packmates had informed him dutifully about what they saw. He couldn''t just reveal tha fact that she had to understand that his beast was not happy and he was barely controlling it from surfacing so he had to take a little softer approach.


    "My friend told me something today." Xavier started as Adeline hummed as she swung their hands wildly as they walked. "He said that you like someone else."


    That made her freeze. She looked at him. "What?" She yelled. What he said was making her should like a cheater and she was anything but! "I am in a rtionship with you. Why would I like someone else." She stated the obvious.


    Hugging her close he said into her hair, "that is exactly what I said." Then he pulled away, "but he showed me this." He pulled his phone out and showered her a photograph.


    It was her and Marshall leaning in that had been captured.


    "What about it?" She asked looking at him and then at the picture. She knew what it was. It was chemistry and she was pointing out the colour of the liquid which was written dark pink in the near book but what they had was back in colour. And it smelled like poop.


    "Look closely." He said again and this time his voice hardened which did not go unnoticed by her.


    And she did. She realised what it has looked like. They were awfully and if they leaned in more, they would have kissed.


    Now, she understood where he wasing from and if she was in his shoes, she would have to take it in the worst meaning possible. So, she immediately tried to exin, "I¡ªit is not wha¡ª"


    "What it seems like?" Hepleted with a scoff making it obvious to her that he did not believe her. "Yes, that is what they all say." He scoffed walking forward and past her leaving her standing on the pathway.


    "No," she yelled and ran to him and reached for his hand. He stopped and turned to look at her. "It''s not. That was merely for a second! We both leaned in to look at the results. It was for chemistry!" Desperation was dripping from her voice. "I can have it confirmed! We stank the wholeb!"


    "Your Chemistry is totally visible here." He muttered and looked away while taking deep breaths.


    "What?!" She spat. "Not that chemistry. Chemistry as in a subject." She exined in a hurry. Why was he not understanding?


    "I know that, Adeline. I was taunting you." He exined with a sigh. "tell me one thing, if someone showed you the pic with me and another girl, that close, what would you think? What would you think about that?" He showed her the picture again which was still on the screen when unlocked.


    She sighed and nced at the picture, swallowing with a resentful gaze. He was right. She would be jealous, hell the mere thought made her jealous.


    "I.." she said and then looked at him from the picture. "I would feel jealous.." she mumbled and bounced back and forth on her toes.


    "And?" He probed for more.


    "Betrayed." She sniffed as unwanted tears came to her eyes. "I did not mean it. I¡ª"


    "It''s okay." He sighed, hugging her quickly. "Come on, let''s go." He said walking ahead.


    "Okay," she whispered and walked two steps behind him as he had picked up speed all of us and she could not match with it given his height and long legs.


    Adeline was waiting for him to stop, turn around and walk along with her but he didn''t. He instead kept on walking and when he reached home, he turned around and muttered a quick ''Goodbye'' making her heart melt with sadness.


    She stood in front of her house for a few moments staring at his door. Turning to her house she walked into her house with a slouch. She cooked something for herself and ate it without any hurry.


    "Don''t think about it."


    "Ah!" Startled Adeline jumped and looked at the person who she had heard inside her house. Which was supposed to be empty.


    She turned around and saw a boy standing there. It was the guy who jumped out of her window without a scratch.


    "What? Who are you?" She asked him with a slight panic in her voice. Her father wasn''t home and she was far away from where they kept the knives.


    "Look, don''t fear me. I am outside your house. Iron grills are between you and me, so I cannot enter without breaking in and that gives you enough time to run out and got the neighbours." He shrugged.


    She stared at him, "tha¡ªdo you know how creepy that sounded like?"


    He looked away, thinking about it. "Damn it," he cursed under his breath. "sorry, I am not that social."


    "Right," she nodded understanding his reason because he could still kill her. Normal, it was.


    "I am Noah Scott." He introduced.


    ". . . .Okay," Was all she said.


    He sighed. "Look, you have a whole career ahead of you. Don''t let this get to you."


    "Excuse me?" Adeline gawked at him having no idea what he was talking about. "What are you talking about?" The guy had balls to get inside her backwards, wherever he was from and was telling her what to think.


    "The whole photograph issue." He answered with a concerned look on his face. Had she met him? "Do not care about it. You have a future ahead of you. A bright one at that. So, go and revise. There are seven billion people on this earth and you have met one boy as a romantic partner. You will meet better him and worst aspared to him. So think about yourself first."


    "Who are you?" She asked after hearing him. "And why are concerned with me?" She pointed at him and then at herself.


    "If someone is talking about your goodwill, I think that you should take it or at least, consider it. " He said, staring deep into her eyes making her shudder a bit. "The guy cane after you he shoulde after you. So think about yourself first." He pointed at her.


    Adeline stared at him for a few moments and then shook her head. She felt defensive for Xavier. An unknown guy was weaving her in his tales and she didn''t like it. Who was he to talk about him? "I think you should go." She stated firmly. "Out of my backyard please."


    "Fine," he huffed. Taking a step closer, he smirked as his face was inches away from the bars.


    Adeline blinked and found him out of her sight. He had disappeared! Again!


    "Hi," a swish was heard she wad turned around and stood in front of her was Noah Scott making her heart hammer hard in her chest.


    "H¡ªHow?" She whispered. He was gone in a blink and inside in one. How did he get in? The window had iron bars on them and every door was locked. She had not opened any so she was sure.


    "Listen to me," his voice when once octave deeper, his eyes turned to a different colour and she could not look away and neither walked away. "You will keep your career and studies first. The boy or any boyes after." He hissed.


    She nodded involuntarily, looking into his eyes as they held her captive. Why couldn''t she look away? How the HELL were her muscles frozen all of a sudden?


    He nodded back, "Now, do me a favour and don''t remember my face but the whole conversation. Close your eyes now."


    Adeline blinked again and then looked around. "What happened?" She whispered in confusion. Was someone here? She looked around and found no one. But it felt like someone was here. . . Like someone was here talking to her.


    Shaking her head, she shrugged and walked away, there was no one here. It was time to study and exams were a week away. The studies were to be prioritized first. They were above all.

 Chapter 53 - She Has The Fire Too!

    The next day, Xavier did note to get her. She had waited for ten minutes outside her house, sitting on the porch but he did note. In the end, when she realised that the bus was missed, she had asked her father to drop her, saying that she waste and would not make it to the school on time.


    Maybe he was too. After all, once in a while everyone could be. But she felt bad at the fact that he did not inform her. She was waiting for him too.??


    Jason did not object. He understood that once in a while, a person would sleep in for a few minutes extra, idental or not.


    She climbed out of the car after bidding her father farewell.


    As she walked inside she noticed that not a lot of people were here yet. Given that she came straight by car and not a bus, she had made it sooner than many.


    As she walked to her ss, she could not help but think about it. He could have informed her about beingte at least, or had he not gotten up, to begin with? At this thought, she felt bad maybe she should have called him once Instead of just waiting.


    She sighed and continued to walk when she heardughter, boisterousughter. She would not be bothered by it but it was a particrugh and which had her stop.


    Looking inside a room she saw Xavier and his friendsughing. They were all wide awake and ready for the day. Shaking her head, she walked away.


    Late my ass, she hissed in her mind. He is ignoring me. That hurt. That hurt like a bitch.


    That made her feel bitter inside. Something was telling her to stop and be with them but a force in the corner of her mind was telling her to walk away. If he could have attitude and so could she.


    Angry tears came to her mind as she felt humiliated by him without any reason.


    *********


    "Really?" Adeline asked leaning in for more with her eyes wide and her body buzzing with excitement. She had been in the Scholl for months and she had not found any good gossip but here it was. Finally!


    "Yes," Elizabeth hurriedly nodded. "They got caught and the video was shown to their parents."


    "Oh my god!" Adeline gasped. That must be horrible!


    Marshall came to the table and kept his bag on the floor. "What are you talking about?


    "Barbie doll and her ken got caught in the hallway!" Adeline repeated in an excited whisper simr to what Elizabeth had told her. "She was sucking him off."


    "What who?" He asked immediately totally immersed in the gossip. He was a perfect fit for the group.


    "Missy and As." Christine chimed in. "And guess what the principal did, he showed what exactly were they doing in the hallway to their parents." Christine even showed him the video. Both from the CCTV and what the children had recorded.


    "No shit!" He said with his eyes wide. "I guess they are noting back." Heughed.


    "Nope, Marshall. I hope not." Elizabeth tsked, "I mean I would leave the town after that for sure."


    True, Adeline would never get out of her room much less her house. She would rather die than do something like that.


    "Yes, it would be harsh for their souls. Everyone knows about it." Christine said as she took a bit of her sandwich. "The video was shared and every junior and senior has it. Maybe, it is up at a site by now."


    "Wow," Marshall blew some air out. "They certainly have some guts to it in the hallway." He then added, frowning as he thought hard about it, "what were they thinking?"


    "Clearly. They were thinking about relief from stress." Christine smirked and winked. "Exams are ''hard'' for everyone and something warm often helps."


    Adelineughed a little as well. She felt eyes on her back all this time but she did not bother to check on who it was.


    She came first.


    And she was going to show him that. After today, he would know. He wouldn''t be taking her for granted after this.


    ********


    When the time of dismal came, she had walked out with her friendspletely ignoring Xavier who was standing outside waiting for her. She didn''t even nce at him for once.


    He didn''t wait for her in the morning why was he waiting for her now! He had no reason to. She wondered why he stood here now or why, after ignoring her for the entire day his eyes never left her.


    "Bye guys," she waved her hands at her friends and they waved back with smiles. She then turned around and walked to the bus stop where it was due in the next six minutes. These were the minutes that Adeline spent talking with her boyfriend or more like narrating to him everything that had happened but he had practically chosen not to be here.


    Should she confront him? Talking it out could do a lot so the immediate thought had popped into her mind was that. But in front of people? Everyone would stare at her and she was not capable of that.


    But, she did care for him and she had solid feelings for him too. So, maybe it was worth a try.


    ncing back at him for a second she saw him standing there with his friends. But when she looked back ahead, she saw the reflection of him in the steel and she did not like what she saw.


    His friend looked at her and then whispered something to Xavier who in return turned around and nced at her and thenughed loudly at it making her blood boil.


    That was it.


    She had had enough humiliation for today. She was soft and she knew that. James told her that and so did her father but she had a fire instead of her too and she was not afraid to snap back when the damn limit was crossed.


    She blinked back the angry tears that came to her eyes. How could they? How could he let them make fun of her like that?!


    Swinging her bag on her shoulder she walked no, marched up to him, grabbed his shoulder and then turned him around with some force making him red at who it was.


    "Hi," she said with a stickily sweet smile on her face. "How are you?"


    ncing around, he said, "Fine. . ."


    Oh, now he wanted to protect his reputation? Well too bad.


    "Good," she interrupted. "That is good to know." She nodded firmly. She was pissed and people knew that.


    "Because I was wondering that why would you bete in picking me up and like every day we would walk there together. But then I thought that he might have up doing god knows what." She shrugged as did she had no idea.


    "But you were notte were you," she took a step closer with her eyes ring into his shocked ones. "You were here before me." She stated the fact.


    "I¡ª"


    "But that''s okay." She interrupted him again. "Fine. I believe that this is the end perhaps. Exams on are the head and here I am worried about you beingte. Is that what I should be worrying about?"


    He stared at her not knowing what to say. His stare said it all.


    "I don''t know what game you are ying at but let me tell you something," She seethed the words out. "You sure as hell won''t y me. So get your shit straightened out cuz'' I am leaving." She turned and walked away. The bus was standing there and Christine was at the door.


    Adeline climbed and turned to the driver. "thank you for waiting for me."


    He nodded and then closed the door. This was nothing new for him.


    Adeline sat in her regr seat and sighed. Where did she have that much couragee from? She had not even raised her voice in public and if she ever did, it was for academic performances.


    Something was driving this force inside and she would not dare toin.


    "Hey," Christine''s soft voice came, "mind if I sit with you?" She looked hesitant. But to be honest, after the scene, she had created purely out of anger, who would not be afraid hesitant.


    "Yes, yes, why not." Shuffling around she made room for her friend and kept her bag in herp.


    "You okay?" Christine muttered looking in front. She was invested in the conservation but was not looking at her.


    Adeline was grateful for not having her full attention on her. "Yes," she breathed.


    Then Christine asked with a sly smile, "Where did that strengthe from? I never thought that you could yell."


    Adeline chuckled a bit. "No idea," she frowned and looked outside.


    She had no idea.

 Chapter 54 - Adeline Wont Go Anywhere.

    Xavier was calm. After he listened to her, he realised what an idiot he had been. He watched her back as she walked away, climbed into the bus and then the bus drove away.


    Away from him.??


    Apart from him.


    "Look man," Shaun, a fucking dumbass in his opinion said, "it usually works." He offered an unconfident smile.


    Xavier turned around, dropped his bag and red as he muttered, "does it? Cause right now, it fucking backfired. Your piece of shit!" He growled letting his beast take over almost.


    Shaun immediately raised his hands in surrender. "Look man, I am sorry. Hell, If you want then I can talk to her!"


    That did the trick.


    This puny shit would talk to his mate? His Adeline?!


    "You would talk to my girl?" He growled out. His words were barely understood and everyone who was supernatural knew that his beast was surfacing in front of everyone.


    Grabbing Shaun''s cor, he spat the words in his face. "You will talk to my girl? After you, m*otherfucker, ruined it for me, you have the guts to?" His words might be low in volume but they were causing the effects of a loins roar.


    Shaun was shaking.


    Xavier pulled his arm back andnded a punch on Shaun''s gut to which the boy immediately jumped up from the blow. Cupping his nose he fell after everyone heard the snap of his nose.


    Xavier pulled him up with his cor and growled into his face, "I warned you that this would happen but you fucking guaranteed it, didn''t you? Remember?" He sneered. "Cuz'' I do and I know that you said so."


    He punched Shaun''s face again but this time he didn''t hold him which made the boy fall.


    "This," Xavier kicked his ribs in frustration and none of his friends stopped him, "will teach you to keep your legs to yourself. Don''t talk yourself into others rtionships!" He gave another storing kick which made the boy move an inch. "To keep your leg out of where it doesn''t belong!"


    He kicked Shaun''s kneecap, without any mercy he continued his assault. Everyone knew better, so they either stood and watched or they just left.


    "Xavier," Augustine held him back along with Dante, e on, let''s go."


    "Where?" he barked out. "He made me fuck my rtionship with my mate! Where the hell am I supposed to go?"


    He had fucked it up. He had fucked everything up! She had ended the rtionship. Shaun had not whispered anything but asked him tough while looking at her. He didn''t want to, not realising that he would have made her feel more insecure about herself.


    But he did because he thought nothing of it when he should have.


    He should have thought. Period.


    *******


    He was staring at her home with an expression of longing. She was there. He could smell her and hear her heartbeats from inside. Not only that, but he could also hear what she was doing.


    She was scribbling away which meant that she was fine and fit enough to study withplete concentration because he could hear her mumble the words that she wrote and that brought a smile to his face.


    Sniffing, he knew that she was not sad. But that was for now. The bond would take a toll on her soon and then it would be tough for her. But to think about it, she may forgive him then. Quicker than she should now. Which made him want to take advantage of the situation which was pointing in his direction. He wanted tow advantage but his conscience did not allow him to cheat on her.


    Also, his mate was a little nerd. She would want to study for the midterms without any hassles like this. Sohe would leave her alone, till she wanted, till she felt what he felt for her.


    The protectiveness, the love and the obsession. Everything that he felt and he knew what she would feel too once she would know who he was and his mark would be upon her neck, tand proud.


    Walking into his house he was immediately greeted by his mother''s cooking. Earlier he used to smell it from afar but now, he wondered how things had changed.


    When he entered hisne he would sniff for Adeline.


    "Hey," Casey smiled at him. "I made your favourite tonight."


    Walking to his mum, he hugged her, "Thanks mum," kissing her cheek he continued, "I love you."


    "Aww, I love you too." Casey immediately smiled and looked at him. She then frowned and her smile dipped. "What happened baby?" She could really at he was sad and something had happened. She could smell it as well, not as much as the Lycan''s could but she could make it out.


    "I messed up," he confessed immediately. "but I will fix it." He vowed with sincerity in his eyes.


    "Well, if you know that you messed up and you are ready to fix it then that is all that matters." Casey went back to cooking with a small smile on her face. At least the moral given to him were still there today.


    Xavier continued to sit there silently on the kitchen counter, thinking about what she had said.


    What if he couldn''t fix it? Humans often moved on instead of clinging onto one person and who was to say that Adeline won''t do so too? She could be texting someone right now or as Ashlynn said for the modern world, liking another person picture on social media and fangirling.


    "Mom," he whispered knowing that she could hear him. "What if things can''t be fixed?" His heart stilled at the thought. What if, the dangerous words were dancing in his mind.


    Cassey stilled for a moment but then continued to cook. She wondered what he had done for him to ask him that.


    "What did you do?" She sang her words to him trying to keep the atmosphere light. "And how bad do you think it is?"


    "I. . . very bad." He answered as he recalled the incident. "It''s bad, I don''t know what effect it had on her but it''s like ripping my soul apart." He choked as tears came to his eyes. The pain was too much to bear. The separation for him was taking effect for him already.


    Casey''s motherhood begged her to turn around andfort her child but the woman in her knew that shewould not always be there for him and she has to let him work things out.


    "The mate bond will affect her eventually." Shemented being diplomatic so that he could think through. "But if it happened to me, then I would hate to suffer for something that is bound to happen."


    Xavier lowered his head a bit. The bond was bound to bring them together and it would affect the health of both of them and as much as easy he wanted it to be, he knew that he would be cruel to let her go through such pain.


    He had to give in and beg her to sit that she would be safe and fit.


    Shaking his head silently, he walked to his room and sat on the corner of his bed. From here, he could peek at Adeline and she won''t know.


    So here he was, peeking at the love of his life like a fucking creep.


    "Hey," his father; Javier knocked on the door. "Heard what happened." Of course, he did. They could hear everything that had happened in thene or even around the city easily.


    "You were home?" He mumbled ncing once at his father and then back at his mate. His focus remained on her.


    "Yes, I was and I still am." He said with a sigh as he sat down next to his son. "What''s up? And for fuck''s sake do not be a creep." In the end, Javier had gotten up and walked to the window and closed it very softly as not to rm the girl.


    Xavier''s heart dropped a little and he looked away as the window closed. "I am not a creep." He grumbled.


    "Ah, look at that. Since his mate is out of sight, the grumbling boy is back." Javier teased. "Maybe she should live with us. It would make you talk better with us."


    "Stop," he groaned and fell on the bed, lying down halfway. She was away and she could be sick for all he knew. He had to keep an eye on her.


    "About your mate," his father started and had gained hisplete attention. "Have you thought the effect on her?" He asked. "Because it is going to be soon and she has no idea about how to handle it."


    Xavier blew some air out. "Every fucking minute that has passed, I have been thinking about it." He said, "I am worried that she won''t be able to make it."


    "That won''t happen," his father said as he vowed, "we won''t ever let that happen." He vowed. Adeline won''t be going anywhere.

 Chapter 55 - Hes Watching.

    Submitting the answer sheet to the teacherin charge, she left the room and took her bag from the locker. She liked to carry it, just in case.


    The school was usually over when the exam was finished so instead of going to the cafeteria to wait for her friends she went ahead and walked outside the school. People either had not finished the exam or had simply chosen to go home instead of waiting but she wanted to wait.??


    She leaned on the railing and continued to look around the school.


    Adeline turned around when she saw a rustle in the trees. The wind was not blowing that hard to shake them.


    She leaned into the direction a bit more and then turned around. Whatever it was she was not dying in a school and then bing folklore with everyone putting stuff in front of her locker.


    Turning around from the railing, she began to climb the stared when she heard something.


    A growl.


    With a nce, she turned around to look and saw ... Nothing. Her heart picked up more pace.


    Not bothering to look at it anymore or find out about it, she quickly ran inside and sat Infront of the reception.


    "All okay sweetie?" The receptionist asked with a smile and in a. Gentle voice.


    "Yes," Huffing and puffing from her run for life she answered the receptionist shakily.


    The woman nodded and got back to her work. She ignored Adeline''s presence and didn''t bother to make small talk.


    But should she not tell her? If could be a wild animal for all she knew and someone could get hurt because she chose to not inform the authorities responsible.


    "Um, Ma''am," Adeline hesitantly called her. What if she does not believe her?


    But at least, she informed.


    "Yes, honey?" ncing at the girl once she continued to work.


    "I saw¡ªno I heard something in the trees behind the school." With wearily looking expressions she talked about what had happened.


    That had the attention of the reception immediately, "Like animal sounds?" She whispered with her eyes wide.


    "Yes," she truthfully answered.


    "Are you sure?" The woman asked again with a concerned expression rather than giving her a suspicious look.


    "Yes, I heard some rustling and growling in the trees. That is what exactly happened." In the firmest voice that she could muster, she said the words.


    "Did you see anything?"


    Adeline shook her head, "No, I ran inside immediately after I heard it."


    "That''s great. A good decision." Getting up from the chair the receptionist said, "I will immediately send a warning and message for the authorities." She smiled at her and then walked to the principles office.


    Adeline nodded a little, even though she knew thatdy won''t be able to see her.


    "What did you do?"


    Startled, she jumped around and saw Dn. The boy that Elizabeth liked. But where did hee from and why was he breathing heavily?


    "I bet your pardon?" She asked as she stared at him.


    "I asked, what did you do?" He said as he sat down on the waiting chair as well. There was a gap of one choice in them.


    "Nothing," she answered. "I heard something animal in the woods and I came to inform." She shrugged.


    "Ah, that is good." He nodded. "But don''t go out alone." He warned.


    "Thanks for the warning. How was your date, by the way? If of course, you don''t mind me asking?" She raised her hands a bit showing that it was his choice and she had no problems with him saying no.


    "Well," he scratched his neck, "I was good. Better than expected."


    A genuine smile came to her face. She was so happy about that. "well, I am really happy to hear it. I hope the best for you."


    "Than¡ª"


    The bell rang, signalling that it was the end of the exam and now they all had to hand in the sheets and walk out.


    "I''ll leave you to it." He tipped his head a bit and then walked away.


    She didn''t get a chance to say goodbye and she didn''t bother to call him for this. Walking back to the entrance she waited for her friends there instead of going out.


    "Hey," Elizabeth came in first. "How was your exam?"


    "Pretty good," Adeline giddily told her and then pointed. "That''s Marshal and Christine!"


    "How was yours?" Elizabeth asked them as well.


    Christine who stood in front of Adeline answered first. "All good, I should have a B." Then she peeked behind Adeline and said, "Okay, your beau is staring."


    "What?" Adeline mumbled bing self-conscious immediately.


    Elizabeth immediately hit Christine and harshly whispered, "Don''t tell her that!''


    "Wha¡ªhe is watching!" Christine muttered as she rubbed the area where Elizabeth had hit.


    Elizabeth whispered something to end again and they continued to argue. Marshall was busy typing on his phone and ignoring them.


    Adeline lowered her head a bit. She could hear her heart beating but right now, it seemed like it was beating in her throat. She blew some air out and heaved a little. Her chest had some tightness making her feel a little light-headed.


    Her eyes wanted to look back at him. She wanted to turn and look at him. His eyes were filled with love for her. She wanted to be with him.


    Why was she away from him?


    Should she not be there, standing next to him, making her and him whole?


    She closed her eyes. What this feeling? She just want to run to him and hold him in her arms and just lever let go.


    The feeling of longing was too much for her to bear.


    Just one look,something inside her begged.Just once.


    She shook her head slightly, forcing her to stay where she was. She had to hold her ground. After all, it was her who had broken up with him.


    "Hey," Marshall touched her shoulder. "Youing?" He pointed to Elizabeth and Christine who were already standing by the door and looking at her.


    "Yes," she muttered. "I''ll follow behind."


    Marshall nodded and started walking out to his friends. Adeline followed him but in slow steps.


    Whatever hade over thest sensible cell of her brain, she turned around to look at him.


    And that''s when the bond sparked.

 Chapter 56 - Ivy League It Is.

    A sudden zig of electricity shot through her and she looked away, breaking out of the spell. Why in the world would I do that? She mentally cringed and closed her eyes. Adeline had turned around and when she did, her eyes had immediately found him and she panicked.


    When he had seen her watching him, he had immediately started to walk to her. Her eyes widened and she immediately ran to her friends.??


    Huffing a bit, she smiled, "I am going to go now. Bye." She frantically waved.Totally not awkward.


    "Yeah, sure honey. You okay?" Elizabeth asked with a concerned expression. "You look hurried.."


    "Oh no, I just want to go home and take a long nap." Adelineughed a bit awkwardly in the end. "I am really tired."


    Christine immediately chimed in. "Well, I agree to that. I am sleepy as hell too. Come on, let''s take the bus."


    Adeline as usual sat in the regr seat. She noticed that Xavier did not board the bus, tagged he just stood outside with his friends and she wondered how he came back but he did seem like he preferred walks over the bus.


    Christine did not sit next to her and she was grateful for that. She was not good at making conversation and also, she was in no mood to listen.


    Her next exam was the day after tomorrow. All of the exams had at least one day of break-in them and right now, as she tiredly walked home she was thinking about how a good and long nap would be appreciated.


    Locking the door and checking it once, she went to her room directly and took off her jeans with pyjamas as its a recement.


    Sighing she plopped herself on the bed and closed her eyes.


    Sleep had mercy and immediately found her.


    *******


    Xavier had been standing on the porch of her house. He knew that there was no way Jason Woods was going to be home mid-day on a Monday and even if the man dide,Xavier would simply jump to his window.


    He heard some rustling, she was changing her clothes and then a soft thud. She was on her bed. Ah, she was dead tired. He would have loved to carry her to the bed.


    He smiled softly as his little mate being tired after writing a little. He moved towards his house and climbed the stairs. Looking over at her from his window, he felt content. She was okay and the technique had worked. At least she was not being affected by the bond as much as he was.


    Stepping on the window sill, he climbed up and jumped across the window hended inside hers. He sighed, the entire room smelled of her.


    Damm, the mangoes. He loved them now.


    He moved to her and sat down on the little leftover ce in the side. Raising his hand, he caressed her face. The soft, supplely face that his mate had.


    She was beautiful.


    After enjoying her beauty, it was time to get the task at hand done.


    Oh my sweet, sweet mate,he thought as he watched her sleeping form.


    ************


    Consciousness came to her but she did not open her eyes. It was so rxing after waking up from a good nap on her own. She turned on her back and then stretched. Cracks we''re heard and she was satisfied.


    "Ohh," she moaned as she tried to stretch once more. This felt way too good. It was well deserving.


    Sniffing, she got up and sat on the bed. This was tough, she didn''t want to wake up now.


    Once again, raising her arms she stretched them forward and arched her back. This felt way too good.


    She got up, bncing herself and then walked out of her room. She stretched her back and opened the fridge. Should she order Chinese? They did not have junk food on the weekend this time and she thought that exam week called it.


    Taking her phone she ordered the food.


    "Hi, yes. Dumplings, Spring rolls and cold Noddles. Please make it two for everything."


    "Yes, alright, bye."


    "You ordered Chinese, didn''t you?" She heard a disappointing voice.


    "Ah!" She jumped up with her hand o her heart. She had almost had a heart attack!


    "Papa!" She yelled. "What would you do that?"


    Jason kept hisptop bag on the sofa and walked to the fridge. He got himself a bottle of water and drank it.


    "Because," he started to answer, "You were trying to be sneaky and order it. What did we talk about? No junk food on weekends."


    Adeline immediately protested. "But we didn''t have it thest weekend!"


    "And we would have on the next but you ordered." He had a stern expression on his face. "It''s exams week. You want a stomach ache or some kind of a bud, kid?"


    "No.." she mumbled, "nothing happenedst time."


    "And there is no guarantee that it won''t happen this time too." He immediately countered. "We are not going to have any for the next two weeks."


    "Bu¡ª"


    "Say something and I will increase it." He threatened.


    Adeline yielded immediately, "fine." She said in an exaggerated tone. "What''s up?" She asked for his day.


    "Where have you decided to go to college?" He asked as he took out the dishes for food.


    "I don''t know, you know the ivy Leagues. If I am epted in one then that''s the one but if two or more then I wouldpare the programs." She shrugged.


    "Good," he mumbled. "Because if you want I can shift with you. I mean, ifyouwant that. I am Perfectly fine if you want to have an apartment or go to the dorms." He had thought about it.


    It was amazing! "No! I would love that! We could continue our traditions and honestly, I don''t think that I could function without you."


    He smiled at that. "Same here kid," he hugged her and kissed the top of her head. "I am happy to hear that."


    Pulling apart he lightly flicked her head, "but do not forget, ivy League okay or not, just college is important. Okay?"


    "Yes, papa." She smiled. Ivy League it was for her though.

 Chapter 57 - Honesty.

    Xavier watched his mate from afar. It was the Latin midterm exam today and he was sitting behind her. He had alreadypleted his and there was still half an hour to the bell.


    He stared at her beautiful, beautiful face that was visible to him from the side as he was sitting diagonally from her. Her flick would often fall and she would put it behind her ear. She was gentle at first but now, as the time ticked by she seemed to be more and more irritated. Perhaps it was not as easy as she thought.??


    The single dimple on her cheek was so cute. From time to time when she moved her lips into a thin line, the dimple would appear and his heart would swoon.


    How was she so damn cute and pretty?


    How in the fucking world had he lucked out that much? Whatever force had made her, be it his godor hers, he was thankful to them for her. She was just amazing.


    She was running through the pages, giving it a thorough revision. The little nerd was sure to make everything right.


    She mumbled whatever she read, her lips moving ording to the words she read, a frown marked her forehead as she continued to revise through.


    He ced his head on his hand and stared. How fuckinglovesick had he gotten? His past self won''t have even recognised him.


    And that is when he realised that she knew nothing about him. The whole lycanthrope stuff was way too far when she didn''t know what he was actually.


    She was still revising, so he got up and handed his sheet to the teacher. He walked out and took his phoneand called his father.


    "What''s up kid?" His fathers nice was heard through. "Should you not be in school?"


    "I am still in school," he said. "But I thought of something and it made sense. So I wanted to run it with you."


    "Sure kid, go ahead."


    And so he began with the rambling, "Adeline does not know who I am to begin with. I changed to a boy next door for her but she never witnessed that change. She doesn''t know where I live and that I can drive a Bugatti. For her, I took the bus."


    "Hold on," His father stopped him from continuing further, "You mean to tell that you want to show her everything?"


    "Yes." He answered. "I want her back and I can begin with being honest. So, that''s the only solution I have unless you can think of something."


    "Do you um.." his father hesitated a bit, "do you n to tell her about your self? Like all of your self?"


    "What?" He spat. "I just said that I did."


    "No, but about lycanthropy."


    Xavier immediately cackled at that. "No, I am not that stupid." He could never put them all at a risk.


    "Who knows what you teenagers think," His father grumbled, "I am okay with the idea and if your mother agrees, she probably will. I guess we can move back into our house." He heard a sigh in the end. His father had loved the mansion.


    Xavier smiled a bit. "Mom was never in favour of the move, was she?"


    "Naah kid, she always wanted you to begin with honesty." Shuffling a few things around, his father said, "anyway, I''ll be talking to your mother about it. Take care of it on your end."


    "Yes, papa. Thank you." He appreciated.


    After hanging up, he sighed and ced the phone in his pocket. He was leaning against the lockers during the call.


    He sighed got out of the school. It was time to show her the real him.


    **********


    "You did not know??" Elizabeth yelled. "How can you not know?!"


    "Because," Marshall intervened as he took mercy and pity on Adeline''s ears. "She is new and no one told her."


    "To be honest," Christine added. "The topic never came up."


    "But it''s The dance! How could she not know!" Elizabeth whined again. She looked offences at the thought.


    And so here they were.In the mall, searching for dresses.


    Apparently, after mid-terms, the school threw a dance which was not prom but something simr to relieve the children of the exam stress. They were going through different shops and gowns to find the perfect one and as of now, none of them had found anything.


    Marshall was on his phone. Whenever Adeline noticed him, he seemed perfectly fine with being here. To which Elizabeth said that he had two elder sisters. He was used to it.


    "Does anyone have anything specific in your mind?" Marshall asked. "If you do, then it might be easy to find one."


    "I want something tight," Christine poses in front of the mirror. "Mama''s got to show her curves." Shewiggled her hips.


    "For me... I want something glittering." Elizabeth perked up.


    "Glitter?" Christine gagged. "You are dating Dn the one who wears no colour and now you want to go with him to a dance with glitter?"


    "Yes," Elizabeth red. "If I cannot be myself in a rtionship then who am I?"


    "That is true," Adeline mumbled. "You should think about yourself because it is you and him in a rtionship, not just him." The words had slipped out of her mouth before she even realised.


    Adeline stared off to the side as she said that. Her eyes widened as she realised what had happened. Thosewere, not even her opinions to begin with! What was happening to her?


    "Anyway," Elizabeth cleared her throat, "what do you want?" She asked Adeline.


    "I don''t have something specific in my mind." She shrugged. "So I guess whatever is pleasing to me."


    They all had scattered around after that trying to find something for themselves. Adeline walked along with the racks, trying to find something. She saw pink and glitter, something with a slit then came to a full-fledged gown. God, it was all and everything in here.


    Sighing she twisted herself around to look when she caught something.


    She had found her dress and it wasperfect.

 Chapter 58 - Hes Way Too Hot To Be Her Ex!

    "Good morning," Adeline sang as she descended from the stairs. It was a maths exam today and she was as ready as she could be. She had spent hours preparing and revising everything.


    "Morning kid," her father wished her tohave as heid out the breakfast. "I know it''s maths today, so I made pancakes."??


    "Ah, thank you." She moaned as she picked one directly from the te and ate. It was awesome. "What how did you know that it as maths."


    Heughed a little before answering, "you have said, ''ahe on! Ugh! I hate you!'' for the past few days and you only do that to maths. So here was my deduction."


    She giggled before drizzling Nute over her pancakes. The yummy cakes.


    She ate two and then got up. Taking her bag pack, she took another two pancakes with her sandwiched in between with Nute. She ate on the way to the bus stop.


    She smiled at Marshall who got down from the bus adjacent to her. They walked together and good outside with their friends.


    "I didn''t find my dress," Elizabeth mumbled for that 472638th time. The girl was worried more for something weeks away and the marks exam was happening within minutes.


    "I did. And I am so happy about it." Adeline giddily teased her. It was a beautiful dress.


    Elizabeth narrowed her eyes at her. "Don''t be so shameless!" She said and then warned, "I bite People that I don''t like." She grinned showing her teeth toAdeline.


    "Oh she does," Marshall howled andughed. "She totally does."


    "Marshall, I swear to god, don''t!" Elizabeth immediately warned. "Marshall please!" She begged.


    "Oh no, I have to tell them." He said stillughing at it.


    "Well, we are waiting." Christene taunted as she waitedfor them.


    "One day she..." Marshall''s voice faded away as Adeline felt something strange. She could feel his presence. He was near.


    A deafening roar was heard and everybody looked in its direction. Three bikes and a Camero, all ck were entering school grounds. They all looked like they were travelling together, which she was sure was true.


    Parking the cars with each other''s vehicles next to them they all got out and it was the guy in front ofthe Camero that took her breath away.


    It was Xavier!


    Her eyes, on their own, mind it and that she had no control over them from this point, were running on his sexy form.


    He was wearing a ck leather jacket and a t-shirt underneath that showed his every defined corbone. His tattoos were showing and he had notbed his hair this time. They were in a wild and wavy form. He looks hot.


    Way hot to be her ex.


    She turned away and her back faced it. Her cheeks reddened and she gulped nervously looking at the ground. If she was attracted to him before, now was apletely different story.


    "Want to go inside?" Elizabeth asked her with a slight tilt of her head. "The exam is about to start." She said, trying not to embarrass her for the obvious reasons.


    "Yes," putting a strand of hair behind the ear she said, "let''s go."


    *********


    Maths. Maths. Maths.


    The exam was not easy. She was sweating with the amounts of efforts she had to out. Even Latin was easier.


    "Here," she handed the sheet to the teacher was collecting them as the bell rang. She had beente in finishing this paper. Usually, she had ten minutes for revision but now she didn''t have them either.


    "Here you go," Marshall kept his and her bag on the desk. Elizabeth came to sit next to her.


    "Where is Christine?" Adeline asked as she waited for their group to beplete.


    "She won''te," Marshall answered. "She as cheerleading practice."


    "Oh.." she mumbled.


    "Are you wondering about him?" Marshall asked her point-nk.


    "Marshall!" Elizabeth immediately hissed.


    "What? It was better than to sugar coat it!" He countered back.


    "Kinda.." Adeline said looking at herp. "He changed. A lot."


    "He kinda didn''t.." Elizabeth sheepishly muttered.


    "What does that mean?" She asked.


    "Before you came, Xavier Rivera drove a Camaro and a bike. He wore sexy clothes and he cussed. Like a sailor. He never really attended sses more than twice or thrice a week. He scores well so maybe they don''t say anything to him. He is on the football team too." Marshalluded for an effect, "but that was before you came."


    "After you came he became a different person, he was more like.."


    "Decent," Elizabeth added. "And we all wondered why but you could not just be the reason, you know."


    "Yes, decent." He snapped his fingers. "People noticed that he was more thoughtful and like the guy next door. He dressed down and took the bus for you and like..he improved. All in all."


    "Wow." She whispered still short from all the information. Was that all for her?


    What was she supposed to think about it? That he fell in love with her at the first sight.


    "Anyways, I am going," Elizabeth said getting up as saying goodbye. She waved and then walked out ofthe ss to the lockers where he stood. Werewolves were naturally intimidated by Lycan. They were more dominant and powerful, so she knew that he stood outside.


    "I heard what said," he muttered, his cold eyes stated at her.


    She shivered under them. They were so warm with Adeline. "I did it for your¡ª"


    "I did not ask for you to do anything!" He growled and the lockers next to him vibrated at the power of it. "When I would require your help, I would ask for it. Until then, do not try to help me regarding matters that you should not probe into. Understood?"


    "Yes," she whispered with her head bowed down.


    "You are appointed it take care of my mate and I would appreciate if you kept yourself limited to that." He spat.


    "I got that." She said again.


    "Did she say anything about me?"


    "Yes," Elizabeth whispered. "She had been thinking about you and she asked too."


    "And you started your rant about how I changed," he muttered. "Thank fuck. Go home safely now."


    Elizabeth nodded and left. Once she was out of sight he snickered looking in the direction of the ss that she was sitting in.


    "It''s time we have a chat,mate."

 Chapter 59 - So, You Played Me.

    Adeline was packing her things. Marshall had left after a phone call from his sister saying that it was an emergency. So she hadzily started packing her things up as well after saying goodbye.


    She moved out of the seat and out of the room but Xavier came in front of her. She stared into his eyes as his eyes called to her. The lovely colour was trapping her in them. Shaking her head with some courage, she looked away and sidestepped to the left.??


    He took a step to the left too.


    She took a step to the right.


    He did too.


    Frustrated, she stepped backs and gave him a clear way to enter the room. She pointed the way with when hands and showed it to him. Go on, her eyes said.


    His whole aura seemed different. From the good guy, he had gone to the bad boy. From the hoodies to leather jackets, he and changed it all.


    And she loved it on him. It seemed to be more him.


    She had been staring into his eyes as she did all of this. Her breathing had quickened as she stood with him alone in a ssroom.


    He smirked in return, tilting his head a bit as he looked at her up and down. He took a step forward andzily walked to her caging her across the board with his arms on each side. His perfume went up to her nostrils and make her swoon.


    "Y-you," she stammered but breathed immediately and corrected herself. "I need to go."


    "I know," he muttered still staring at her face as he tilted his head ever so slightly a kind her whimper.


    But she was stubborn and strong too. "You need to let go of me then."


    "I will. In a moment." He smiled. "I just wanted to talk."


    "Which you could have done like a normal person in the hallway." She retorted.


    "Too much of a crowd." He tsked.


    "Then you could have asked for a private conference." She argued with a firm voice. "We can talkter. I need to go. No" She said as she sucked underneath his arm.


    As soon as she ducked, his arm shot up and he held her by the waist, dragging her up to where she was before.


    "You will go home," He muttered. His voice never raising itself from a certain level. "I will see to it. But for now, we need to talk."


    Taking her hand in his, he pulled her to the seat and made her sit in one. Then he sat in the one in front of her but in a different way. He was facing her instead of the board.


    "Talk." She spat. "and get it over with."


    "Angry little bird," he teased. "Alright," he raised his hands in surrender as she halted at him.


    "I lied." He confessed.


    She frowned. "What?"


    "Girls love the guys that are gentle, who don''t abuse or push boundaries. The day you walked in your innocence attracted everyone to you, there was no way in hell that you were going to even look at me. Even though I keep to myself and but if k looked at my car and jacket, apparently that ticks everything off the bad-boy list." He clicked his tongue in annoyance.


    She continued to frown. So whatever her friends had said was true. But why? If she had to choose, both of his personalities were very attractive to her.


    "Why change?" She asked. "And why tell me the truth now?"


    He sighed. "When you said about me ying games with you, I was not. There is this guy who told me that if I would ignore you, you would miss me more or some shit like that. Honestly, I don''t even fucking remember it now. It wasplete bullshit."


    She looked out of the window and muttered, "was it Bullshit because it did not work?"


    He shrugged. "Somewhere, yes." Then stared hard at her making her shiver. "Don''t abuse."


    Crossing her arms, she asked after a slight nod, "What do you want? What''s with telling me any of this?"


    He leaned his back to the desk. What should he tell her? The unfiltered truth would have her running to the hills and away from him. He would have to leave certain parts out to make sure that she was staying.


    "I fell for you the moment I saw you." He admitted. "And it''s Bullshit, well I thought that it was but it happened to me. It was love at the first sight and it cringes the hell out of me."


    "You curse a lot." She noticed.


    "I do. It changed for you. A good boy with good looks and good manners can charm off anyone." He grimaced. "But the question is, would you give me, us another chance?"


    Adeline''s eyes turned to look at his face. She stared at him as she thought about it.Should I give him a chance?He was being honest and confessing. His reasons were logical. He just wanted to love her and for that, he did what he thought was right.


    In which he did fail.


    She sighed.What to do?


    "Earlier," she started, "when we went on a date you asked me to be your girlfriend and I agreed and now here you are telling me that you had changed everything for me so that I would fall for you. So, you lied." She mumbled lowly, "You yed me."


    He stared at her with a dead expression before saying, "exactly what I said."


    "You did and I thank you for being honest with me." She appreciated. "But why would I be with a person who lied to me when we first met?"


    Xavier blinked and a shocked expression and on his face. "Fuck, now I regret telling you anything!"


    She giggled, "I do want to give you a chance." She admitted. "but when I waited for you on the porch of my house I felt..it felt devastating to me." Tears gathered in her eyes as she remembered and said, "I don''t want to ever feel it again."


    "And I understand that," he immediately took her hand in his almost giving away his desperation." and I swear to everything holy, I won''t ever do it again."


    She sighed. "I don''t want to. . " she muttered starting into his eyes.


    Seconds after they were making out like neverbefore.

 Chapter 60 - Kisses I Want.

    Adeline had missed the bus. She had been so immersed in kissing this lying bad boy that she had forgotten about the buspletely.


    "I need to go." She tried to pull away but was immediately taken back as he kissed her. "I have to walk now." He took her lips in between more and sucked on them hard making her curl her toes.??


    The feeling in herdy parts was not at all subsiding.


    "And I have a car," he muttered right in front of her lips, taunting her for more. "Now, kiss me." He demanded.


    "No," she stubbornly denied. Shaking her head no, she wiggled her finger at him and covered her mouth with her other hand.


    "Excuse me?" He gawked at the denial. "I am giving you a ride home. You have to give me something." He then wiggles his brows, "Kisses I want."


    She smiled. "Okay, I will pay you three dors."


    "Three? What for?" She asked.


    "For gas." She giggled. "The exact amount of one person''s gas expense from the school to my house."


    He raised her eyebrows in surprise. "You want to consider going to the mathletes? You might just be the one they are looking for."


    "Shut up." She said pping his shoulder. "Don''t make fun of me."


    Taking a hold of her hand he kissed her, "I am not making fun of nerds. The whole world does."


    "But you don''t get to make fun of nerds when you are dating one." She shrugged. "or you don''t date them." She warned.


    Raising his hands in immediate surrender, he zipped his lips and offered them to her with a seductive look. "I am dating one of them."


    "Oh my god!" She blinked her eyes repeatedly and looked away. "wha¡ªwhy are you like.."


    "So seductive?"


    "Yes,"


    "Trying to get in your pants?"


    ring at him, she said, "I think you got the point!" Taking her bag with her she started to walk out with him behind her.


    A whistle blew behind her and she blushed hard. Turning back a little she peeked at him. She whispered, "Did you.."


    He held her gaze and then looked down at her ass and raised his eyebrow. Then he whispered. "I wanna smack¡ª"


    Gasping she started running out.


    Laughter was heard behind her and she blushed harder. He was chasing her andughing as well.


    It was just his car in the parking when she came out. Ignoring it, she started walking. Going past it she heard him yell, "Hey! The Camaro is mine!"


    "So what?" She yelled back as she walked faster to get away from him.


    "So," he yelled as if he was talking to a difficult child, "we are supposed to sit in it and then I can drive you home."


    Turning back for a quick reply, she yelled, "I am not going him with a perv!"


    Turning around she started walking again. He didn''t reply ande after her so she thought that she was okay. Maybe.


    "Wha¡ªah!" She was turned around and then her world had been turned upside down. "What''s happening?!"


    "I am not letting you walk home alone and get harassed by a real perv." He carried her over his shoulder and put her down as soon as he reached the car. "Here, get in."


    "And I said no." She frowned immediately. "You heard me."


    His mate was adorable but now she was a little annoying. A spanking was in order.


    "Adeline," he stressed on thewords, "you have never walked home alone and it ain''t starting on my watch. I will drop you home so that you are safe and sound." His form words along with a firm expression had done the trick.


    Also, he could smell her arousal.


    Looking away, she said nothing but climbed in as he did from the other side too. He started the car and drove out of the parking lot.


    Usually, when Adaline walked with Xavier she felt nothing butfortable and cosy with them but right now in a car with such proximity and him giving off the bad boy vibes she felt a little uneasy and a bit attracted to him. Maybe it was the outfit it made her feel retracted to him a little bit more.


    Oh well, everyone is a bad boy crush in their life.


    She noticed as his hand steered the steering wheel and one remained on the gear stick. He was a smooth driver, he did not raise the speed or stop the car with harsh brakes, he was a smooth driver driving at a steady speed without any bumps or curse words.


    As her house came into the view he stopped the car and thanking him she got out and he nodded. Somewhere she was thankful to him for not issuing a conversation between them. It would have been awkward.


    Closing the door to her house she ced her bag on the sofa and sat next to it. Should she give him another chance? Everyone messed up and at least, he had the guts to swallow his ego. That''s when Adaline noticed something.


    She got up from the sofa and opened the French Windows where her neighbours were living. Cassandra was not shouting today, there was no smell of cooking food Xavier''s window was closed shut and there was no car in the parking. There was always a car in the parking Cassandra was always yelling something or singing and there was always the smell of cooking food.


    Frowning closed the windows and went outside to the neighbouring house. She what should the driveway and then knocked on the door. Nobody answered and nobody opened it so maybe they were not home.


    She shook her head that was obvious they were not home.


    Sighing, she turned around and what to leave the property when she noticed the sign.


    ''FOR SALE''


    They were selling the house? But he promised to give them another chance so why was he moving away this was the exact opposite of what he had asked off when he wanted for them to get back together.


    Aggressively walking back to her house should band the door shut and took out her phone. Their message chat was opened she was wondering if she shared the message or not. Or if she should just talk to him when they met at school tomorrow which one would be better?


    Breathing heavilyoncefor some courage, she typed the message and then hit send. Sighing relief, she stared at the screen.


    ''Weren''t you saying that you wanted toe to clean then why leave meagain?''

 Chapter 61 - Where Had She Seen Him?

    As she handed her exam answer sheet to the examiner and she sighed in relief as there were now just two exams left and those two English and history. So no trouble there because she was good at history.


    English, she could be a bitch.??


    Moving out of the ss she went to grab her backpack. Checking out the backpack she kept her pencil case inside along with the bottle and then closed the locker.


    "Hey,"


    "Ah!" Adaline jumped and stepped away hurriedly. She had no idea someone was standing beside her locker watching her.


    "Woah, you okay?" the boy, familiar to her as he touched her shoulders and tried to stable her footing.


    "Noah?" Adeline asked in a whisper as she stared at the boy. "You go to this school?" Where did she know him from? Did they talk before this?


    He shrugged in an answer as he took his hands back to himself. "No, I just came to visit you."


    Adeline nodded, "I am not great at making conversations, so do you want to talk about something specific?" Realising after saying that she why she was even talking to him,to begin with. She did not know him yet she was making conversations with him as she had known him forever.


    She never saw him before but now she was talking to him as if he was a ssmate.


    Noah tilted his head and smile. For a moment Adaline thought he was aware of what was going on in her mind. She was standing awkwardly and fidgeting on her toes waiting for him to say something.


    "Yeah, I did have something specific to talk about," he finally started to talk and Adaline was thankful for it. "How are your exams going?"


    She raised her eyebrows at that. It was not a specific topic but it was a conversation nevertheless so she answered him. "Good. I am expecting all A''s." She answered truthfully. For some reason, all she could say was the truth.


    "Ah, that''s nice."Hemented, "Just remember that your futurees first."


    Dumbfounded at that, she sassed back. "I think I am well aware of whates first."


    Noah scoffed, "do you?" He leaned in making her lean back. "You are back with him. Do you know what ns he has?"


    Adeline defended herself. "I have no idea about them and they do not matter. What matters is my career and how I make it."


    Noah intensively stared at her. His eyes racked her face and then, slowly, he smiled. "I am d you think so."


    His smilee only made her feel warier of him.


    His pupils dted and his blood vessels became darker in shade. "Because you will think of yourself first." He showed.


    Adeline could not take her eyes off his. They had imprisoned hers and as much as she wanted, Adeline just could not take her eyes off him. She felt his voice in her head. He wanted her to repeat it and she did.


    "I will. . . think of myself first." She whispered. She wanted to do was whatever he had said. He was right.


    "That is right." His eyes went back to what they truly were. He smiled as she shook out of thepulsion.


    She blinked to get the dizziness away and when she opened her eyes next, the guy was gone. Adeline blinked again in shock and disbelief. He was gone in a mere blink. She tried to look around and find him, maybe he had just run off quickly but no Vail. He was gone.


    She tried to calm herself down. This was spooky. He just disappeared! How?!


    "Hey," someouched her shoulder.


    "Ah!" She jumped in shock and looked at the person. "Where are you alling from!"


    "Uh," Augustine looked at her weirdly. Or maybe he was finding her weird. "What are you talking about?"


    Adeline considered telling him. But what would she tell? That one boy she just talked to, was gone in a blink? That seemed weirder than anything.


    "No," she denied and shook her head no. "Nothing. Do you want to talk about something?" He was here, talking to her and initiating conversations. That meant hehad something to talk about with her.


    "Yes, I''m Augustine, Xavier''s friend." He introduced himself.


    Adeline smiled, "Yes, I remember."


    He nodded with a small smile. "Great. I wanted to talk to you about something." Seeing her nod, he continued further, "I am talking to you about Xavier. I know that you have decided to give him another chance, so I wanted to say something about it."


    He paused. Staring deeply into her eyes, he made sure that she understood every word that he said.


    "I want you to know and understand this, do not break his heart."


    She immediately frowned hearing that. What did mean? The hell was he implying?


    "Look," she raised a finger towards the roof not wanting to offend him but also get her point across in the conversation. "I don''t know what you meant by saying that too¡ª"


    "On the contrary, Adeline, I think I was clear." He interrupted. "I am very clear in saying that you do not get to break my brother''s heart." His words did not seem like a plea but a threat.


    "Andit''s okay if he breaks my heart?" Adelyn threw the words back at him. She was not going to stand him trying to humiliate her. "I don''t know if he knows that you here talking to me like that, fighting bull shit but if you think that you cane here and intimidate me then you have anothering. I had no interest in breaking a heart. If I did not want to be in this rtionship I would have said no but youing onto me like this.." she shook her head. "That is not fair. You do not get to intimidate me like this."She red at him and then turned around leave him standing there and gawking at her.

 Chapter 62 - Newsflash!

    "Hey!" Augustine ran behind to catch up with her. "Wait up!"


    As if, she scoffed. Now she would never talk to him after this. She was okay with being warned but threatening? No thank you.??


    "Hey," he caught her arm and then turned her around. They were right at the door to the parking.


    Adeline snatched her arm from him and then red at thin. He had no right to talk to her that way! Whatever happened between the two of them, happened between the two of them. It didn''t concern anybody else and he had to understand that.


    "Look, I apologize.."


    "Thank you very much for it." She smiled tightly and turned around again.


    Augustine immediately sprang into action as he watched her leave. He held onto her arm tightly and pulled her back a little.


    "Listen to what I have to say at least!" He hissed.


    Adeline turned around and talked with sass. "The apology was enough. I do not need to hear anything more."


    "Don''t be that cocky." He practically snarled in front of her. "I am asking you to listen to me. That''s it. And you are showing me attitude for nothing!''


    "Nothing?" She threw his word back at him. "you practically threatened me if I hurt your friend! How would you feel if my friends did the same?" She asked. "When they threaten Xavier that he shouldn''t even think of breaking my heart, how would you feel about that when youe to know about it?"


    Augustine didn''t reply. He continued to state at her who breathed heavily, looking highly pissed off by his presence. He liked like she could murder him any second.


    So he resigned because he had heard the words and now Augustine could be in trouble, "All alright, I was wrong toe at you like that."


    She nodded curtly, not moving away from her stand.


    "I just wanted to make sure that you don''t break his heart. Yourst break up affects him."


    Adeline sighed, "everyone is concerned about their friend. But that does not mean you start threatening everyone around them."


    "I know and I apologize." He repeated. How many times had he apologized to his best friends mate? He had decided once it would only be his mate that he would grovel up to but here he was.


    "I won''t break his heart if that''s what you wanted to hear " she tried to offer him something as the guy was apologizing not once but thrice. "But I cannot assure you of how this would n out."


    "I am sure it would be in favour of you both. I should not havee on to you like that, I just care for my brother and now you."


    "Thank you," Adeline smiled one more time. "I would have to take my leave now. Bye!" She waved making her smile and then left.


    Only this time Augustine didn''t follow.


    Reaching home Adeline gave a startled yell she saw Xavier sitting on the porch. He looked like he was waiting for her.


    "Hey," she smiled and went straight to him. "How long were you waiting for?"


    He smileding closer, holding his hands out he hugged her. "Doesn''t matter. You are here with me." He hugged her tighter.


    His hugs always made her feel calm and secured. His arms around her had always made her feel loved and they did so now too. She snuggled in as he continued to hug her. It just seemed the two of them. No one else mattered.


    She loved this feeling of safety.


    Xavier had happy, search that, he had ecstatic. This was the happiest he had ever been. His mate in his arms, willingly snuggling into him. He loved the feel of being hugged by her. It was the best feeling in the entire world.


    "So," Adeline said pulling away. "how was your day? Did you prepare for your next exam?"


    Xavier groaned loudly. "Why do you always talk about it. How about we talk about something different today. How was your day?"


    Adaline giggled. He did not realise what he had asked about. "Why, my day was ok. I had my History exam."


    Xavier immediately realised his mistake. He had asked about today andpletely forgotten the fact that it was an exam which was the topic he had wanted to avoid initially.


    "Sly fox," he narrowed his eyes at her. "anyways how was it?" He had to ask that. Human couples always did. Plus, he lived to listen to her.


    "It was nice. I was prepared but it was tough given that it was another era I was learning and not my first one." She shrugged. Until unless you knew an era by birth, it was a bit difficult to learn it.


    "That''s good," he listened to her attentively. How peculiar was her habit of scrunching up her make whenever she talked of something she did not like?


    "You up for food?" He asked with a raised brow and Adeline''s heart rate immediately went up.


    Hot! Hot! Hot! Hot! Hot! Her mind chanted. This sexy, sexy boy.


    Oh her poor heart.


    _______NEWSFLASH______


    GIRL DIES FROM HEARTACHE BECAUSE OF HER BOYFRIEND''S HOTNESS!


    "Hey, you there?" He snapped his fingers in front of her eyes.


    Snapping out of it, she immediately in a hurry answered him. "Yes, yes, I''m here." Shaking her head a bit, she cleared her throat. "anyway, what were you saying?" She gave him a charming smile.


    He blinked at that. Not affected by her being cutesy and all. He simply answers instead. "I asked if you wanted to eat."


    "Oh yes, I would love to eat." She nodded and answered. "I was thinking of going out and getting myself a burger."


    He smiled in amusement and chuckled. "now why would you go out alone and have a burger by yourself when you have a handsome hunk of a boyfriend right here?" He winked as he flexed his muscles.


    She giggled and shook her head. "I''ll keep my bag inside or maybe I could take it with me?" She scrunched her nose as she asked him for his opinion. "I would have to go all the way up to my room unlocking every door and locking it back again. Know what I''ll take it with me." She decided.


    Xavier huffed and just took it from her, not wanting her to carry any weight. "Alright, little mate. Let''s get you fed."

 Chapter 63 - Chubby Cheeks And Chubby Butt-cheeks.

    They hade to a diner. Adaline was kind of shocked by his choice of ce, she had expected him to take her to a nice restaurant, cosy andfortable but he had taken her to eat diner instead. But she chose not toin because who knew, maybe the food was nice. It was the food that they were going to the diner for.


    "Here," opening the door for her and he then followed in. Then they took a seat at the booth sitting in front of each otherBeing handed the menus immediately, they were asked for their order for the drinks.??


    "Coke," she answered. It would be great with a burger.


    "Same," he nodded.


    Xavier skimmed through the menu. The prices were decent if she wanted to pay for her share she easily could. She had that much money on her.


    Even though the alpha in him would never let that happen.


    "So what do you want?" Xavier asked her as he closed his menu.


    "Cheeseburger and fries on the side." She immediately answered. Her mouth watered at the sight of the food no maybe it was the thought of food itself that made her mouth water. She was really hungry.


    He nodded and immediately conveyed the order to the waiter as soon as she came back with their drinks. As soon as the waiter was gone Xavier held onto Adeline''s hand. He ran his thumb over her knuckles and basked in the warmth of touching his mate.


    She was here and she was his.


    That''s when he realised something.


    He sniffed once and then frowned. The fuck? He thought immediately. One day when he decided not to tail his mate or keep an eye out of her she had a scent on her. The scent on her was rich that meant the person had touched his mate and that too more than once.


    Augustine, he knew but someone else''s was there too. He had note across it ever before.


    "Hey!" Adeline whined as she waved her hand in front of him. "Don''t ignore me!" Sheined.


    Feeling ashamed of ignoring his mate, he immediately grabbed the hand that she was waving in front of him and kissed it. "I apologize." He kissed her hand again. "I was not ignoring you, I was thinking of something and Ipletely spaced out." He looked sincere, she noticed and at least he was honest.


    "That''s okay," she immediately forgave him. "Don''t space out on me though. What if I ate your food?" She warned.


    So cute!! He wanted to grab those round cheeks and eat them!


    He red at her with a yful expression on her face. "Don''t you dare look at my food?" He warned back equally yfully. "I am the worst tickle monster you have ever seen."


    She giggled loudly but immediately sobered up when the food came to their table. She licked her lips and rubbed her hands, liking excitedly at her cheeseburger.


    "Wow," she praised. It looked so good. Or was it her hungry mind making her thinking so.


    "I know. They make good food." Heplimented as well. "They make everything fresh as much as they can. So the patty is made fresh and so are the fries. They must have it cut already but they fried it now when you ordered. No refrying."


    Adeline nodded as she drank her coke. "How do know all of this?"


    He sipped his drink. "I have heard it all from Ashlynn. She likes to work these part-time jobs saying that it keeps her busy and makes more friends for her too."


    "Oh," she took a bite of her burger and then immediately moaned out loudly immediately, apologizing after. Knowing that the table next to her hear it, unknowing to the fact that they all had. "This is so good." She whispered to him with her mouth full.


    He chuckled. Her mouth was still partially full as she took another bite. He knew that it was not as tasty as she portrayed but the fact that she was hungry made her do it. He was right in taking her to the diner. His mate was hungry and he loved having her fed. Maybe, she would look cute if she was chubby, chubby cheeks and chubby butt-cheeks.


    His beast growled at his thoughts and Xavier immediately apologized. The control of his beast was on the verge of snapping and here he was ready to have sex dreams.


    But what would sex with her be like? Would she like it hot and sexy? Like rough and dirty? Or maybe soft and lovely.


    What would she like?


    He would go for any. It would be awesome to have her with him in his bed, in his sheets. He could imagine the scenario. Shuddering, he shook out of it. What was wrong with him?


    He had not slept with anyone given his mate was out there and he had never felt the need to relieve himself by masturbating but here he was. Her voice was enough to drive him over the edge and burst.


    He finally understood the term blue balls.


    And they hurt like hell.


    He could not wait for the day when she would wear his mark with a proud smile. unting it to everybody, it was her mate''s mark.


    He would protect her, provide for her and feed her. Maybe extra, after all, he did want his penguin to be chubby.


    But still..rough or sweet?


    To be tantly honest, he did want to be with her in any form given but rough would be sexier.


    He immediately shook those thoughts off of his mind. What the hell was he thinking about? He could not believe that he was thinking about that in front of her. There was a lot of time for that and given the person was a human, maybe a long, long time.


    He shook his head and again and his hand reached on his fries as he continued its lookout.


    Nothing.


    He could touch his te directly and not may of the food. ''Where did it go?'' he immediately looked down at his te and frowned.


    He looked at his mate ...who licked herlips.

 Chapter 64 - Who Was It?

    "What did you do?" He immediately used her with his eyes narrowed. "Where are they?" He pointed at the empty. There was nothing there.


    He won''t be surprised If she had been locked it clean.??


    She smiled innocently and blinked and then tilted her head. "I don''t know.." she sang and she him a wide smile that made his heart melt.


    Raising his eyebrow he asked again, "You sure about that?"


    "Yup!" She cheekily replied. As much as she tried to restrain her smile. She ended up doing the exact opposite.


    "By God woman!" He growled yfully, "you ate mine too?"


    Laughing that, she replied, "No! I don''t have any idea what you are talking about?" She squealed a little too.


    "God," He groaned. "I love that you love eating but keep your hands off of my share!"


    "I told you not to ignore me!" She immediately defended herself with a little scowl. "You did, again. So I ate everything on your te." Shrugging, she justified it.


    "Yes, thanks for the lesson." In a dry voice, he thanked her back. "Anyway, the bill was put in my ount, so let''s leave." He gestured towards the empty tes. "unless you want to try something more? Ice cream?"


    "Oh no, I''m good." She smiled and got up along with him.


    They moved out of the diner and started to walk back. With a full stomach as today, she liked to have a little walk.


    She felt his hand sneak in and hold hers. She let him. It felt nice. Content; she felt that whenever she was with him.


    She nced at their joined hands for a second. They fit in perfectly as if made for each other.


    She smiled at that.


    And he smiled at her. What he won''t give just to know what went on in that heart of hers.


    On reaching her house, he stopped at the porch.


    "Guess, this is it," she gave him a stiff smile as she turned around. "I had fun." She gave a full-blown smile at that making himugh.


    "You ate mine too, I''ll be damned if you did not have fun," he teased. "Thank you for today." He kissed her cheek. "Later baby." He winked.


    "Bye.." she waved shyly, blushing at him and then turning around hurriedly, she enters the house and close to the door. Leaning her back against it, she breathed heavily and tried to calm herself down.


    What was it with him she was always so breathless around him? As if something was pulling them together and every moment that they spent Adeline felt something inside her wing to go to him. This was not recent this had when happening for a long time and she had just noticed it now.


    Did this mean that they were meant to be?


    Like soulmates?


    Soulmates were rare and if there were a chance where Adaline could have one then she would never let it go. She would hold on to it as tight as she was holding his hand now. She wanted to have thest that her father had for her mother, something so precious and special.


    Brushing of the feeling of wanting to go back to him, she moved upstairs and started to prepare for thest exam.


    If it were not enough now she had to prepare for a winter ball too.


    ******


    "I can''t believe it!" Cassie growled. "It happened again!" Sheined.


    "What?" Xavier asked as he entered the house, immediately he went to his mother who looked distressed.


    "Someone is eating my gardening!" She wailed.


    Ashlynn joined in with a small frown on her face, "Aren''t we like predators? Why are you gardening when everyone here just eats meats?"


    Gasping outrageously, Cassie growled more and pointed a finger at her. "Don''t you like a side of stir fry with your stake, aye Missy?" That had Ashlynn shut up.


    "Now," Cassie returned to the topic at hand. "Find out who is eating my vegetables or see what happens."


    "Wait what?" Xavier scoffed, "That is not fair."


    With a dangerous glint in her eyes, Cassie smiled at him. "What won''t be nice is you not getting to eat anything for the next week. Go hunt your food." A warning sign shed in everyone''s mind and they nodded immediately, hurrying out and ready to chase the scent.


    "So how''s everything with Adeline?" Javier; Xavier''s father asked as they walked around the garden.


    "Nice." He nodded. "I think it''s better since I am honest, at least to a certain level. She can trust me more."


    "Ah, that''s nice." He stopped and turned to his son. "My father had concerns about your mother running away and gathering up all kinds of scientist to experiment on us. He was scared about us when it came to associating with humans."


    "Wait! What''s that got to do with me?" He raised his hands as he didn''t want to think about what was being said. "She won''t do that to us."


    He chuckled. "Vouching for her already?" He shook his head. "Don''t. I warn you here right now. You don''t know what goes on in that mind, for all we know she wants nothing to do with us monsters and is weing the money she received for unveiling our existence." He clicked his tongue in annoyance. "I am not saying that my father was afraid, he was rather paranoid and I''ll tell you what, that is fair. Be paranoid, trust her too but be beware of what is happening."


    She could do that. There was no guarantee of any sorts that she won''t go to the FBI the second he told her.


    So he nodded, understand where his father wasing from. "Yes, I get that." He was right. He had to be sure that his girlfriend and mate won''t out his entire pack and have them all killed like fleas.


    He frowned upon when he didn''t receive any reply from his father. He turned around and looked around.


    His father was not there.


    "Dad?" He called out and due to the wolf ears, he replied immediately.


    "Yeah?"


    "Where are you?" Xavier asked.


    "With Ashlyn, I have been walking with her."


    Then who was withhim?

 Chapter 65 - The Winter Ball - I

    Exams were over and it was the time for the winter ball and it surely was The winter ball. It was so cold and Adeline couldn''t help but shiver at the sight of the dress she had chosen. It was sleeveless.


    But there was the reassurance that there would be heaters in the hall to keep the children warm but surely it won''t be enough in this weather.??


    The bell rang and Adaline looked towards the door in a hurry. Elizabeth and the others were here to pick her up. It was decided that since none of them had scored any dates they were going together as friends. It was embarrassing but it was the best shot she had.


    Xavier would get a dance or two. Or maybe a few kisses too.


    She picked her to skirt up and walked down be stairs. Opening the door she looked at the person with shocked eyes. She was not expecting this.


    Maybe If I blink he would go away.


    So she did. Twice. But he was just there.


    "Am I that ugly?" Xavier gave an awkward chuckle and checked himself. He was wearing athree-piece suit and hell, that was the hottestclothes she had ever seen. "I swear to God my mother said that I will look handsome in this one." He then winked, "she said you look like a pretty boy but I won''t tell you that but I did." Heughed nervously and Adeline could tell that he was nervous.


    "Oh no.." she shook her head, denying what he said. "You look..umm."


    "Fuck it, kids, I swear Serena''s dad was a militant and I wasn''t a mess like that."


    "Youe here and you can''t even talk correctly? Fuck off right now." He pointed his finger at him.


    "Papa!" She chided looking appalled. "How can yo-"


    "Me?! How can he?" He pointed to the boy, "He can''t even talk!"


    The father and daughter duo bickered back and forth, one defending and the other using and Xavier watched both of them until he felt someone push into his head.


    ''Idiot! Man the hell up and shut it!'' His brother growled and he blinked into reality. The hell was he doing?


    Squaring back his shoulders and puffing out his chest, he regained his once non-existent confidence frombefore.


    "Sir, I apologize for earlier." He said in a firm voice and looked straight into the man''s eyes. "I am here for taking your daughter to the winter dance. Would you please, allow me?" He didn''t need it, but as the father of his beloved, he wanted to have Jason''s blessings in almost everything.


    Jason stared at the boy and the boy stared back with equal vigour.


    Holy hotness of hell, Adeline licked her lips. She found bad boy Xavier Rivera hot and hotter day by day. Her eyes wandered to his jaw. Surely she could cut her finger with the sharpness of it and Adam''s apple, oh how it bounced as he swallowed. She would lick it for anything in the world. Unconsciously, she swallowed and licked her lips.


    "Look at that," a voice teased and she shook out of it. "If only I knew that you would be turned on with me getting... " he sang his words with a little smirk as he watched her swallow once more. ".. mouthwatering."


    A blush ran through her face and she immediately looked down. She felt hot. Not the fever kind, not that. A different kind. Something that was making her feel .. turned on.


    She looked with shyness visible in her eyes. Remembering her father''s presence she looked towards the door that he once was no but no longer. "Where''d he go?" She asked in a confused yet soft voice and it made him swoon.


    His smirk went away and turned into a small smile. "Inside. He wanted to get a picture."


    She nodded and noticed him checking her out. Shyness washed once over and she wanted to run away from the scrutiny of his eyes.


    ''Wait a minute,'' she frowned. ''I am dating this guy.''


    Steeping back a bit she smiled and twirled around to show. "So?"


    His eyes raked over her twirling form. The dress suited her.


    "Wow.."The word unconsciously left his mouth and her smile grew.


    "Thank you."


    "Alright,e on kids." Jason came out with a camera in his hands, it was a proid. "Stand on the porch." He went to the other side and click a few pictures as the young couple changed their poses. "That''s it." He turned his eyes to the boy, "I want her home at 12. Noter, if earlier than appreciated." He nodded curtly. He was not joking and he made sure that the boy knew it.


    "Dad!" Adeline immediately whined as she stomped her foot making Xavier chuckle.


    "Got it, sir." He raised his hand to her, once grabbed, they walked towards the car that he had parked on the porch and drive away.


    Adeline waved her hand goodbye to her father and he smiled in return.


    She turned around to look in front when she realised something. She was alone in the car with him. Suddenly his presence felt overbearing and overwhelming to her. It was as if he took up most of the space and all she could feel was him.


    She had kept her hands on herp one upon the other. She watched his hande in for the corner of her eye and sneak in one of hers without any hesitation.


    She looked at him once, blinked and then looked away.


    ''Eeeeiiiihhhhhhhhh!!!!!!!'' She wanted to squeal like a seal or maybe like a hyena.


    Damn, I have it bad for him.She felt his touch to be electrifying. Something inside her was crawling its way out towards him. She left her fingers with his as he held his hand on the gear.


    Turning towards the window she smiled. Everything seems to be in its ce and she felt at peace.

 Chapter 66 - The Winter Ball -II

    "Here, punch." Adeline raised her hand to take the punch from her friend Marshall. After they had arrived Adaline and Xavier had turned to each other and asked for a few moments alone with their friends.She liked the idea since it was not prom and not many had bothered to bring dates. They were here to have fun with their friends along and enjoy the feeling of exam stress gone.


    Xavier and his friends were howling and that somewhat annoyed Adeline, yet she kept quiet and to herself because it was his group and she was no one to interfere. It was their time to enjoy.She smiled as Elizabeth dragged Christie to the dance floor and practically forced her to be her partner to dance with a slow dance. Elizabeth was giggling hysterically whereas Christie had a dead ass expression on her face. She had no intention of enjoying this as she shook her head saying no repeatedly.??


    "Come on, baby," Elizabeth twirled her friends around, "Dance with me!"


    Christine looked horrified by the attention they suddenly received as they were the only ones of the same gender and one of them was going mad.


    But that only ticked her off even more.


    Smiling devilishly, she grabbed Elizabeth''s waist and they waltzed.


    Yes, they waltzed across the floor.


    Adeline smiled andgiggled at them. The smile on Elizabeth''s face was too precious and no one could resist smiling back.


    "Hey?" She looked towards Marshall who had called her. "Do you wanna dance?" She looked at his outstretched hand and then at his face.


    Marshall was a confident person but now she saw a nervous expression on his face. She couldn''t help but want to say yes. He was afraid of rejection and she had no intention of insulting him.


    He was a nice guy and a friend. So, dance with him won''t hurt.


    "Sure, why not." She smiled and took his hand. Something crawled up her spine and she instantly felt bad or...guilty for this decision. It felt to her as if she was cheating by just taking up his dancing invitation and it hurt her. What was this? She was not betraying anyone so what was this feeling?


    It was just a dance and the guilt was making her mood dim down.


    Inside of holding her lower back, Marshall ced his hand on her upper back. A few inches below her shoulder and she feltfortable with that. He was looking out of herfort.


    "It''s every year." Marshall blurted out.


    "Hm?" Widened eyes of that of a Bambi, she asked what was he talking about. The boy was nervous as if it was his first time dancing with a girl.


    "I mean the winter dance." He waved his hand around nervously and in a hurry. "It happens every year and for year ss. The primary, middle and high school, everyone attends it but it''s on different days for more convenience."


    She smiled genuinely. "That''s so nice." Something burned her back but she didn''t pay much attention to it and continued to listen to Marshall.


    "Yes, yes. Every year, it''s Elizabeth and me as partners. We never have anyone else asking us, so we publically ask each other and embarrass ourselves too." He rambled on and on making Adeline realise that she would rather be in someone else''s arms.


    *********


    Sheughed as Marshall gave her a wild twirl and her dress flew around too. Sheughed and demanded it once more and Marshall heartfullyplied.


    "It''s so fun!" She squealed as she saw the whole room. Dancing was fun!


    He gently took her hand once more and pulled her away. Raising their joined hands above their heads he circled and gave her a twirl. As she turned around, she collided with someone and stopped due to the harmful impact.


    "Hey, careful." She saw Xavier holding her up as someone did with the other girl.


    Seeing difort on her face, Adeline immediately went to her, apologizing for the nasty collision.


    "I am so sorry. I was n-"


    "It''s okay," the girl smiled sheepishly. "I was staring somewhere else too." She winced and then walked away to her friends.


    "You okay?" Holding her hand, Xavier tinted her around to face him and checked her head. "Does it hurt anywhere?"


    "No, no." She smiled. "I''m fine. It was the shoulder that collided and it doesn''t hurt at all." She shrugged to exin her point further.


    "Okay." He smiled but then looked behind her with a furious expression. "You." He hissed.


    "Hey, you okay?" Marshall asked staring behind her and she nodded, saying that she was okay.


    "Is she?" Xavier hissed from behind her. "You should have been more careful on where you were throwing her instead ofughing about it!"


    "Xavier!" She whispered loudly staring at him.


    "I didn''t mean to!" Marshall came to his defence. "We were just dancing." He was sacred If the buffy guy in front of him and his whole group of friends. It won''t be the first time they would beat someone up and Marshall did not want to be on that list.


    "And we were," Adeline added too making her mate frown. "Xavier we were dancing how were we supposed to know.." She hinted at the girl.


    Xavier looked like he was not going to be convinced of this. He had already made up his mind regarding this.


    "Come on, let''s go get something to eat." Taking her by her arm he practically dragged her arm and tugged her away from the dance. Adeline had been looking away and apologizing to Marshall. As soon as they walked out of the gym, she tugged her hand back.


    "What is wrong with you?" She threw at him.


    "Me?" He growled for which she blinked her eyes at that. He growled. "You could have fallen." He barked out.


    She pointed to herself. "But I didn''t."


    "Fallen and bled. Your father entrusted me with this responsibility of getting you home safe and before curfew."


    Adeline sighed irritatedly and he sniffed the change in her emotions but he did not care for any of it. she could have gotten hurt as she was a human and was the most fragile person that he knew.


    One could grab a human a bit rough and they would fall or bruise up immediately.


    "Look, I am standing in front of you and I''m not feeling any kind of pain or difort. We were enjoying and I mmed into someone and that was partly my fault as partly hers and nothing major happened so stop thinking about it, it''s done." She stressed the work done. It happened and she didn''t fall. There was no reason for him to stress too much on it.


    He ran his hand over his neck aggressively. He was angry and agitated as well. First, she danced with the Marshall boy and then she was taking his side even though he was clearly at fault for not taking care of her. If she had not been on his side and he would have pretty surely, knocked the boy out cold without thinking twice about it.


    "Fine." He grunted out. "Since you are fine by it, I am too."


    "Thank you." She stubbornly said and didn''t turn to look at him but everywhere else.


    He sighed and then pulled her close to him. Hugging her waist he smiled done at her, "Okay, Lil miss angry bird, are you hungry?" He asked as he poked her tummy making herugh slightly.


    Suddenly shy of the attention that she was getting she smiled and nodded not trusting her words.


    She looked at him and just shrugged without any emotions.


    Xavier scoffed at that. "Are you angry with me?" He mused and started at the girl who was ignoring him.


    She shrugged again.


    "Ah, what to do." He sighed and barely controlled hisughter. "Hmm. . ." he watched her, who was trying to find something of interest.


    "Well. . . " he leaned in and ced his lips right next to her ears. He smirked as the goosebumps appeared on her skin and her breath hitched immediately. The smell of her arousal wafted into the air immediately and he breathed it on loudly making her shudder.


    "I apologize baby." He whispered and she whimpered, "But if anyone thinks that they can hurt you and get away, I will make sure to change their minds about it." He vowed and ced a kiss below her earlobe.


    He watched his mate who had her lips close and he could smell her dripping. It was pure torture and he was not ready to endure it.


    His pants were strained too.


    He gently took her lips in his and kissed her. Sucking on the lower lips, he slowly let go as he realised that his self-control would snap.


    "Alright, I do find this dance bring so do you want toe with me? We could have something from the McDonald''s drive-through."


    She smiled as her eyesopened, her anger long gone. "Sure, sounds like a n."

 Chapter 67 - I Want You - I

    They were once again inside the car and he was driving only this time instead of holding her hand his hand was on her Thigh. To her, it felt as if it was an act straight out of possessiveness because his hold was quite firm and looked like he was not taking it off to the entire ride.


    She felt the butterflies in her stomach as she felt his hand on her thigh. Blood rushed to her cheeks and she pulled her face towards the window, nervous of him seeing it even though, for her he couldn''t see in the dark. She wanted more of this, more his touch on her and his hands wandering on her skin.??


    The blush intensified. She wanted him.


    He sniffed twice and ufortably shifted which she didn''t think too much of.


    They arrived at the drive-through and both of them have their orders. Picking them up, he drove them to a park and picked up the food and a nket from the trunk, which he exined that Ashlynn had to use tomorrow, she silently in tow she followed as well.


    The park has a pic bench with a table attached to it. He ced the food on the table and motioned for her to sit which she gracefully did in her dress and with a thick jacket.


    Taking out the hot food, she went for the fires first. "Mmmn.." she couldn''t help herself. "It''s so warm." She gushed at the warm container in her hands.


    Heughed lightly, taking her hand in his he started rubbing them. "Hmm, or maybe you are cold."


    Once again he was touching her and she couldn''t help but blush and feel all gushy inside. His touch once again lit a fire. Lifting her eyes from their joined hands she saw his lips, she licked her own without realising it. She wanted to touch them.


    She looked up more and to his eyes. He was staring at her hands and didn''t even notice the expression of lust on her face and mind.


    ''Should I ask for it?'' She frowned. ''How am I supposed to do that?'' her frown, if possible, deepened more. ''Was asking even possible? Should just go for it?''


    She wanted to p herself. What is she thinking about? And why?


    If she wanted it, she should get it. There was no one stopping her, it was her decision.


    There should be no second thoughts. Her breathing had quickened and she repeatedly looked from his eyes to his lips.


    Noticing her stare on him, he looked up when her face neared his and seized his lips.


    "Mhn!'' he made a sound at the sudden attack on his lips.


    Her first kick had been with him and even then he had taken up the charge and now she had no idea what to do.


    So she had just smacked her lips on his.


    Opening her eyes met with his, who were looking almost bored.


    He moved his eyebrows up and down and it almost seemed as if he was doing, ''What are you doing?''


    Fuck it, she was mortified. She pulled back and twisted her leg over the bench and ran away to the car.


    As she ran to the car she couldn''t help but be humiliated at what she had done.


    "Fuck! What have I done?!" She whimpered. "Shit. Fuck..fuck.." she cried and a tear slipped past her cheek. "Why did I.." she sniffed and continued to run.


    She had never felt so humiliated in her life. What must he think of her? Her whole existence must seem like a joke to him and she knew what was next.


    ''He is going to tell it to the entire school. I know it and I can''t even think of showing my face over there.''


    A hand snaked her waist and she jerked ahead to a stop. Someone pulled her behind to a hot body.


    Ted Bundy?


    ....wait wasn''t he dead?


    Fearing for the worst she immediately thrashed around to be unhanded.


    "Hey! Woah! Adeline!" Stopping her thrashing in an instant as she heard the sound of his voice. She stilled and breathed heavily. "Why''d you run?"


    ''Why''d I run?'' she scoffed and suddenly felt all the anger she could feel in that very moment.


    "What do you mean?!" She turned around and looked at him as his hands remained on her waist. "How could I stay there?"


    "Why not?" He shrugged. "You kissed me." He stated.


    "Yes, I am aware of that fact." She threw back at him. "And I am also aware that I failed at miserably." She said with s fraught face.


    Heughed little and she felt shame wash over her again.


    Why was he doing this?


    "Honey," he pulled her close by her waist, "so what if you didn''t kiss me right?" He whispered against her lips. "I dont give a fuck to what''s right and anything when I am with you." He stared deeply into her eyes as she took in every word of his.


    "I..uh.." she stammered for words not owning what to say. His words sent a shiver down her spine and she knew that she was hiding it well.


    He smiled and pulled her Impossibly close, his lips took on hers and sucked then in immediately turning her on.


    Adeline unknown to herself had started to release pheromones and that only invited him to her. The male Predator that he was, he was immediately attracted to the female which was chosen for him and at the moment was inviting him to her.


    He kissed her with even more passion and list which resulted in her being more damp below.


    As he pulled apart for her to catch her breath he looked into her eyes and she was already looking at him.


    "Don''t worry," he smirked. "I would teach you how to kiss properly." He winked. "cuz we got lots and lots of time." He teased.


    "Stop!" She giggled a bit but returned to a sexually frenzied state.


    "I-I" she couldn''t panic. At least not now. So she took in a deep breath and said the words. "I want you."

 Chapter 68 - I Want You - II

    I-I" she couldn''t panic. At least not now. So she took in a deep breath and said the words. "I want you."


    Mates wereplicated, especially when mated with humans because one could not tell them the truth about making sure that they won''t tell a soul.??


    Xavier Rivera dumbfoundedly stared at his beloved. "what?" He blurted out. Shocked that she had said such a thing.


    "Yes," she answered boldly, even though she was shocked at it herself, yet she kept that at a minimum. "I want you." She firmly repeated. She was going to getid and act wild and cared less for one night with the guy she was falling for.


    "Y-You," he shook his head to clear it up a bit but that didn''t help, he was horny. "Do you know what you are talking about?" His control was going to snap.


    ''What is that supposed to mean?'' She red at the man in front of her who was over six feet tall and wide enough to be taken seriously for an adult but he was dumb.


    "What is that supposed to mean! I know what I am talking about! And I. Want. You." She started aggressively, her chest moved up and down and he surely had gained at it once or twice.


    "Adeline.."


    Keeping her index finger on his lips, she shushed him. "Are you or are you going to not make love to me?" She whispered, pressing her chest on his and making him stare at her very evident cleavage.


    "I..uh.." he stammered not being able to pull away and the innocent expression did not help.


    She smirked. She was getting what she wanted. His submission to her wants had made her immensely happy. Satisfied, if she used a better word. And this feeling was out of the world. It was a high that she had never experienced.


    "Alright then," he smiled lust shined in his eyes and he nodded, submitting to her demands. "As you wish." He said as his lips met with hers.


    *********


    She woke up and a smile graced her face. Happiness, satisfaction, Adeline felt it all today. She was still lying down in bed and turned to see the boy next to her who was face asleep.


    She had finally lost her virginity and that too to a handsome guy and someone she knew that she could see a future with. He was it.


    She looked at the time and saw that I was around four. Her dder felt full and she knew that she had to go. Getting up slowly due to the pain she felt in between her legs yet she felt happy. She felt loved. The night had been perfect.


    After relieving herself she was ready to walk out when she saw something on her neck.


    Hickies.


    And that is when she realises that she had not thought this night through. These marks would be visible even if she applied a colour corrector with the concealer so the only option she had to wear a turtleneck.


    She shook her head, but at least she could now say that she had gone with the flow or so they say, she was lost in the pleasure.


    She giggled at that. She had sex with her boyfriend.


    ''Wait..is he my boyfriend?'' Adeline gasped loudly and that is what she didn''t know. Was she his girlfriend or not? Small tears had gathered in her eyes and didn''t know how to have this face acknowledged by him. This was tough, really tough.


    Closing her eyes, she tried her best not to let any of this get to her and wiped the small tears away. She once again before leaving the bathroom wash the hands thoroughly. As she walked out she noticed that he was sitting straight in the bed and was waiting for her.


    "Hey," he looked up as he heard her enter. "Where had you gone?" He pulled her close by her hand.


    "To the washroom." She mumbled, hugging him close and burying her face into his neck.


    "Well, you''ve been gone for too long." He mumbled aint from her neck making her giggle a bit. Noticing her dampened mood he straight away decided to question her to get rid of it.


    "What''s wrong with you? When you fell asleep you were quite happy and satisfied." He smirked a bit making her blush. He further ran his fingers up and down with a feathered touch on her spine.


    She shook her head, deciding not to answer and continued to hug him only for him to forcefully pull her away.


    "What is it, Adeline? I won''t ask again." He asked in a firm voice which made her both happy and undermined his authority. Something made her want to submit. She wanted to give in.


    "I.."


    "Yes, sweetie, go on." He cooed.


    "I wanted to ask, What are we.." she whispered the dreaded question. She closed her eyes to hear the words which she had heard through many girls and was ready to be heartbroken.


    "Well to be honest.." he started but paused making her sniffle a cry. "I would honestly be very, very happy if you became my girlfriend." He whispered making her cry.


    "What?" She said in between with cries and looked at him through tears.


    "Yes, I would love it if you became my girlfriend." He smiled and wiped her tears away.


    "Well.." she sniffed and tapped her chin thoughtfully. The cheekiness had not gone away.


    He smirked and then growled yfully, pinching her waist, he covered her mouth immediately so that she won''t cry out and wake the whole house up.


    "Hush it, baby, we don''t want to wake your father up." But Xavier knew better. The man was out cold.


    "Okay," she looked down in between them. "Let me give you an answer to that." She winked making his eyes widen.


    "You gonna ride me?" Shit, that was a dreame through.


    Slipping the clothes off of each other''s backs, she took him in and by his guiding moved and made them both moan out in pleasure.


    She covered him like a glove and he did fit her perfectly. As she often clenched around him, she noticed how much of a perfect fit he was and how full she felt. The feeling was making her having mini orgasms itself.


    He throbbed under her and she could feel it all. Especially as she slided up and down on him. Xavier sighed whenever she squared down on him. Fuck, this was it. He was eyeing the neck of his beloved. It would look so good if it were marked by him. She would be happier. His primal instinct told him to act on it.


    His female had to bear his mark on her otherwise how would the others be able to recognise who she belonged to?


    As they both reached their high, he felt a sudden overtake from his beast and his canines elongated. Eyeing the area once more, he mped down on his neck as both of them rode their high.


    This was it. He smiled and fell back on the bed, taking her with him, huffing her close. She was his in all senses and forms.

 Chapter 69 - Nails And Bald Spots.

    The school had dered the day after the dance a holiday as it had to be cleaned up after everyone and the teachers were on an overnight duty so they deserved a break from the ''rowdy children creating a mess everywhere.''


    She had still woken up on her regr time even though it was really difficult given that she was up till four in the morning and a few hours of sleep was not enough.??


    Still, she was happy and excited. So much so that today, even with the cold, she had scrubbed herself twice with her favourite scents. Drying herself with a towel, she smiled and danced around. Putting on the undergarments she pulled her hair up to tie but noticed something weird. She leaned into the mirror more to notice it better. Raising her hand to the area, she touched it. There were two little holes in the crook of her neck. Every small and more like. . . scares left from e.


    How? She blinked in surprise. When had that happened? It couldn''t be him, a thought immediately came to her mind and the logical part said that it was true, after all, he couldn''t just puncture two holes on her neck without her knowing. Also, if he did, there would be proper teeth marks on her neck. All thirty two of them or three.


    "Adeline hurry! I have to go to the office too!" Frantically she hurried after that. Her father didn''t have a day off as she did.


    She had worn a turtleneck sweater with her pyjamas as she went downstairs to have breakfast with her father.


    "Hi." She greeted him with a smile and took her seat. Her father had cooked today.


    "Hello, hello." He smiled and looked at her up and down. "Someone''s happy. I guess the dance went well."


    "Yup. Couldn''t be better." She grinned.


    He narrowed his eyes at her. "Alright." She seems a bit too happy to be true and to be honest, he couldn''t help but be a little bit worried about her.


    Jason knew that his child was anything but careless yet he couldn''t help but remind her of that.


    They ate up and Adeline took the initiative of cleaning the dishes. Since he had to go and she was at home, this seemed like she could clean up a little bit more even rearrange a few things.


    She closed the door and then locked it, cing an rm on it as well. It was a new town and after a few days of the father had made sure that they had every door on an rm system. One could never be too careful.


    She moved around the kitchen cing things back at their ce which were once hastily put away. Even though the house was clean she knew that once in a while every house needs a thorough cleaning.


    Walking up to the stairs, she opened the door to her room but jumped.


    "Ah!" She rubbed her hips and turned around only to see a grinning Xavier.


    "Hello, Beautiful." He greeted her in a British and a gorgeous smile making her blush. His British ent was perfect.


    "Hi," she whispered back shyly.


    "Awe, look at that blush," he teaseding closer to her and pulling her through her waist towards him. "Someone''s shy butst night she was quite aggressive." He winked.


    "Shut up!" She gasped and hit him. "I did nothing of sort." She said immediately looking away.


    She knew what she had done.


    "Really?" He raised an eyebrow at that. "Then what''s this?" He pulled up his shirt a little and made her aware of the marks that she had left on his chest as well as his back. Pulling his shirt down he continued to tell her, "Are these not enough," he took her hands and raked her hands through his hair.


    Her eyes widened as she noticed it. "Omg! I''m so sorry!" Tears came into her eyes at the thought of her hurting him even without any intentions. "I am so, so sorry." Her fingers touched the bald spots.


    He winced as he heard her voice breaking apart. "It''s alright. I enjoyed it." He consoled her. "Who knew that I like my hair being pulled out? Stop crying, you can never hurt me." He cooed.


    "Really?" She sniffed. "You would never be hurt on anything I do?" She asked in a quiet voice.


    "Anything." He leaned in and kissed her forehead. "I know that you could never hurt me."


    She smiled. A small yet gentle one. "Okay." She jumped on her tippy toes and kissed his cheek. Frowning at the height and the difort caused by it to her, she said "have you not had your growth spurt early?"


    He smiled andughed out in a fake emotion. He shrugged. Oh, baby, I had sport fur.


    "So anyway," he rubbed his hands and looked at her up and down. The twinkle in his eyes made her feel highly ufortable and squirm underneath his gazes. "Your father is not home. The daughter is alone.. must I provide help with mypany? Who knows how deprived the youngdy might be of a strong Nights touch?" He pulled her close.


    "I haven''t heard anything this bad in my entire life." She giggled. "Ady and a Knight? Why can I not be a princess?"


    He picked her up and they moved from the doorway to the bed. He threw her on it making her bounce and then he fell on top of her.


    "Princesses are overrated. Why not just live our mundane lives?" He whined. "Plus. I do not want a princess."


    "Why ever not, my handsome knight?" She teased only to gasp as she got pinched by him.


    "How am I to make an already princess my princess?" He said. "I can only make a girl my princess.."


    She winced a little. "Honey you know that you are not making any sense right?" She grinned uneasily.


    "Am not? Maybe..." He tilted his head and stared at her.


    "Are you drunk?" She asked pulling apart and looking at him.


    "Yes, baby I''m drunk on your love." He grinned and showed his full set of teeth.


    "Ew!"


    "Ew?" He repeated. "You will be singing an entirely different tone after I''m done with you."

 Chapter 70 - History Of Wolves.

    He sighed blissfully and she smiled at that."Aren''t you happy?" She teased as she smiled at him sleepily. Her eyes almost closing with tiredness yet he saw content in time.


    He smiled at her whoid her head on his chest gazed at him sleepily. A light line of sweat was formed on their skins due to the activities that they were engaged in previously.??


    "I''m at my happiest babe." He gave another blissful sigh and rxed. It was the best time of his life. His mate within his reach and him pleasuring her to her best.


    Adeline turned uneasily and scratched her neck aggressively. Concerned, he pulled her hand away and questioned her about it. "What''s wrong?"


    She continued to search with her other hand. "It''s itching. I don''t know..it.."


    "Show me." He leaned in and pulled back in shock.


    Fuck.He knew what it was and shame on him for forgetting about it.


    How could he be so damn stupid?


    He pulled her close in a hug and said, "Cuddle close and it might go away."


    Sheughed but fell asleep but his eyes won''t even blink.


    She had no idea and he had no intention of ruining this perfect rtionship.


    "I am sorry.." he whispered out of the blue as the guilt weighed down on him.


    She sleepily opened one of her eyes for as long as the heavy dose of sleep allowed. "What?" She said groggily.


    "..for everything.." He said and watched her fall asleep.


    ******


    "I''m gonna make you mine.."


    "La .. .."


    Elizabeth, Christine and Adeline were screaming and singing the song being yed on the radio. Their voice was at the top of their lungs and earned a lot of looks from the people outside which had themugh more.


    "It was fun," Adeline said with a smile as she got out of the car.


    Christine gave a loudugh. "It sure was!"


    Elizabeth chimed in. "Well, I can surely pick all of us. But," she turned to Adeline. "Some people have priorities set straight." She jutted her chin out towards an already present Xavier making Adeline blush as he was already looking at her.


    She turned around to them and cleared her throat awkwardly.


    "Oh look, there''s Marshall.." Christine pointed at him but her smile tinted into a small frown, "and he looks pretty shaken up.."


    Marshall looked around until his eyesnded on them standing near Elizabeth''s eyes. He started to make his way to them.


    "Hey," he was greeted by a chorus of hellos.


    "What''s with you? You looked shaken up." Christinemented with clear concern in her eyes.


    "I..uh.." he turned around and his eyes watched around the parking lot. "I..do you think that the wolves coulde back? Like to haunt us all?" He whispered harshly as was still careful of some hearing them.


    Elizabeth gasped and Christine''s eyes widened. "What?" Both of them gasped.


    "What?" Adeline asked too but in a total other sense. She had no idea what they were talking about.


    The pitch of their voice had attracted attention from others and Christine noticed that.


    "Let''s go inside." She held his arm and dragged him inside. Elizabeth followed with Adeline.


    "Do you have any idea what you are talking about?" Christine hissed as soon as all of them were inside a ssroom.


    "If I didn''t then why would I utter this shit?!" He hissed as well. "Of course I know what I am talking about."


    "The wolves retreated into the forest a long time ago. They can''te back and just haunt us." Christine reasoned and taunted back.


    A wary looking Elisabeth spoke as the two friends halted at each other. "Marshall, could you tell us what happened?"


    He nced at her and then at Christine before sigh and giving in to talk. "Well,st night. When I was outside jogging, I heard growing. No dog here growls in such a feral way. Then at night, I saw one through the kitchen door and I saw one." He repeated once more. "I like saw an actual breathing wolf, not someone who is a dog." Everyone was quiet at this point and even Adeline understood the gravity of the situation.


    And since no one spoke up, she couldn''t help but ask, "So what now?"


    "We-"


    "Nothing!" Christine jumped in. With the incredulous look that Marshal sent her way, she exined further or more like told them what to do. "Nothing. I mean it. We do nothing."


    Elizabeth, shakily, from her side popped up. "But why not? It''s a wolf. We saw the mutted bodies Christie if anything we should be reporting it."


    "Yes but," Christine tsked in irritation. "Okay Marshall," she turned to him, "are you sure that you saw a wolf and not a dog who could not be as friendly as the others we have always seen?"


    Marshall did not reply instantly. He hesitated and further proved the point of Christine.


    "See!" She pointed it at him. "How are we suppose to tell anyone when we are not sure about what exactly we saw?" She had probed it and this time even Marshall nodded along with her. "They would send out search parties but in the end, we would be the kids that just wanted some kind of attention."


    "We would.." Elizabeth agreed. "Marshall, if you do not feel safe then I could pick you up as well."


    He thought about it and then nodded. "I appreciate that."


    Silence once again nketed them. They all were thinking about different things.


    Marshall was still wondering if he has seen a dog or a wolf.


    Christine was thinking about how they could avoid the whole confrontation with the mayor.


    Elizabeth wondered what would happen if it was a wolf. That was punishable.


    And Adaline was waiting impatiently thinking when they get out of this room and the awful silence.


    "I think we should go," Adeline whispered with the given silence. "The first ss would be starting any minute."


    They all sullenly nodded and moved along.


    Adeline wondered what history they all were talking about.


    History with wolves.

 Chapter 71 - What Had Happened?

    "Still," Adeline slurped on her thick milkshake, "I feel like vani is just nd." Sheined. She never really liked the vour and it was always with brownies that she tolerated it."Vani is fine." Xavier groaned. He heard the same whenever he chose it on their dates. His mango scented mate did not approve of his choices for vani.


    Well, the sex won''t be, he could assure her of that. There would be many vours involved there but not in old vani.??


    "No, it''s not. Here, try mine." She held out her milkshake for him to slurp from ready to hear praises. "Try chocte."


    I like it with whip cream and preferably on you."Alright." He gave in. Raising his arm across the table, he held her head and leaned it in. Catching his lips with hers, he sucked on them. Relishing the taste they had. He then titled her head and entered her mouth taking her tongue and sucking on it.


    Pulling apart with a smirk he left behind a red-faced Adeline who was staring at him with wide eyes. She had not been begun toprehend what had happened.


    All she knew was, she had to have his piece of meat again.


    "Hmm," he hummed thoughtfully. "I cannot tell if the taste of the milkshake or the taste of your lips is better. No, no, I take that back, Your lips are better." He winked making her shyly look away while blushing profusely. The boy had no filter on him.


    He chuckled and looked back at his food,busying himself in eating.


    Adeline did so too but she also noticed something weird. Whoever came near her table sniffed and then went away after one look to Xavier. It seemed very weird to her that whenever they woulde in, they would sniff around her and then walked away after looking at him.


    Did she stink in any way? She had taken a shower before going out of the house anding here and for sure she remembered to apply deodorant.


    It had made her self-conscious especially when there was her boyfriend around her. Maybe she should go to the washroom and check herself. That way, she oils wipe herself with water.


    "Hey, I''ll be back in a few. I am just going to the restroom." She informed him with a little smile on his face and excused herself.


    Moving towards the bathroom in quick steps she closed the door behind her and took a hold of her cor, pulled it and sniffed.


    Nothing except the smell of her deo. Then what were they sniffing for? She frowned.


    Letting go of her cor, she gave it another try. She took off her jacket and rose her arm up, then sniffed her under the arm.


    "Ah!" She gasped as a knock came against the door. She swallowed and nodded, "Coming!" She said. It was a single washroom and someone had to use it.


    She opened it and a boy stood in front of her. She smiled and looked around for a girl. She was sure that the door to thedies room was knocked.


    "Oh, it''s just me." The guy said with a smile.


    She twisted her head to the side in confusion and gasped. The boy pushed his way in and didn''t let her leave too as he stood in the doorway.


    "What are you doing?" She frowned and more so when he closed the door and locked it. "Open it!" She said but he didn''t even bother to reply to her.


    "Wh-"


    "Shush!" He hissed suddenly and she jumped back in fear. His eyes were scary and so was his facial expression. He looked angry and Adeline didn''t want to be at the end of it. "Do you know what you have done?" He growled out and Adeline felt fear grip her. She was alone in a washroom with a boy and he looked angry as well. There was no way she could overpower him.


    "W-what?" She stuttered looking at him. "Mo-move away from the door."


    "Of course you don''t!" He threw his hands up in frustration. "You have no idea what you have done after mating with him and wearing his mark. You have dug up a hole deeper than anything." He hissed making her heartbeat quicker than ever before.


    "P-please.." she whimpered. The fear was constricting her movements.


    His eyes shed and Adeline''s pupil dted. "Do-"


    He grinned and her heart dropped.


    She moved back unconsciously. She didn''t want to be here anymore.


    "Xav¡ªhim." Her words were muffled as he within a sh came in front of her and ced his palm on her mouth making her halt her words.


    "Hush now," he whispered with a malicious smile on his face. She did as told because she didn''t want to be hurt. Her eyes watched something peculiar happened. His eye sockets darkened as the veins became more visible. His pupils erged and she was entranced. "Now, I am going to give you something. I want you to swallow it for me. Do not spit it back. Okay, sweetheart?" He cooed and without waiting for a beat, she nodded immediately.


    He shed her a quick grin and he went since his expensive-looking jacket pulling out a small sliver vile which sshed liquid inside it.


    "Drink it, my love."


    She did. She took it from his hands in hers with a sturdy grip. Her mind didn''t think. It was as if she was pushed back and a teeny tiny her remained.


    She opened it and drank it whole in one go. Gulping thest of the disgusting liquid, she looked back at him who took it from her hands.


    "Adeline?" Xavier knocked on the bathroom door. "Everything okay in there, honey you have been there for a long time?"


    The guy in front of her cursed and look at her once again. "Forget that I was here." He said and she understood it nodding her head.


    She blinked her eyes involuntarily and he was gone. Her heart was beating quickly as once again she didn''t know what had happened.


    Something did happen. . .she was sure of that. But what?


    What was the taste in her mouth? Did she vomit?


    "Adeline?" Xavier knocked again. "Are you okay?"


    "Ye-yes," she stammered and cleared her throat to talk better and morefortably. "I am fine thising out in a few minutes." She had to get the taste out of her mouth.


    "Okay." She heard his reply.


    She turned to look around in the washroom. It was small and congested so he couldn''t have gone out of the room without having to face Xavier in the front. But was someone even here to begin with? What was this? She pulled her hair slightly.


    She slowly and carefully stepped forward and opened the door to the stall after doing gargles. She stepped in once more with her hands shaking and looked around but there was no one standing there.


    "It''s.." she looked behind the door. Why was her gut telling her that something was wrong? There was no one here.


    She washed her hands and opened the door. Xavier, who stood opposite the door, immediately looked up to her. He sniffed once or twice. "Are you okay?" He asked with concern in his voice.


    "Yes. I just didn''t know where the time went." She shrugged not knowing what else to say.


    ".. alright.." he raised an eyebrow at that. "Home now?" He offered.


    "Did you pay my share of the bill too?" She frowned as she saw him nod for it. "Xavier we talked about this if it''s not a date then we can pay half and half."


    "Yes but," he raised his finger and they moved away and out of the door with their things collected. "We are a couple so every time we got out it''s practically a date." He countered.


    "And sometimes I can pay to." She argued which is found extremely cute.


    "Of course you can," he pulled her close as they were walking on the sidepath, "you can pay me some ways." He teased. "I love sideways, missionary, oh and don''t get me started on dog-"


    "Ehhh!!!" She yelled, covering her ears pushing him away and away from him she ran.


    "Pervert! You are a perv!" She yelled as she ran and heard hisughter behind her. It was beautiful and it spread warmth inside her. Happiness that he was happy.


    She continued to run and slowed down frowning that she doesn''t hear himing after her.


    "Boo."


    "Ah!" She jumped and turned around only to see him. He gathered her in his arms saying, "Don''t ever run from me."


    He held her close and hoisted her up into the air making her giggle loudly as he twirled her around.


    cing her back down gently as he could he smiled seeing herugh. "Keep that smile on your face for me, yeah?"


    Her smile widened more as she nodded vigorously, "Sure." She answered with a hugenod.

 Chapter 72 - Accident.

    She released a huge breath and then focused on the steering wheel. Tightening her grip over it, she checked the rearview mirror and put the gear in neutral. Her hands were sweating and her heart was thundering against her chest.


    "Adaline sweetheart," her father wheezed out as he tried to control hisughter. His shoulders shook as he covered his eyes. "Honey it''s driving a car, you are not going to a battle." Heughed and his words could barely be made out. Adeline was more nervous than he was in a delivery room.??


    "It''s tough!" She cried, panicking when she took her eyes off of the road for a second. She was way too nervous. "What if someonees too close and I just barrel into them instead of stopping and hitting the breaks!" That was her worst nightmare


    He sighed and ran a hand over his red face. "I know sweetheart which is why you have to practice first. If I can manoeuvre the car ording to my needs it is because I have practised and so will you." He patted her head, "and this is one of the reasons why I am taking you early in the morning. There would be no one on the road for you to barrel into." Heughed again as his chest shook making her frown and turn away from him.


    "Make all the jokes that you want but it''s hard for some people." She grumbled.


    "Whatever," her father waved his hand off, "just start the car." He said as he gripped the handle above his head tightly.


    The car purred as Adeline shifted the gear.


    **********


    It has been a week since Adaline had been learning how to drive a car and she had gotten pretty good at it. So much so that her father had allowed her to take the car this early morning on her own. She was to take a quick spin and thene back home with her and the car both in mint condition as they left their house.


    She was close to having a panic attack when that was said to her. For a moment, she could see herself and the car being in a car crash or being mmed into a wall. She was going to die and kill the beloved car.


    "Honey," Jason sighed, "It''s not that tough. Yes, you have to be careful, a little more, in the beginning, is normal but calm the nerves. No one is out there in the early morning which is why I am telling you to go now."


    So all in all, she was driving very carefully. ncing around in the rearview mirrors, and then in the front, she kept her eyes on the road and was a lot of what was happening in the back.


    In this small town, Nylon, there was a lot of wood. Nothing too deep but locals tended to avoid going into them as she had been told they were wild animals inside and someone has seen a snake too.


    Plus not long ago Marshall had seen a wolf and that was something that Adaline would not take a chance to meet.


    But what was about the history of wolves? She had to look into that one for sure. Maybe the public library would have something about that since the always has a soft copy of newspapers if not the hard one. Also, her friends were a bit mum on the topic, which only raised her curiosity more. What was it all?


    The town was wrapped around in so many questions.


    She carefully drove through the woods on the road but felt something crawl her spine. She nced at the roads that were surrounding the road from both sides and felt creepinesse in. She also felt eyes on her back but with one nce at the rearview mirror, she shut that thought out there was no way something is watching her when there was no one around her.


    Why did she always have the feeling of being watched even though she could see that no one was around her?


    She always felt this and it was only here, in this time. It was spooky as hell.


    She swallowed and continued to drive but the silence scaring the living daylights out of her. So she decided to put on the radio.


    Sighing she looked over and pressed a few buttons and the song came in.


    She tsked at the song that had yed. There was no way that thework was this bad. She couldn''t even make out what song it was and her father did it have any pen drives or CDs in his car.


    Sighing she leaned over and started fiddling with the radio until a new song came with its words clear. Why was there nowork here?


    Rookie mistake. She shouldn''t have done that.


    As she continued to fiddle with the radio, the car jerked widely as it hit something. She jumped ahead but the seat belt stopped her moments but not before giving her a wild jerk forward. She hurriedly took control of the steering wheel.


    Adeline saw a ck dog being hit, and the car almost running him over, in a split second, she changed the direction of the car and turned the steering wheel into a new direction making the car turn to the left.


    Hitting the dog could be avoided and tried for that.


    She immediately turns around and when he got of the way and saw his shadow I''m the mirror when the car mmed into something and her head met with the hard steering wheel. The impact had her yelledimmediately and within moments she lost consciousness.


    ******


    Wincing at the pain she felt, she slowly moved her head. "Ah!" She cried as she felt the searing pain in her hair that was bleeding. She had even worn the seat belt but the airbag didn''te out as it was supposed to and there was smokeing out of the engine as she looked around her.


    Smoke! Her eyes widened as she realised it. The smoke was not good.


    She had to get out of the car. Adeline no idea for how long she had been unconscious and the smoke had beening out. This was probably the time when the power went up in mes and she probably with it.


    What had happened? Where did the wild doge from? How was it big enough to hit her car and have an impact on it.


    She tried to get up more and paincame from all over her body. She cried as she moved. Her back hurt as she tried to straighten it. Someone was constantly banging a hammer on her head. Her eyesight was a little woozy but she could make out things. Her right was not clear and she couldn''t process anything.


    She was huffing as she still tried to get up. The pain was severe. The distress caused by it was enough to force her to go back to the unconscious. She sobbed as the pain hit more. It wasing and increasing by the passing moment.


    "It''s too much. . . ." she muttered still crying. But she had to get out of the car. . . or at least try.


    "Please help. someone help ..me.." she cried but her throat ached like hell. She couldn''t even talk. Painfully, she raised her hand and unbuckled the seatbelt. It clicked but didn''t snap back like it usually did. It just stayed there. Sighing as she sobbed because of the pain, she still tried to raise the other arm, not looking at what was causing the pain, she pulled at the belt and threw it with as much as the strength she could muster making it dangle at the side.


    ''That''s it..'' she praised herself, an ''a bit more..'' the phone was in her pocket, she could feel it. All she had to go was get out and call her father or the authorities. . . Yes, she could do that. She had to do that.


    She moved to the door and pulled on the handle. It didn''t move. She moved again and pulled more harshly making her arm jolt up in pain but she didn''t deter. She had to get out of the car.


    With a war cry, she pushed herself to the door and opened the door with her body force. It opened a bit but as she pushed further something blocked it.


    She turned to push it. Her body was not allowing it as she was injured for what appeared for her to be everywhere. There was no path on her body that did not ache or she felt like was broken.


    She sighed as she started sobbing once more. The curse of pain left her mouth as her body cried too.


    "Why?" She whispered, closing her eyes as she cried. Why was this happening to her? What has she don''t to wrong?


    Her eyes blinked drowsily as unconsciousness once again took over.

 Chapter 73 - The Marks Gone.

    Xavier pulled into the driveway with a heavy heart. He was dead tired. He had been scouting the territory for any unwanted entities. They had taken the role of enforcers as they had taken up residence here.


    That was the least they could do for the pack. Even though they were royalty by blood it was still something they wanted to do.??


    "Did you find anything?" His mother came out to receive him and closed the door as they went in.


    He shook his head. "Nope. Except for a few rabbits and deers breeding. It''s very frustrating to watch." He grunted looking irritated and Alexander immediately took to it.


    "Well, breeding season is fun if you are.. breeding. Unlucky for you, you had to watch animals getting it on."


    Cassandra winced at the vulgar Language, "Must you?" She gave him a stink eye, not appreciating his words directed to the poor baby.


    He shrugged, "We had to shift because of him and there was no use of it and we had to shift once again because he wanted a new start with her." He then looked at his younger brother more pointedly. "Which he should have done from the start." He shrugged as it was all too obvious.


    Xavier scoffed loudly, "you think it''s easy convincing someone who doesn''t believe soulmates and love at first sight shit that we are supposed to be together?! Dad tells him how difficult it is."


    Javier who was cuddling with his mate just nodded and muttered something under his breath. But looked up when Cassie smacked him on his backside growling a bit, "Yes, yes. It''s a fucking headache. You never know how one might react." And he went back to his mate''s neck. "The best thing and the worst thing could happen in a second of time to you." He remembered it clearly. Cassandra was human too.


    Xavier who had been sitting on a single-seat, set up a bit to get morefortable and ran a hand on his chest feeling a bit upset from the inside.


    His wolf was edgy inside. Pacing in his mind, growling while being on the edge fully. He was anxious and one thing about Lycans was, they were never on the edge.


    Thest time his wolf was on an edge, there had been a rouge attack which was not understandable since he had just shouted the territory.


    "What''s wrong?" Cassandra asked as she looked at her son''s troubled face. "Are you not well?" She frowned. Her instincts and the weak wolf inside could feel that her son was not fine.


    Xavier shook his head. He didn''t know what was wrong but there was a feeling inside him that was warning him for something.


    The hell?


    "Ohe on, animals mating can''t make you feel that upset. Adeline''s just left to be marked. She is mated to you."Alexander huffed in frustration. "You did have sex with¡ª"


    "Alexander that''s it!" His mother growled. "Stop talking about that nonsense." She then turned to her younger son Xavier. "What is it, sweetheart?"


    Xavier with a troubled expression turns to look at his mother, "I don''t know. but there''s this horrifying feeling that I don''t like.."


    His hand went to his neck. He didn''t feel it anymore. . .


    Within moments he reached his bedroom and pulled down the cor of his shirt. There it was, his empty neck.


    "What the hell?" He muttered as he ran his fingers over it.


    "What''s the wrong boy?" His father grumbled and came in. "Your mother told me to follow you."


    Xavier turned to his father and for the first time, Javier saw his son panic.


    "What''s wrong?" He asked in a calm and concerned tone.


    Xavier''s chest felt heavy but he knew telling his father was important. He might know the answer.


    "I had marked Adeline temporarily which should have been around for two or three months or you, moon cycles." He exined and then tugged on his shirt again making his appearance to his father. "It''s gone. The mark which had appeared on my neck when I marked her is him! It''s fucking gone!" He growled in anger.


    How the hell did it disappear? It was a nature issued against nature.


    Javier''s have his son''s neck a long look. "I have never heard of it before but meet your mate in school and check." He sighed but his eyes and bodynguage did not calm down.


    "Check what?" Xavier rebuked immediately. "It is not supposed to happen. No one or anything can just undo a mark." These nerves were all over the ce. There was a chance that Adeline''s body could have repelled it but the mark was no force and it was also temporary.


    His father tsked. "There are things but only written in ancient witch grimoires which is impossible for Adeline to get her hands on."


    "Unless someone¡ª" Xavier''s beast growled at the thought, "¡ªsomeone gave it to her."


    Javier thought of it. "Something isn''t right." He muttered under his breath.


    No one would dare to go against the royal family. The beasts in them would drive them crazy.


    So who was it?


    **********


    She tried the push the door open again but after a certain gap door stop opening. Adeline''s eyes were getting dizzy and she could figure out what was blocking the door but she could really make out the smell of smokeing out and now she was panicking.


    Even though her body didn''t have strength for her mind was in utter chaos and since Adaline could not get out with the only option that remained was now to call the authorities straight away.


    That was the only remaining option as no matter how hard she tried she could not pushed the door open, it was jammed in and if she was right, she was fading in and out of consciousness and with smokeing out of the engine the seconds before the car went up in mes.


    A father''s number was on the first speed dial and the second was of the concerned authorities.


    And without any further dy, she died the number before she slipped back to unconsciousness.


    "Help. . ." Was thest thing she said.


    *******


    "Pull the door! I have her covered!" The voice hammered in her ears and she winced. The voice s too loud and it hurt her head making her wince.


    She opened her mouth to say something but she couldn''t hear it, maybe she did say something but it did not reach her.


    Adeline felt herself being lifted and being carried to somece after which she had a constant chatter around her. it seemed as if she was surrounded by people finally but her brain didn''t click what was happening.


    Was she dying?


    "..brain.. damage... emergency.."


    She probably was.


    ***********


    Being an ountant working individually as having his practice and being hired by apany were are equally tiring jobs. In ountancy, one numeric mistake could result in a business having too many profits or go down in the loss which further would endanger his job.


    He sighed. This was stressful. So much so that even had to work from home in the morning to make sure that it waspleted in time.


    This job was hard but the benefit and the money earned from it was worth it. This job also makes sure that Adeline was going to have the future at any expense she wanted.


    It would be great for him to see his child be happy.


    He leaned back into the chair. His thoughts running through. He remembers the time when Serena and he had talked about having three children.


    Those times.


    Serena was the one who had won the lottery. She was the jackpot, someone for whom he had worked even harder because he wanted to give her the best life anyone could offer.


    He frowned as his phone rang this early in the morning. It was a hospital number. He knew it for sure when the caller id picked it up.


    He nodded. His rtives were down for as much as he knew. So who could it be?


    "Mr Woods?"


    "Yes," he answered anxiously waiting for who it was for.


    "Jason woods, I believe Adeline Marigold Woods father?" A man continued.


    Jason felt his blood drain from his entire body as he heard and understood that the call was for his daughter Adaline.


    She was the one in an ident. "We had a call from your daughter''s mobile. She was in an ident and is bleeding heavily we would require you toe to the hospital with all her medical history avable if possible. We have taken her to the hospital immediately!"


    "Yes! Yes! I''ll be right there!" He yelled back and scrambled to get the keys. That''s when he remembered. She had the keys.


    That''s why she was in an ident.


    He moved out and hailed a taxi to the hospital. His baby could be dying for all he knew.

 Chapter 74 - Never Driving Again.

    Consciousness seeped in and she sighed loudly which made her cough a bit. Her eyes weighed too much for her to open them but she tried her best. The room wasn''t that bright which she was thankful for and opened her eyes just a little bit. As much as her fatigue allowed. She prayed that she wasn''t in the car.


    Her eyes found a white, in ceiling. Moving around a bit she was her father sitting next to her bed with his head lying on her bed.??


    She was safe, in a room and with her father. She was as safe as she could be.


    Nothing scared her anymore. She sighed and closed her eyes willingly moving back to sleep.


    It was alright now.


    ********


    The next time she woke up she found her father to be reading a book. Smiling softly, she touched him making him jump up in surprise.


    "Hey.." he whispered leaning down and kissing her forehead lightly trying not to cause her any further pain. "Baby.."


    She smiled a bit more.


    "You scared me.." his eyes got a little moist and she felt guilty. She should have been more attentive on the road instead of trying to fiddle with the radio.


    "Hello," the nurse came into the room and immediately gave her full attention to Adaline. Her father must have pressed the button while he was talking to her. "Hi sweetie, is there any pain or anything you want to tell me about?"


    Adeline shook her head. She didn''t feel a thing inparison to the pain that she felt in the car.


    "Alright, your father had given us permission to tell you what your injuries were." She took a few papers and started to inform Adeline about them. "You do have a nasty head injury for which we have given you blood and we would also have to get a few scans to make sure that everything is right up there." She pointed to her temple. "Then there is a slight sprain in your right leg, but don''t worry it would be a quick recovery for that. The main concern is the head injury and the fracture in your left hand. Your arm was dislocated and also broken into pieces which I believe was jammed up against the door and assuming that you moved around it cost you a bit more. There is going to be a long recovery for the head injury And your fracture for which are advised to be no tension and lots of rest." She smiled. "Don''t worry about your school. They have been informed and your absence will be excused as winter break is starting in a week."


    Adeline smiled not being able to say a lot but still cracked out a word. "Water..?"


    "Ah, yes." The nurse poured her some and then ced it in metals draw brought it next to Adaline''s lips and let her slip slowly.


    She ced it on the table next to her and spoke. "Usually we would offer you a bath but for you, it would be ideal to get a sponge one. We cannot get the ster or your bandages on the head wet at all. But for now, bathing should be the least of your concerns. At least for now." She smiled and fiddled with the equipment as Adaline and Jason did not know anything about medical science. She took Adeline''s vitals and noted them down leaving eventually.


    "Hmm," her father hummed and took her hand in his. "Are you sure that you''re not feeling any kind of pain? If there is anything even a slight pain somewhere, tell me right now."


    She shook her head. "No, I''m fine." She smiled. "I''m sorry." She can''t help but say when she saw his eyes getting moist again. "It was so creepy to drive through the words in all silence so I just try to switch on the radio and get the right channel and I don''t know-how. Something...a"


    "A what?"


    "Did they find some kind of animal lying next to me on the road?" She asked looking at him asking him in all seriousness. because I remember correctly that it was an animal for which she had favoured the car and ended up getting hurt.


    "No, baby. As far as we know it was just you on the sight." He answered kissing her hand repeatedly.


    She dimmed a bit. It was a lot of animals that was sure that hade into the middle of the road and had caused her to get into an ident. She was sure of it.


    But then she realised something. As soon as the animal had appeared in her line of sight she had to don''t the wheel a way which meant that it was not sure if the animal had been hit by her or not.


    Somehow, it meant that if he was not on the side then he was not hit and was fine.


    She was relieved yet agitated as she had suffered more consequences.


    "You''re not drinking again." Her father sternly ordered making her frown. "No, I mean it. At least for a year or two. You''re not driving. And that means if I have to hire a driver to drive you everywhere then I will." He vowed.


    Devastated. That''s what he was. "I''m sorry papa." She whispered with her tearsing to the surface. "I didn''t think that it could happen it was an animal there and I tried to not hit it and hit myself instead." She cried while talking and he hugged his child.


    "Not that I am against your decision it was very brave and thoughtful but I think I would have been fine if my daughter was ok and I was paying for the treatment of that animal." He sighed. "yes to be honest I would have been great if it was that animal in this bed instead of you." He sniffed barely holding his tears in. "Please try taking care of yourself next time if ever you drive again."


    She nodded in the hug and promised him. "I think the next time I will drive would be the time that I needto."

 Chapter 75 - Wolf Again?

    A week had gone by with her in the hospital. The week that her friends came in for shirt visits as she was still critical and only family was allowed to visit for a long period.


    and the day that their winter break had started because during this time there was heavy snowfall for which rows were clearly blocked and for the safety of the residents people were option excuse allowed toingte also students had their winter vacations due to the extreme cold weather.??


    Adeline was still sitting on the bed yet now more awake than ever and happy as her friends were surrounding her and she also brought lots of candies and food.


    "But seriously we were so scared when we got to know that you are in an ident," Elizabeth revealed. "Your father exined to us pretty well that you are okay now."


    Marshal spoke up with a little hint of curiosity in his eyes. "I know that you are a good driver. I have seen you pass by my house, so what happened?"


    She shrugged and slowly confessed. She was still drowsy in the format of the meds. "I was driving in the woods, the ones thate when you''re driving out of the city. I was out for a long one. It was so creepy and I just switched on the radio and fiddled with the button to switch on the one with good music but then like out of nowhere a wolf appeared and I mean it was a big animal and it looked like a dog!" She shook her head, "I just tried my best not to hit it and because of that I turned the car around and rammed the car into a tree."


    "Wow," Christine whistled. "I will be honest I don''t think I would have had such a quick-thinking and turned back around, I think I would have ended up hitting the wolf." Then her eyes widened as she realised. "A wolf? Like are you sure?"


    She nodded. "I may be drugged up right now but I do know what I saw them." She did.


    "See, Christine I told you should have gone to you thought it is right then." Marshall hissed. "I saw a wolf watching me all night."


    She huffed. "Yes because a wolf watching marshal would be such a scary thing right, cause you are so tasty to look at?!"


    Elisabeth shook her head at it too.


    "To be honest, it is serious that Marshal saw a wolf and Adeline did too and she saw a wolfing out of the Woods!" She held Christine''s nonchnt stare with her serious one. "It is serious Christine. They had gone once on a rampage and killed half of the town and that makes it serious for us to report it to the authorities."


    Christine sighed. "It''s just.. we are kids. High school kids and they won''t believe us that much."


    "That does sound fair," Adeline herself agreed. Who would believe a bunch of kids? "I mean hypothetically speaking why would you look into a thing that two kids im about. If I was there I won''t work that hard to find something inexistent in the woods. Plus, why would the world''se to the surface I mean when they are like deep inside the forest?"


    No replied to her. they were trying to figure it out on their own as well. Why would only two wheels that were seen by theme out of deep inside the forest where the humans have once driven them into?


    it was like an unspoken agreement that they would stay in the words and humans would stay away from them.


    So why only two?


    Was something happening?


    "Let''s leave it be." Christine sighed. "honestly today is the first day of winter break and I do not want to stress my brain with something that isn''t there." She then turned to Adeline with a teasing look, "Did Xaviere?"


    She immediately blushed. He had and several make-out sessions had been in the process.


    "He had." She turned pulled up the plushie previously in herp for them to see. "See he even got me a Pikachu." She smiled.


    Elizabeth squealed. "That''s so cute!"


    Marshall smiled but anyone could tell that he was shaken up about the whole wolf ordeal. To be honest, anyone would have given if they would for staring into their house all night. It would have spooked anyone.


    "Marshal," Adeline leaned over as much as the brace allowed and cupped his hand. "I promise that next time you see the wolf again I would personally apany you to the authorities and also provide that I was there and so the wolf too."


    Grateful for her support, he smiled. "Thank you. It means a lot."


    Christine scoffed and measured his biceps. "Maybe you might wanna cut some time off the gym given these muscles are pretty meaty." She winked at him, "Even I''d wanna have a bite."


    Elizabeth and Adelineughed loudly whereas Marshal looked horrified.


    "Thank you foring." Adeline couldn''t help but say that in gratitude. "It means a lot that you areing and visiting me in the hospital daily."


    Elisabeth and Marshall smiled. "We''re free¡ª"


    "I don''t have anything better to do." Christine sighed but sprang up in action. "I mean, for a friend yes."


    "Yes, we got that," Marshall said giving her a stink eye. "As a friend, you''d even eat your friend''s meaty arms." He air quoted the word meaty.


    "Kids," the nurse came in with a smile just like she had the past week. "It''s her lunchtime and also for her meds. I am gonna have to ask you to leave."


    They all nodded and moved to stand.


    "Bye," Elizabeth kissed her forehead. "Take care."


    Marshall hugged her briefly.


    "Take care and drinks lots of water." Christine reminded and hugged her.


    "Bye." Adeline waved at them and then took her meds from the nurse.


    Once again, sleep came willingly to her.

 Chapter 76 - The Midnight Visit - I

    The night had fallen.


    Once again, he moved inside like he had done in the past days that Adaline had been in the hospital.??


    He had not gone inside whilst people were there, hardly once or twice had he appeared in front of her father to save face.


    No-one stopped him from moving inside the hospital after the visiting hours for over. The wolves working there were aware of his presence and the humans knew that his family was far more influential to be stopped.


    As soon as he opened the door, he heard, "Did you get it?"


    He smiled at that. She was waiting for him too. He raised the back and ruffles came from it. "Yes, I did."


    He switched on the lights and Adaline sat on her bed. She giddily the back of McDonald''s in her hands and started eating immediately without even waiting for him to get her a te.


    "Hungry, aren''t you?" He teased but then tensed up. "Seriously Adeline, are they not feeding you enough?"


    She shook her head. "They are. But the food they give is practically tasteless. I could say that it is for someone who cannot chew and swallow. . . Does not have taste buds."


    He chuckled at that and watched her eat. It satisfied him that she was being taken care of because the doctors were telling him of every movement she made and so was the surveince cameras through which he was keeping an eye on her.


    "Are you any pain?" He asked as he stared at her fractures.


    She shook her head as she stuffed her mouth with a handful of fries. Her fear of eating with etiquettes and manners around her boyfriend for the judgement was far over and now she was a wild child present in front of him who ate as much as she wanted and was extremely messy.


    But that was the least of his concerns since his mate was lying in front of him injured and bruised.


    Her eating like normal and unlike the first day was the best thing.


    "Xavier," Adaline looked at him, "Why is it that youe when everyone is gone and that too around in the middle of the night?"


    He smiled faintly. To be honest he had been waiting for that question to arise and for her to ask him.


    But he wanted to hear her talk more which is why he started to stall.


    "I dide in the visiting hours before your friends."


    She shook her head and looked at him pointedly. "That was merely for 10 minutes."


    He grinned. "Not enough for you?" He winked and she blushed. "I get it after all or encounter is usuallyst¡ª"


    "Xavier!" She hissed, "that is not what I was talking about!"


    He chuckled. His beast felt at is knowing that had a lion was behaving that a then she did the first day where she could not even speak and was drowsy and drugged most of the time.


    There it was difficult for people to control him and he remembered the damage that he had caused in the hospital room the very first day so much so that he had to be sedated and be put on in a medically induceda for 2 days while Adaline was recovering.


    It was hard for her but it was harder for him to watch because it was mate and his incapability to keep her safe.


    "Because I like my alone time with you." He answered and then stood up. "Plus I don''t think your father would appreciate me doing this to you in front of him." He took her lips in a powerful hold of his.


    Her toes called immediately at the contact and her heart fluttered when his fingers gripped her hair roughly. Her heart pounded even harder than before.


    Every time with him was most sexual and sensual than before.


    There was no touch ever when she did not feel the most intense feelings when touched by him.


    Even when her body was badly functioning and was hooked up to all kinds of machines and equipment.


    He pulled back and his finger touched her lip softly. "You scared me so much, Adaline. You scared us all so much."


    She smiled but he could sniff out the underlying sadness it had. "I just did not want to hit the wolf."


    The wolf. His smile remained, unlike the first time where it faltered when he heard it from her.


    "Yes." He muttered and went back to set on the chair inside of the stool that was provided through him to Adaline''s father who spent most of his time here. He then handed her the burger.


    Adaline took it but she still had him with curiosity and a hint of nervousness which he had picked up from her scent. "You do believe me don''t you? because I do not line when I say that it was a wolf, I know what I saw."


    He nodded immediately, not wanting to have to feel depressed about anything especially about her mate not believing her.


    If she said that she is so aliens then Xavier would be the one to believe her without a second thought.


    "Yes love, I do believe you." He answered. "But you must understand that there is no way a wolf woulde out to the main road that was connecting two cities and through which almost all the vehicles pass when ites to going to the airport."


    She sighed. What he said was true because why would a wolfe out so much in the open and make everyone aware of his existence?


    Xavier leaned back into the chair. He usually did not feel guilt especially after the line but there was a different kind of emotion that he felt whenever he lied, even remotely, to Adaline.


    But this time cleverly as stated by his family he did not deny the existence of the wolf rather he said that it was read to spot one which woulde handy when he would tell her about the existence of them all.


    The existence of different wolves, shapeshifters, sirens and of course realms.

 Chapter 77 - The Midnight Visit - II

    She was still hungry and he hadughed at that. Nothing brought him more content than seeing that his mate was demanding more food and loved being fed through him. But for now, he had just brought her a few packets of chips from the vending machine outside.


    Coming inside the room he handed her those packets but not before checking the expiry date of them all and he also bought her a few packets of choctes.??


    If she wanted to be fed then she was getting fed. Period.


    This time he did not take a seat in the chair instead he sat behind her and she was ced in his legs and her back was touching his front.


    The ideal position for him, the one he loved because it was easiest to protect her in this form.


    He smiled and as he watched her eat.


    They had not found out how the mark had gone but the first time where he hade to know that Adaline was in an ident he knew that the disappearance of the mark had something to do with this.


    Then Adaline revealed that it was a wolf who hade in the way.


    This could never be just a coincidence. It had to be something more than that.


    A pre-nned game against him.


    But this was the point that he did not understand. Why was a plot beingid out against him when he was not even the heir to The throne?


    That was most likely to be against Alexander as he was the firstborn child and a likely chosen heir aspared to him.


    Alexander was someone who came off as bubbly, cheerful and positive.


    He, on the other hand, what someone who can off as cold, hard-headed and stubborn. Which was exactly how he portrayed himself in front of others.


    He gently ran his fingers through her hair andbed them. Taking out any tangles as they were not taken care of in the past few weeks.


    He just came to the hospital for 5 to 10 minutes in front of others so that no one could say that he was a lousy and careless boyfriend. But it in the night when he came he felt more at ease because he could touch her without any restrictions from the humans.


    He had to sleep in the guest bedroom for a few days because he had destroyed his own when he was made aware of the fact that he may have been in an ident and he could not go immediately as he was yet to be informed through her family and friends.


    He had been on the edge and his beast was apletely different story. He was more primal and he wanted to lick her wounds and have his spit heal her. He didn''t want to wait but that was not possible. His father and his brother had to restrain him.


    He braided her hair and then took a soft rubber band and tied the ends together. She was and had leaned on him. Their eyes were almost closing and she was ready to sleep. He continued patting her hair knowing that sleep woulde to her in the time if cuddled her into it.


    ******


    He took the garbage along with him which was mostly wrappers of the stuff that she had eaten. His made was lying in the bed asleep and full. Just as he wanted.


    Now came the next step which you had been repeatedly taken care of since the day Adeline had met with an ident.


    He threw the garbage in the bin and once again stood still, concentrating only he breathes of his mate.


    She was calm and so was he. At least till she was near him.


    He moved into the forest and the deeper he went, the more his beast got to the edge. Being away from his injured made who was at her most vulnerable point it was something that triggered both of them.


    He ran to the highway where Adeline''s ident had taken ce on able to walk away from her. The quicker he reached there the better so that he could sit out a side hospital and make sure that she was alright.


    "What did you find?" Xavier just as the first thing as soon as he reached the site of the ident.


    The Alpha of the pack was here along with his beta wolf. These two were involved with the axis investigation because appearing in front of humans in wolf form was forbidden and was considered a highly punishable offence.


    "Nothing." The beta wolf answered. "We have scouted the entire forest for the scent of wolf familiar and unfamiliar birth but we havee up with nothing."


    "What?" Xavier barked out. "Is your nose not doing its job or should I get an actual dog to do it?!"


    "Xavier," his father chided. "Don''t you worry son? If it was a wolf then it would have been found already but I am worried that it was not."


    "She said it was." He immediately defended his mate.


    The alpha nodded. "I would have agreed but there is no scent in the entire forest that could tell us that there was an unfamiliar wolf here or even someone who was from this Pack." He then looked away to his team of trackers, "They have never lost scent if there was someone that was from within this pack he or she would have been already caught."


    "And if they were from the outside then the pack''s defence is would have taken them down Immediately," Alexander murmured under his breath but it was enough for all of them to hear it. "What I don''t understand is, how could Adaline even think of a wolf doing it when there was not one? No one talks of wolves anymore."


    Javier scoffed, "Too many fantasies but then again if she said that we have to take her word for it unless it was a big dog that she is confusing it with."


    Everyoneughed at that but Xavier didn''t.


    There was no scent of confusion or lieing from his mate when she told him that was the wolf. All of this pointed to a big again that he had to find out about but not before making sure that his mate had fully recovered.

 Chapter 78 - Finally Home.

    She was home, finally and now in his arms.


    Sometimes it felt like she just belonged in them.??


    Sighing in the content she snuggled in more.


    He sighed andzily rubbed her back. "All okay, baby?" He asked again out of concern.


    "You have asked me that twice in the past 10 minutes." She grumbled. "Let me sleep."


    He shook his head a bit at that. It wasn''t his fault that his made was human and had been in an ident.


    It was his worst nightmaree true. Because he knew that she did not have the healing skills that he did also that she had been in that position for hours at stretch. She could be in pain for all he knew and he wanted to avoid that.


    It was the first time that he hadpletely lost his cool and did not know what to do. So much so that even Alexander hade out of his goofy nature and focus on how to help his brother.


    She was a fragile little thing who had broken her arm and leg and had a bandage around her head. For her, she knew that she would heal within a few months but for him, it left a permanent scar.


    Something told him that he had to be even more careful while dealing with her.


    He wrapped his arms around her pulling her security to his chest. That was where she was supposed to be.


    In his arms.


    "I''m fine." She grumbled. "Sexy time?" She slurred, half asleep as she gave him a slobbered kiss on his chest.


    Skin to skin felt better.


    Heughed at that. "Can''t do, baby. You still have to recover."


    She tsked and quietened down. Then popped her head and said, "Careful sexy time?"


    He barked out augh at that. Instead of answering her, he just pulled her close.


    *******


    "You have¡ª" he stopped the growling from his chest trying not to scare his mate that was rushing around trying to kill herself, "Why can''t you listen to me and sit down?! Just sit over there and tell me what to do, if you don''t want to eat something from my hands and order it from outside!" He raised his voice a little bute down once again but then he remembered that she was way too fragile at the moment.


    Adeline had abandoned her crutches that she was supposed to walk with and had taken it upon herself to take small baby steps and walk around the house. "It''s fine. I have to start working someday and I have the walls to brace myself with when I go out of the house and use the crutches."


    Xavier''s beast growled when he heard the word outside. Dam the hell if she thought that she was going outside the house while she was all bandaged up. She was supposed to be resting and that''s it.


    "Adeline, please. Rest. I don''t think you want me to call your father. You know what he said." He warned.


    Jason Woods and Xavier had been on the same page when it came to Adeline''s health. They had both taken it upon themselves to stay at home alternate days and make sure that she did not overstrain herself.


    She felt like she had two overprotective shadows around her. One watching while the other was unavable. They had unanimously decided on it that she was not to get up from the bed, her crutches were always going to be used if she ever had to walk and walking was just an illusion for her.


    She collided with the side table and almost fell down but then supported herself by holding the table but that was it for Xavier.


    "That''s it!" He roared and stomped to her. He picked her up by her underarms like a baby and ced her on the very table that she had collided with. "What don''t you listen?" He hissed


    She tsked, "It was just a small¡ª"


    "Just and small?" He snarled scaring her of him, "Do you even know what would have happened if you had not called the paramedics? You would have died, Adeline, that is what would have happened. You would have died!"


    She flinched back at his loud voice and tears came to her eyes. She sniffed and lowered her eyes. "I''m sorry¡ª"


    "Well, you should be! You still are not understanding what your father and I went through when you were lying there on the hospital bed hooked up to a thousand machines." He sighed and leaned in, cing his head on hers, "Baby, I know it is not your fault and we''re not ming you for that but a second there when your father received the call I am sure that he would have been scared out of his soul and so had I. We were so scared."


    "I''m sorry." She whispered not knowing what else to say to him. If she had to ce herself in their shoes and received calls for their ident Adaline was sure that she would lose her mind and go in panic.


    She could not even fathom the thought of what her father felt when he was going to lose his only family member.


    He shook his head and he kissed her neck to where his head was sending a shiver up her spine. "It''s not your fault baby but please take care. A lot." He kissed her neck again.


    It shot up straight shivers to her spine. She sighed in the pleasure of having him close to her. She wanted him, close and in her. The st form. they could have. Unknowingly so she moved her hips and thrust them towards him sighing harshly at the contact made.


    "Adeline," Xavier stiffened immediately when he realised what she was doing. "Stop."


    "You are hard." She stated the fact.


    ''You need to tell me, honey, I can fucking feel it.'' Blood was rushing there and he could lose himself at any moment.


    "Babe, you need to rest." He grated out the words, he needed her to rest as his beast was taking over. "I can''t. . . "


    "Please." She whimpered and his resolve almost broke and his wolf took control. He roughly pulled back from her neck and held her jaw.


    "Needy lil'' mate," he growled out as Adeline dripped wet from it. "You want it?"


    She nodded eagerly and whimpered out another, "Yes please."


    He growled and pinned her to the wall, giving her exactly what she needed.

 Chapter 79 - Finally Home -II

    She winced slightly as she tried to walk. Perhaps she should have listened to him when he said that she should rest instead. He was pretty rough in the afternoon but she enjoyed pretty much every moment of it.


    Hard and fast. She swooned at that.??


    She now understood what James meant when he said that rough with a bit of kink was going to blow her away.


    And it did.


    After her multiple orgasms and his own, they both had had their fill and he took her to her bathroom. Hethered her hair and washed it along with her body making her feel super special. She loved every moment of it.


    Now, it was the night and she was lying awake because after the bath they had fallen asleep. Her father was sleeping too. Like always, after work and a week of leave that he had taken for her he had a lot of catch up on which made him dead tired.


    She sighed and decided that perhaps she should try walking now. With Xavier in the house the whole day, he made sure that she didn''t even get up for the loo and that was a daily urrence.


    She slowly moved around and got up from the bed. Without her crutches, she slowly moved to the wall and walked down the stairs with the walls help. Her feet slowly moved forward and her eyes adjusted to the dark. She frowned as she noticed it.


    She could see in the dark!


    Not clearly but better than before. She could see the things and she won''t be surprised if her eyes glowed in the dark.


    She moved to the kitchen. The idea of a midnight snack made her full stomach adjust space for some more.


    She had been feeling a lot of hungrytely but then again she had also gotten sexually active recently for which as she might reason for body needed more energy.


    She switched the lights on and opened the fridge. There was no way that her father was getting up which is why she had often suggested getting a dog for security andpany.


    She made herself a grilled cheese sandwich. Two actually, which made her wonder What was wrong with her because she was often full by one. Even though it was around midnight she still went outside to eat. Sitting on the steps she continued to eat while enjoying the weather.


    "Hello there." Her head with to the side to where she heard the voice from and saw her neighbour standing there.


    They were the new ones.


    "Hello." She smiled back. She must have seen him somewhere. She was sitting close enough for them to have a chat and she could hear him every nicely.


    Weird.


    His eyes, especially those were familiar.


    "Do you go to our high school?" she asked trying to find a source of familiarity.


    He shook his head. "No, I work around the town. Various jobs, so you must have seen me working."


    She nodded. Maybe, that was it.


    "Why aren''t you asleep?" She asked taking a bit of her sandwich.


    He shrugged looking straight. "I don''t know. Maybe I am overworked. How about you? The future tensions keeping you up?"


    Future tensions? She blinked repeatedly at that. She hadpletely forgotten about that.


    "Um . . ." She swallowed in nervousness, "I have that decided. I want to go to Yale."


    "Holy shit. What subject?"


    "Education. I want to teach but that doesn''t pay well so I think I would go with global affairs." She answered with a slight smile on her face. "I find those very interesting."


    The boy nodded. "I''m Noah Scott." He held out his hand and Adeline took it as she stood up for it.


    "Adeline woods." She smiled at him,pletely making out his frame out in the dark. "Nice to meet you too."


    "You have a boyfriend," he added and then raises his hands when she stared at him, a little creeped out. "I mean have seen him a lot. So I just assumed."


    There was no harm in admitting it. So she just nodded, confirming the assumption.


    Noah nodded. "Well, what are his ambitions?"


    She turned to answer but the words stuck in her mouth.


    What were his ambitions?


    He had not answered clearly what she had asked himst time and from that time she had never bothered to ask him again.


    "He isn''t sure." She shrugged. "I''m sure he wille up with something great for him."


    "He should. After all, you will have to focus on Yale and he has to go to school around it. The long-distance would be difficult when you have to study harder than before."


    She lowered her eyes and nodded to his words. "Yes, yes," she muttered.


    All of This made sense to her because at the end of the day she had to live the sound within the most prestigious school for her where her father and mother had met.


    "Don''t tell me you are thinking about breaking up." Noah joked, "But to be honest it''s a rtionship between you and him and for you, you should always keep yourself on top."


    She looked at him and joked back. "You know a lot about rtionships. How many have you been in?"


    He raised a finger. "Just one. She was the Love of My Life."


    "Aww.." she cooed but then immediately sobered up. "Wait was?"


    He nodded grimly. "Yes, was. She died, unfortunately. She was killed by my enemies." His eyes met Adeline''s and she shivered with how intense they were.


    "Oh," she whispered pulling away from his eyes and looking down. "I am so sorry."


    "Sometimes I feel like I can get her back, you know. But I need help for it." He looked up into the sky.


    Adeline looked at his face as he was looking up. The guy looked sad and she counts to stop her next words. "Well, if you want, I could help you when it''s the time."


    His head snapped to hers and she flinched, "You will?" He said breathlessly.


    She nodded with a smile. "Yes, anytime."

 Chapter 80 - His Mate Was Safe.

    Adeline was lying down in her bed with Xavier. Her head was on his naked just as they have had another around in the bed. She could not just get enough of him. The wanton self of her could not let go of the man without having him again and again. Everything did something the feelings were intensified than before.


    She was obsessed.??


    He was running his fingers on the length of her arm. She was exceptionally beautiful and damn she knew how to ride him.


    Little Virgin was no less than a professional bull rider. She took him with ease and fit him like a glove, snug and tight. Her breasts bounced in front of him and he found his mouth watering at the sight of it.


    "Did you take your medicines on time?" He asked as he kissed her forehead, keeping his lips close to her head as he murmured the words. Instead of her natural scent, the scent of medication had taken over and he hated it. For him, it stank and he wanted the mangos back.


    She nodded and then giggled as she thought of something. "Were you not supposed to ask me that when you came?"


    He scoffed and then smirked as he got up and hovered over her. "I wanted to but someone had already jumped on me." He leaned down and started to kiss her neck making her shiver in pleasure.


    That was true. She had been very active sexually and it was certainly the best experience she has ever had. She would love to do it all over and over again.


    He pulled back with a sigh and she immediately looked at him as he sat on the edge of the bed, wearing his clothes. Her arousal was once again in the air and it was getting difficult for him without having her touch. She was weak and this was as far as he could go while being careful and until she wore his mark. That''s was to make her body change and be stronger to take him while mating where most likely his beast would take over and she would be carrying a child.


    But she was too weak, especially right now. She was injured and on medication.


    And he was guilty of not telling her but he couldn''t until he had the okay from his uncle. The king.


    "What happened?" She was wet. She needed him. She blinked at him and that would have been his undoing but his self-control was stronger than this.


    He shook his head and looked pained. "You are weak at the moment and I do not want to overwork you and tire you out. I think you should rest." He leaned over and kissed her forehead.


    He got up as he wore his sweats and left the room making Adeline drown in hurt.


    The feeling of rejection flooded and tears gathered in her eyes. Somehow she felt that she was not good enough for him.


    What had happened? Everything was okay . . So how in a matter of moments had she been rejected.


    She sniffed and buried her head into the pillow crying. How could this happen? Was she not good enough?


    Xavier was already downstairs when he heard russelling them the sheets of sheets automatically knew that she was awake and it was probably getting dressed up because of which he continued making her sandwich.


    He heard a sniffle. Frowning, he focused more on the sound and he heard more. He immediately left the kitchen and moved up. His mate was crying.


    "Baby," he took her into his arms and didn''t mind the snot and tears into his shirt. "What''s wrong? Did I hurt you somehow?!" He rubbed her back and tried his best to make herfortable. Also, he discreetly scanned the area for any threats.


    The worse could that she was in pain. He had the car parked outside.


    She shook her head crying but didn''t pull apart.


    "Baby, you need to tell me." He cooed at her.


    "Y-you," she cried into his neck-breaking heart. "You rejected me." She dered making him freeze.


    Fuck, he realised. The band was taking over for her. This was wrong, so, so wrong.


    But that also meant that she had genuine feelings for him because of which it was easy for the mate bond to act so quickly. Mate bond couldn''t have attracted her if she did not have any feelings for him.


    But she was not aware and he had been on enough guilt for having sex with her without having her know about the truth of this world, about him.


    "Adeline, I didn''t reject you. I only care about you which led to thinking that if I go, I could hurt you somehow and the fact that you are fractured scares me." He kissed her forehead and took a tissue to wipe the tears and snot. "What if I hurt you and your recovery could take even more time."


    "I''d be fine." She sniffed. "I''ll be homeschooled. Papa''s thinking about it. I think we would talk about it more today."


    Homeschooling? That only satisfied his instinct even more. Adeline would stay at home where no one could hurt her. She won''t drive and this ident would never happen again.


    It satisfied every protective instinct of his. This was perfect. She would be in front of him and would be fully protected.


    He wanted her safe and sound and the home would be best. His mate had to be protected and safe and sound.


    He was a dominant alpha wolf and he was protective of this female especially when she has sick and hurt. Wounded she was and he didn''t even know. He made him even more protective of her.


    "Yes," he kissed her forehead. "It homeschooling, that would be best." For the both of us.


    A small thunder broke them apart and Adeline blushed. This was embarrassing to say the least.


    "Hungry, aren''t we?" Xavier teased. "What can I get you?''


    She smiled and showed her full set of teeth. "Grilled cheese?"


    And he made those.


    She sat on the counter easting and he cleaned up the mess I had made while cooking. Maybe, he should have ordered from outside.


    "Xavier," he looked at to continue, "How''s it going for you?"


    He chuckled. "Everything''s good. Why?" Except I''ve never washed dishes and I''m royal blood but. . . nevermind.


    "Just. . . " She sighed and he nced at her. She was ncing around the rooms and he could smell the anxiousnessing from her.


    "What is it?" He washed his hands and took the towel to dry them as he walked to her. "Tell me, love." He threw the towel over his shoulder.


    "Umm," she perked at him and finally gathered the courage to ask, "Wha¡ªI am going to go to Yale. That''s where my parents met. I mean both of them went to an Ivy League school, so I want to go to one too."


    He raised a brow, "And?"


    "I want you to apply for that school too." She blurted out. "That''s what we can be together."


    That would be himmitting a crime against his own country.


    He gave her a tight-lipped smile. "I''ll see."


    *********


    She was right. As he stood outside the house, in the woods, he could hear them talk about homeschooling but you could also hear that Adaline was not as excited as he thought she would be.


    "But . . . I ampleting the homework as of now and after a month or two I can join to school bag. So there is no point for me to continue homeschooling." She argued.


    Jason was pretty upset because he didn''t reply. "It is not the one month that I am talking about, after this it''s going to take more therapy for you to start walking again."


    Adeline won''t need it. Her senses and healing were being enhanced after she had mated with him. If she was marked, those would have doubled.


    "Kid, I want you to take this year off. Your leg and arm are going to need rest, meds and then therapy. One was cut through and the other twisted, it''s not a joke."


    "But papa," she whined, "I need¡ª"


    "I said it''s no a joke, Damn it!" He yelled all of a sudden and he could feel the pick up in Adeline''s heartbeat.


    She was scared and he was an inch away from barging into her home. His mate felt threatened but this was for her good. If Jason Woods stepped ahead of the line then Xavier would make sure that he would never be able to open his eyes again.


    "It''s not a joke kid. Your mother died in a car ident and I''ll be damned if anything happened or you." Xavier heard a screeching sound and footsteps. "You are taking the year of this is thest time they are discussing it." He heard a door close and a sniffle.


    At least his mate was protected now. He moved back and ran to his own home.

 Chapter 81 - Deep In The Woods, Live The Wolves.

    Her father did not budge on the topic of homeschooling. Whenever she came close to talk about it, he would just change the topic or would just reply that he would think about it.


    He was most certainly not thinking about it. Or at least the eat she wanted him to.??


    How was she being homeschooled ever going to help?


    This time, again at night Adeline felt hungry which she felt was weird because the medicines that she took should have knocked her out for the night. Some were quite heavy but the doctors feared for any kind of damage because of which she was on heavy meds.


    But like every other night for the past three weeks, she had to get up and eating. A lot more than usual and she has the same diet for the past years. Was it the meds that were making her hungry?


    This time she made a peanut butter sandwich with cheese and pickles and it was delish!


    It was enough for her to make three more. She took a seat on the porch again and enjoyed the night. Same as she had done every night. It had be a routine and she had fallen into it with ease.


    This time she was thinking about the homeschooling that her father had talked about. As much as the benefits it had she did not want to be a new girl once again in herst year of high school. Homeschooling could surely make her grade go up but it could also end up making her lonely and depressed which was once again going to affect her grades more than it would have it pick up.


    She knew that her father would understand if she talked to him about it, a little heart to heart. Her mother''s that had shaken him to the very core and her existence is kept him going but almost losing her had been hard for him.


    "Hey, neighbour." She looked to the same boy that had been talking to her. "Whatcha eating?" Hr stared at the food in her hands, trying to make it out.


    She smiled and answered, "Peanut butter sandwich with cheese and pickles."


    The disgust on his face was clear. He blinked and looked away. "Ahem," he cleared his throat as she watched in amusement, "Well, enjoy. I am a good soul who won''t ask you to share."


    "But I want to share." She held up one and watched him keenly. "I want to be a good neighbour and a good friend."


    "I think not." He joined his hand and shook his head making herugh. He watched her eat beforementing, "Instead of having weird foodbinations and adventures what do you think of having a real adventure?"


    Adeline''s ears perked up at that. For a long, while she had just been on bed rest and nothing had been exciting to her. She was not even allowed to get up from the bed. Xavier and her father had made sure of that and she was annoyed about that.


    Everyone had been after her to rest and not take any pressure on her fractures. By now, with whatever wonders she had been given, she was able to walk on both legs without any pain now.


    "What adventure?" She asked equally intrigued as he wanted her to be. This could be the remotely exciting thing she had had in a month.


    He smirked and pointed to the woods. "Deep into the words, live wolves."


    Adeline felt herself shiver at the words and tone he used.


    But he continued, "We thought that they were instinct by now but they live inside and rarely make any appearances." He exined as he watched her expression grow even more fascinated. ''i think they are purposely trying to make us think that they are extinct. So that we won''t bother going inside the Forrest or bother finding them."


    "Do you know that they are of different colours?"


    "Wolves are?!" She whispered back. They had different colours?


    He nodded. "Auburn, sliver, white, grey and ck. Even more, I think." He wiggled his brows. "Do your want to go and see?"


    Adaline was truly in treat about the whole situation and she wanted to see the wolves for herself. This might be a Discovery that could change her world forever. Wolves that too in a town like this? She always thought that''s he would find them somewhere in Siberia or even Antarctica. This was news and music to her ears!


    But there was also another fact that scared her more. Wolves were not the creatures to y around with. They were scary and attacked the instant if poked. Also, a wolf''s nose was a thousand times better than humans and they could probably sense Adeline step into the forest.


    So all in all it would be a death sentence that she would be getting herself into.


    She had no wish to die for a moment of fun.


    "Not really," she shook her head. "Wolves are dangerous creatures and I have no ways to die tonight. What makes you think that we would even be able to enter their territory before theye out to kill us?"


    He tsked. "You think I want to kill you?" He shook his head and stared at her. "There is something that can make them not smell us." He suggested.


    Adeline blinked and scoffed. "If you want me to believe that, then you can leave. I''m not stupid." She scoffed at that. What kind of person did he take her for? First of all, he wanted her to believe that their werewolves in a forest when humans went in and out frequently me and none of them have shaved one. Then he wanted her to believe that there was something that could mask their smell from them.


    This one seriously must have considered being an idiot which she was not.


    She looked at only for him to hiss and jump through the fence making Adeline stand up. Her heart had picked up the pace she saw himing closer to her which an expression that she knew was not good.


    "What are you doing?" She frowned looking at him standing on her property without permission. "You need to go back." She stated as firmly she could. She wanted him away from her now.


    "I will." He smiled and his teeth shed to her making her see his abnormallyrge teeth. "But you need toe with me."


    Her frown grew even more evident. "No, I won''t. I don''t want to die too. . . ." Her words died as she stared into his eyes where the pupils dted more and she found herself in a trance. Her body once again gave up the control.


    "Adeline, I want you toe with me." He said again and stared into her eyes. "You will follow me." His words were embedded in her mind and she was ready to follow through.


    She nodded. It seemed like she wasn''t provided with any other option.


    "Come now," he took her hand and she followed home without a word. She wanted to rebel but her soul wasn''t listening. It wanted to follow the man, to where he led her. There was no stopping her.


    In a sh, he was behind her and she couldn''t even react to it. Her body listened to him. He didn''t want her to flinch, so she didn''t.


    It was scaring her but she was trapped inside her mind. It was like a whole room was there but she was just stuck in a corner and unable to move. She wanted to get out and take the reins but something pulled her back down no matter how hard she tried.


    He held her shoulders and they walked deeper into the forest and the light from the houses now seemed far away. She wanted to reach out and follow it but he didn''t allow it. Her body just moved forward.


    "You know, people like you don''t listen well." Hemented and her fear picked up even more.


    Excuse me? She wanted to say but her mouth remained shut. It was sealed but without the thread and the needle.


    "I had tried with the others but unfortunately, it hade to the point where they could no longer take it without dying. Stupid bitches belong to the dogs!" He hissed and her heart rate picked up even more. His voice was almost demonic with whispers and underlying tones. "I hate it that their transition never takes anyone''s life and us almost bring the other to the brink of death!" His grip tightened on her shoulders but she couldn''t protest even when she tried to cry out.


    The hell was this boy talking about?


    She was scared.


    "I just need a little bit of your help," he whispered in her ear making her body shiver and discuss the closeness they had. "Don''t worry, since you are not marked maybe you could survive it."

 Chapter 82 - Into The Woods - I

    His words had caused the fear inside her to deepen. The Voice he used scared her and it shook her bones. She could feel her hearte out o her throat.


    Thest time she had heard this voice was in a movie when someone had been possessed by a demon which was not a good sign in this situation.??


    She was going to die tonight. She was sure of it. They went deeper into the forest and her heart rate picked up more and more. The fear of being mauled to that my teeth and nails were going toe true. His hands were still ced on her shoulders as he walked her through the trees and uneven ground full of broken branches and leaves.


    Why are you doing this?! She wanted to scream at his face but her mouth was sealed shut. No matter how much we try to open your mouth her jaw did not move. Even her tongue could not move. She was so familiar which this feeling when she no longer had control over her body.


    As they moved deeper, the light reduced and now seemed so far. She wanted to reach out and run towards it, back to safety. The dark was full of the unknown.


    "There you go," he cooed, "Try to listen." He said and she did. She was ready to do anything just to be safe at the moment. The boy seemed to be unhinged.


    Soft turning against the ground could be heard. And she knew that these were not normal people that she was used to familiarising with. Nope, thesepletely different.


    These were the ones with four paws and ws. Fur and not skin.


    These were the dangerous animals that her friends had told each other that were extinct.


    Now she could hear them growling and running.


    He tightened his grip over her shoulders. "Now that we are so close I think it is time." He turned her around and looked into her eyes, once againpelling her, "how about we forget what happened fro


    om where I asked you if you want to have an adventure? Hmm?" He smiled and she feared him more. "I want you to close your eyes and forget everything. Do it!" Hemanded and she did.


    She opened her eyes and saw her neighbour smiling while they stood . . .not on their backyards.


    "What?" She muttered and looked around her. What happened and why in the world was she in a forest. "Where are we?!" She raised her voice but came to a hiss as he motioned with his hand to keep quiet.


    "The adventure," he answered and frowned in her direction. "Don''t you remember? you agreed to it?" He looked at her as if she was crazy-making her slightly think in his direction.


    She tried to remember but her mind came up nk. She remembered nothing. Thest time she remembered was eating her sandwich.


    Has she eaten it all? She felt hungry again. But she never agreed to the adventure. It was more of a death wish and she had just escaped the clutches of it.


    "What are you talking about?!" She whispered. "What adventure?!" What had she agreed to and why? She remembered denying it so what had happened in between?


    He pointed in a certain direction and she shook her head. "No, I want to go back home!" She hissed at him.


    "But," he rose a finger, "we are already here. What''s the worst that could happen?"


    Sheughed sarcastically. "I know right. Out of a forest, a little tinker bell is the only thing I can think of which can be harmful." She chirped.


    He sighed, "Just look and if it does not interest you even a little bit, we will go back."


    She nodded and so she turned in the direction he had wanted her to. What was the worst that could happen?


    Fascinating it was. So much so that she couldn''t even take her eyes off of it. It was beautiful. It was unlike anything that she had seen before.


    He grabbed her hand gently and pulled her forward to the gap in between the trees from where they watched the wolves.


    All Adeline felt was fascination. They were beautiful. So beautiful. They were ying with each other, a few licking each other and the others just sat. It seemed to be surreal. They existed. They all existed and all the townsmen thought that they were dead.


    "What''s happening? Are they not going to hunt?" She asked him but did not turn to look at him as her eyes could not leave the site in front of her.


    He tsked. "if you don''t talk softly the next thing they would be hunting is us." He pulled her down. "Sit here. They would know if the wind blew. Otherwise, the charm will¡ªAhem." He cleared his throat.


    "Charm?" She caught into hid slip immediately. Even though she was concentrating in front, she was still aware of what he did or at least said.


    "Of tonight. The charming night of us going on an adventure." He grinned.


    She immediately turned around and stared at his face with a cringe. "God, you are weird."


    "I heard that." He grumbled.


    "Maybe, that''s why I spoke up loud." She turned to look at the that was surrounded by an open area. There were do many. It was no way that any of them could be near extinction. Hell, they all seemed to be rather prospering. So, how was it that no one ever knew about them? They couldn''t have hidden their presence for so long without having anyone know?


    "Have you ever wondered something weird happening around you?" He asked next to her making her goosebumpse up. "That something weird is going on and you had no idea what it is but you feel it in your bones."


    She nodded ncing at him. She had always felt that something was different with the people of this town than the one she came from. There was a closedmunity and she was not allowed to enter except whenever she was with Xavier. But what was his point? She had always assumed that the people were not used to neers.


    He continued as he watched the wolves without an expression. "I always feel like they don''t let us enter a circle of protection that they have made around them. Do you feel that there is something weird with Xavier?"


    Xavier? She frowned and immediately felt the need to protect him. "No, he is perfectly fine." She immediately defended him. Why was he asking her anything about him?


    "Is he?" He repeated and she saw a mocking smile light up his face. "Have you ever felt that distances himself from you without any reason?"


    He did, immediately came to her mind. Xavier had been distancing himself for a while now. It was as if they have been intimate for a moment and then he would pull apart as if he was a stranger and this is nothing but a one night stand but he still made her feel loved and get without having touch are sexual.


    As if touching her sexually did not feel right to him. But why was he, out of all, pointing at that?


    How did he know about all of this?


    "With the frown that you have while thinking about it, I will assume that he is distancing himself without a reason." She heard him say.


    She looked at him but didn''t reply to him. He was right. Xavier did distance himself out of nowhere, for no reason.


    She hated it whenever he did that and she never understood what contributed to it.


    "Why are you asking?" She eyed him and muttered, "Should you not be concerned about yourself and not others rtionships?"


    He scoffed. "I''m just helping you."


    "I didn''t ask for help and everything is fine!" She snapped harshly,pletely unlike her nature making her look away. She was not rude. What came over her?


    He snapped his fingers and pointed at her. As if she had exactly reached where he wanted to. "Adeline, have you ever been protective of someone else other than your father?"


    She blinked and looked away for a second thinking about it. It has been her father. Only for Jason Woods, she had been protective enough to not even listen to anything against him. But he was her father, the only living and loving family member she had left, so naturally, she would never hear a word against him.


    "No," she shook her head, not understanding his point. "What are you talking about? He is my boyfriend and isn''t it normal for me wanting to protect him?"


    He shook his head and said, "No. You are more protective of him and it is because of the mate bond that you are not aware of." He winked. "Also, it''s showing effects, so you might wanna quickly now."

 Chapter 83 - Brotherhood - I

    He took off his packet and kept it on the dining chair as he entered the house.


    "In your room or theundry please." His ears picked up his mother''s words and he immediately picked it up and walked to his room sighing internally. He could afford to anger the woman.??


    His room seemed to be dull aspared to his mate''s. Her''s was beautiful and lively and he seemed dark and dull. . .nd.


    He kept it on the chair andid down on the bed. Tired, even his beast felt so.


    It had been on aplete alert ever since Adeline had been in an ident and the fact that he was not aware of that happening had left his beast to go crazy. So much so that even in the middle of the night he had urges to go and check if Adeline it was safe and sound.


    Which he had tonight and left around midnight. Now, he was calm and resting.


    "Pup?" He heard his father and grunted from he was. "You have to train in the morning. Do not sneak out like you did today."


    Shit. Even with the lineage of blood, he had in his veins it was obvious that his brother and he were trained daily as the new heir to The throne and a spare.


    Never was it that he was not reminded of that.


    Alexander was the one who was to be the crowned by his uncle and be the king of the shapeshifters whereas he was the spare until the new heir came. He had initially been quite excited and into the whole system but when Adeline arrived he knew that simple and good life would do him good.


    Just right here.


    His door opened and by the Scent, he knew who it was. So he did not bother to open his eyes.


    "I am turning twenty one next year." He sighed andid down next to his brother. "I am officially going to leave for the capital in the shapeshifting realm."


    Xavier sighed and turned to his back. "Do you expect to see that I would miss you?"


    Alexander shook his head. "No . . No." He didn''tugh and Xavier knew that it was serious.


    "Say it." He urged. He stood up and lit an incense stick. He waved it around the room and ced it near the door. "Say it now. No one would hear you." They were not many times when Alexander was open about his feelings but when he was Xavier epted it with open arms.


    "It''s just. . . ." He stopped and closed his eyes, "Taking The throne is going to be a huge responsibility. I will be ruling millions of people. Millions of people that I will be responsible for is something that''s haunted me as a responsibility because it''s huge. I cannot even take care of Ashlynn that well and here they expect me to take care of . . A whole species."


    "You will do great. Better than me, I mean." Xavierughed, "Even that old schr does not have much hope for me."


    Alexander tsked, "You do not take the responsibility seriously mainly because I am the one who''s going to take it and I understand that you have no interest in it." He looked at his brother, "You will always be the man that I will go to."


    "As a king?" Xavier scoffed. "Don''t be stupid."


    "I''m not," Alexander argued. "Truth be told, aspared to any schr your word will always hold more value to me given that you are my brother and blood."


    "Is it the moment where we kiss now?"


    Alexanderughed loudly. "Fuck you. I think our mates would hate that." He shook his head. "Adeline is perfect for you. I have noticed Ashlynn and mother talking about her as she is perfectly feminine, kind and helpful. I think she would make the perfect queen."


    "She will be my queen. But she will not be involved in any responsibilities as my counterparts until she is ready. At least for her, there will be that option."


    "I hate uncle for not having kids," Alexander murmured but then felt guilty.


    "At least he is not dead yet." Xavier shook his head as he disagreed. "It''s a medical miracle that he has been alive for so long after his mate''s death and now that we are mated, you must understand that moving on seems like the end of the world."


    Alexander nodded as he became oddly eyed. He seemed to think."I don''t think I can."


    "Move on?" Xavier scoffed. "No one can."


    "No," Alexander say up. "I don''t think I can rule. It''s a fucking big job."


    "Are you shiting me?!" Xavier growled and red at his brother. "At this point where you are this close to taking the throne you are telling me that you are not ready for it?"


    " . . . Not ready for it, I don''t think I am up for it."


    "Shut it!" He growled and the entire floor vibrated under him making Alexander more firm in his resolve.


    "Did you see that?" He pointed to the floor that had just vibrated.


    "Bitch, I did it," Xavier muttered under his breath and agreed after all he had done this.


    "This is exactly what I am talking about. You are so much better than I am at this. You are more dominant than I am and we need a king that strong!" He pointed at his brother. "You are stronger than I am any given day if, you would win."


    Once in his lifetime he was finally getting rid of responsibilities and had his mate in arms reach but of course, something had to happen. What Alexander was saying could have him in a shit load of trouble. It would mean that if Alexander abdicated and that would mean he and Adaline would be the new king and queen of a species that she was not even aware of hence that would push back his coronation to years.


    Which was not possible because his uncle was dying and he was only surviving with the hope that Alexander, in six months, would take on to the throne.


    "No," he shook his head. "Alexander what you talk of a something that can never happen. firstborns born, the crown will go to you."

 Chapter 84 - Brotherhood - II

    He moved across the room and put his phone on charging. His mate could call him anytime, so he had to be ready.


    "You don''t understand what I feel!"??


    Alexander was right there. Xavier did not understand what he was feeling but he was never even trying to understand because for him, he had his own life with his mate that he had to protect till the very end and if he took to the throne, protecting a human-mate from entire supernatural would be very difficult than protecting Ashlynn.


    He would never let anyone get into the rtionship that he had with Alexander but at the end of the day, it was Adeline that he had to spend his life with.


    So, he shook his head. "The date to your coronation ising close which is why you probably feel So anxious about it. Don''t worry you have been prepared for this all your life. Don''t worry nothing is going to happen." He assured staring into his brother''s eyes letting his best connect.


    Alexander visibly looked trouble from the whole situation and there was nothing that he could do to make it better. Certain situations in life did not have a grey area it was either white or ck, no grey.


    A simr situation was with Alexander it was either that he would be the king or he would not. But with the given circumstances that the like and kingdom was already going through it was highly unlikely for someone as responsible as Alexander to abdicate The throne. It would only tell people one thing that after their uncle died, they would still not be a stable rule.


    That for one of the most powerful species to ever worked on any realm would be a clear disgrace.


    "Listen," Xavier sighed and tried to make his brother understand that he understood what was happening. "I understand the responsibility you are talking about is certainly massive and I''m not even joking about that. Making sure that a whole species exist and in fact coexist with a lot more others that have differences is a hard job but Alexander you are the perfect guy for it."


    Alexander was scent changed and Xavier picked it up immediately. "I can''t." His brother shook his head. "It''s too much. I can''t take it."


    The pressure was too overwhelming. "Can you imagine that one mistake and people woulde at us and would throw us over! It would be a whole Mary Anthony scene."


    "Marie Antote." Xavier corrected and sighed in tiredness. He had hoped to catch up on some sleep but his brother needed help and he had to prioritise him as well. But this waspletely different. He had no idea how to help Alexander in this situation. "Alexander it''s the middle of the night and I really cannot think of how to help you better except for telling you that you are the man for the job. So how about we discuss this in the morning?"


    Alexander shook his head. "The fact that in the morning our parents would know . . . . . haunts me."


    "But they are our parents," Xavier argued, "Why the fuck can you be haunted by them? Out of all the people they are the ones that are going to help us!"


    Alexander nodded in the end, just to cut the conversation short. He knew that they would never understand the extent to which his anxiety ran into the situation. Being responsible for someone was not a small issue and it was for when someone was involved with the whole race.


    So he just nodded and left the room. The least he could do for the moment was take a good or run and left his beast free and give the thinking for him. Because at the end of the day it was the beast inside him that decided what he had to do. The beast thatmanded a shitload of people.


    Ashlynn was just around the corner and smiled as she saw him. "Hi, did you eat? Should I warm up something for you?" He shook his head.


    "Walk?" He offered and she nodded.


    That was the best about Ashlynn, she cared for him and knew when not question his decision as there was a certain reason for it. The only thing he could not watch wad her crumble under the same pressure as he was being.


    "What''s up?''" she asked in a soft voice as they walked outside and into the forest.


    He sighed slowly before letting it all go. "I don''t think I am ready to be a king."


    "What made you think that?"


    He shrugged, "This intense pressure that tells me I have to make sure we coexist with every species that is out there. Sometimes I feel like it''s a weight on my shoulders that is burdening me to the ground."


    Ashlynn held his hand even tighter as their respect of the sound from far into the forest. The pack for celebrating tonight and Alexander was going to join them.


    "I think not. I think you will do just fine." She raised their joint hands and kissed his. "I just think that it is you underestimating yourself under the pressure."


    He eyed her from the corner of his eyes. He saw confidence and adoration for him in her eyes which immediately made him feel better. Warmth in his heart and his beast stood up proud.


    "Do you believe so? Because if I be the king you will automatically be the Queen."


    She smiled at that. "I am already the queen of your heart. If I wasn''t it would have been difficult but since I have it''s going to be easy to win over people''s hearts."


    "Your highness, Queen A¡ª"


    "There''s the young king to be!" The alpha of the pack roared and immediately had the attention of the young couple.


    They smiled gratefully and nodded the head in respect.


    The alpha beckoned them close and they walked forward bing the centre of attention immediately. Alexander could not help but nce at his mate. He could not recite the entire title and somehow it made him even more anxious.

 Chapter 85 - The Beast Of Her Friend.

    "A what?" She repeated, eyes full of humour as she thought about what he had just said. Mate bond was the most absurd thing she had ever heard of and she had had Ap maths.


    "Mate bond." He answered the question with a more serious expression on his face. "Tell me, Adaline, how many species do you believe in?"??


    That would be the weirdest question she had ever heard in her entire life. Also, she had asked him about mate bond then why was he getting off the topic?


    Nevertheless, she answered him, "I only believe the ones that I can see." The eyes never lied.


    He nodded understandingly. "I understand that. Completely, I do."


    Then make me understand you too, she blinked at him, waiting for more.


    "But what if I could show you that a whole other species exist out there and we humans have no idea about it?"


    She leaned away from him and sighed loudly beforementing. "You are sounding like a truly mad scientist who is trying to prove something that does not exist. What more species are there? There''s human, insects, animals etc but not more than this."


    "How can you say that?" He argued.


    "Because I never saw one!" She hissed. What the hell?


    "Well, there you go." He came closer and gently held her jaw then turned around to the clearing once again where she found humans this time.


    She frowned. The wolves. . ." I-I Thought . . ."


    "Where''d the wolves go right?" Hepleted the sentence for her and she nodded still looking at the clearing which had numerous people wearing animal skin dancing around in it.


    Animal skin and Jewelry, how did theye here? She never saw them and how did the wolves let theme close and take over the clearing?


    "Any curiosity?" She heard him say next to her.


    That arose a lot of curiosity for her. How was it that in a clearing, full of wolves now stood humans? Because for the wolves would have certainly attacked them and kill them on spot for even approaching near them.


    So the wolves vanished and came to the humans instead of them? It made no sense to her.


    "A lot. What happened?" She turned to him fully. Now she was looking for exnations.


    This was a lot more than adventure.


    "People exist other than humans we also call them supernatural."


    "Like the show?" She asked with an eyebrow raised.


    He nodded. "Close. But in reality, it is a lot messier. Not everybody hates each other and not everybody is as friendly." He answered and the sincere expression that he had made her believe him.


    "What supernatural are we talking about?" She asked the dreaded question. To be honest, she knew no matter what species it was, she was going to lose in front of them. They were all so powerful aspared to her.


    "Werewolves." He answered taking her breath away. "And not forgetting to mention, there is a force more powerful than that also known as lycanthropes. They walk on two fee¡ªpaws." He corrected.


    Lycanthropes? Werewolves?


    There she was in a forest, that she was told to stay away from, with him and she knew better herself, now deep inside it with the lunatic who imed to know people walking with two paws and sprouting fur whenever they wanted.


    Wow. The boy surely took her for someone idiot.


    "I don''t understand this," she leaned in and made sure that he had her clearly, "How is it possible for you to think that I am, even remotely, going to believe that? Because it is near impossible." She told him the matter of fact.


    She is not giving into these stupid games.


    He shook his head grimly, "I would have agreed with you years before if you had told me any of this. Hell, I would have considered you crazy." Heughed.


    If only he knows.


    "But this is true." He continued, "This is the truth of life. Something that everyone has been hiding from humans."


    "Humans?" She picked it up immediately and with narrowed eyes interrogated him. "What are you then? And how do you know about all of this? If you are not making it up, you must know with through someone because it was not a book." She said in a firm voice and expression having enough of this bullshit he had been spouting, having enough of h thinking that she would believe anything out of that mouth.


    So, she hadid it out in front of him. She was not believing him.


    He stayed silent for a few seconds. He was hiding something from her and she immediately sensed that out but what she did not like was that was wasting her time on someone who was nothing but a person off the rails. He needed help and she was not the one to provide that to him.


    Maybe she shouldn''t have ever had a conversation with him, to begin with.


    "I''m going to go." She dered and stood up only to be pulled back down by him. "Hey!" She hissed. "Don''t touch me!" She threw his arm out off of her and pulled herself away.


    "The girl I talk to you about was someone belonging to the supernatural realm and I know about this from her." He revealed and that honestly took her by surprise.


    She was astounded by the level of creativity he had and by the speed by which he coulde up with new lies. It was mum.


    "I''m not lying." He concluded as if having read her mind. "I know all of this seems to be highly crazy to you but it is the truth. Others are living amongst us, just like we are. In in sight and we can never differentiate them from others." He whispered, pleading her to believe him in desperation and she scoffed.


    Adeline spoke up almost in a taunt, "So if we can never differentiate them from others how is it that you can? I still believe that even though you know about them, it would not have been highlighted for you to see." His story had a lot of loopholes and there was where he was getting caught by her.


    "They haven''t been." He replied mildly irritated and she scoffed. "It''s just now that I know who in this town is."


    "Who?" She asked for an example letting him know that she was still not convinced.


    He pointed to the clearing. "There. Have a look."


    And she did.


    She squinted her eyes at the clearing to have a clear look, she wondered how had her vision gotten so much better. Two figures walk to the people and she frowned at the familiar faces.


    It could not be, now could it? There was no reason . . . Anxiousness now ran in her blood and she had no idea if this was real or not. But then what would they be doing here? Or maybe, the wolves were not here, to begin with.


    She watched theme to the man who called them and watched them mingle. It was perfectly fine. Everything seems to be normal and she just knew that they were all human.


    "See?" She pointed at the clearing. "They are all humans. Not even a dog in sight, much less a wolf."


    He tsked. "Can you please watch? Why do you think that those two are here, in the middle of nowhere?"


    Okay, that was suspicious. So, she watched them carefully. Most of them were talking around families and friends, children were ying and the others were cooking.


    "See," she turned around to give a nce and then turned back to the clearing. "Everything is perfectly normal and fine¡ª"


    It was until fur sprouted out of Ashlynn and she changed. Adeline watched it happened as her legs changed and the bones twisted out looking unhinged, out of ce. If she was a little bit more near to the scenario she was sure that she could hear the cracking of the bones as she changed into a bigger and more scary monster right in front of her eyes. ck fur came out and covered her entire being.


    She gasped, silently, and ced a hand on her mouth in horror. As much as mesmerizing and shocking it was, it was scary and horrifying. How on earth? That was all he could think.


    She watched her friend, for whatever it was, walk on its two feet to Alexander and m into the girl standing next to him. She watched as the beast held up the girl by their throat and then . . Tore her apart. She, Ashlynn, had torn a girl apart into two and Adaline could not believe her eyes!


    The monster tore the body into two halves throwing both of them into different directions and then she watched Alexander shift into a beast as well.


    "Oh my. . . " The words left his mouth as she had nothing to say anymore. What was this all? How. . .?


    She heard Noah from behind her, "He is, neighbour. The entire family of his is."

 Chapter 86 - Worth It.

    Her eyes watched everything happen. Ashlynn just ''tore'' someone apart, like literally into two and she had down so by shifting into something hideous, monstrous, for ¨¤deline. Her brain was processing Everything but at the end of it, she wasing up nk. She was numb.


    Javier; the working man of the family, preferably at a good spot since their house was huge. If he was a CEO, she won''t be surprised.??


    Cassandra was a woman a owned a flower shop. She loved those.


    Alexander; no idea what he was doing and then came Xavier; her boyfriend, who was studying with her, in the same school and even in the same ss.


    Were all werewolves or. . . Lycans?


    Her eyes didn''t leave the sight of the clearing. She kept her eyes trained there as the bones once again moved and came to a naked Ashlynn. A very naked one, stark naked. Her eyes witnessed it. She wanted to refuse it but it happened in front of her eyes. She saw it, people turning into animals.


    She had shifted back. From a monster to the human that Adeline was used to seeing daily.


    Just like that.


    "What the fuck?" She spat and turned to him in disbelief. "What the fuck was that?!" She hissed. How could it be true? Her eyes refused to believe what she had seen because of none of those made sense in the slightest.


    How the hell was it possible that one human could transform into another bigger and scarier monster and then transfer back as if it was just ording to a snap of her fingers. How did the body do it?


    How?!


    Her heart was pounding. She refused to believe it. She could hear it thudding in her ears.


    She turned to look at the clearing once more to see if it was real or not. People were collectively shifting now and it scared her even more. It only proved the reality is that there was someone else existing in this world other than human beings. This was unrealistic.


    "Wha. . . ." Her eyes were glued to the sight. They were all shifting?! Now she had to believe it. It was true.


    "Yeah," Noahmented. "The two-legged ones, like I said are Lycans. Wolves, as you know are sharp in smelling and sight but Lycans are way better. Those can hear what''s going on thin e entire school. The entire town. They are much better." He shrugged but she didn''t turn around to see it.


    "I hope you believe it now. It''s happening in front of you." He pointed out.


    She nodded with her mouth slightly ajar. How was it possible?


    God . . . made them?


    What in the world was happening in the world?


    Her breathing has picked up as she thought about it. An invasion? What was going on? We''re they all going to kill the humans? Her too? If they were so powerful then how was it that they were going to let humans live and dictate them or hunt them into extinction? Adeline remembered that her friends had said the wolves were hunted down until only a mere handful were left. They had retreated into the forest and here, she had found out that we''re in an army that could easily overpower them and kill them all.


    For was she going to be taken as a pet?


    A human pet, like they had dogs and cats. Shit, she had to tell someone. The authorities had to know. She had to tell someone.


    Noah watched from inches away from her. She was having a breakdown knowing that there was someone else living in the same town as she was and were more dangerous than anything she had ever seen. He loved it all. It was a full moon night and he knew that the wolves would shift and celebrate, which was perfect for the little human to see.


    The only thing that he did not anticipate was Xavier''s brother; Alexandering in and having his mate shifting and killing someone in this process.


    That had been epic. It had turned the whole tables in his favour. Because Adeline had recognised the couple because of which she had believed what was in front of her.


    "Adeline?" Noah softly called and she turned slightly to look at him. "Are you ok? You look like you''re having a panic attack."


    Was she? She probably was.


    "I-I . . Don''t know. . . " She whispered and hot tears came to her eyes. "what''s happening?" Everything felt so confusing. How could she expect a different reality?


    He shrugged. "I had the same reaction too." He revealed as if all of it was normal.


    He once again pointed to the clearing. "No one knows how long they have existed for. Maybe, it was even before us or just mutation. But they are there. It''s a reality now."


    It was. The sight in front of her proved it, even after her pinching herself, it did not go away.


    "I want to go home." She stood up on her shaking legs and walked to the slightly visible light from the branches and the leaves.


    "You know, the mate bond is really important to them." That caught her attention immediately.


    That was a new thing she heard and once again she stood as tall as she was and turned around asking him, "What?"


    He nodded. "They don''t have girlfriends and boyfriends as we do. They do wife and husband and that is for their entire life so much so that if one dies The other soon follows."


    "What?" Was he telling her that there were so good of soul mates is one died in the other did too? Was that not sad?


    "Like I told you that they do husband and wife for life and not girlfriend and boyfriend. Why do you think that Xavier is with you?"


    "No . . " She muttered. She was not going to be a part of this freak show. She wanted to be as far as she could be from it all.


    "Yes," he nodded his head. "You are his mate as he is yours and the world would have it you two have already mated."


    "Mated?" She spat. "What the hell are you talking about?"


    He hesitated a bed and she saw that.


    "What? just say it!" She spat. The night had been enough.


    "You had sex with him! You are mated. The only thing now that is left is the marking."


    What the hell was he talking about? "Can you stop talking to me in riddles and as if I know everything? I know nothing and kindly walk me through it!"


    "Woah!" He stepped back. "Okay, now to put it easily, wolves and lycans mate for life. When they find their mates they immediate mate and mark each other that is biting them in between the shoulder and the neck linking their souls together forever and then that very night they have. . Sex with each other, sealing the bond forever." He whispered the information and watched as her mind churned at the information.


    "What?" She whispered. She did have sex with him. She had sex with him this very morning and day. She was obsessed with having sex with him.


    She still found it hard to believe.


    "Yeah, when you are mated to someone of the supernatural kind you notice to have the same changes in your body. Human mate does not change into the creature as they are not built for it naturally, Instead, their DNA or whatever it is, adapts to theirs. You be slightly sharper and healthier." She looked at him as he continued, "Do you notice yourself to heal quickly or to hear better and see things in the dark and have a good vision? That is all that wolves mates can easily do. These changes areing in you too."


    She could see in the dark better. Adaline did not need to switch on the lights she could work just fine in the dark while making her midnight sandwiches. For the past week that she had been making them, she had worked in the dark and everything was clear to her.


    Another thing that she had noticed was they have told her that her fractures would take months to heal but in thest few weeks, the doctors noticed that they had been healed halfway through in five weeks so that healing which was said to be done in five to six months was done in five merely five weeks. This was miraculous, even the doctor''s expressions said so.


    Even if she did not want to believe the reality all the evidence were pointing in one direction. The direction that was very hard to believe in, almost impossible. Her head pained and she gripped it as her face twisted into an ugly expression of pain.


    Noah tsked as he saw her fall to the ground. Now he had to pick her up and ce her in her bedroom.


    But oh, it was all worth it. The drama was at its finest.

 Chapter 87 - Moving Forward.

    She felt her feet aching which made her frown because no one would ever let her stand on her two feet so they had to be no reason for them to pain. Slightly rubbed the soles together and found once more when she felt dirt and roughness on it.


    What had happened???


    "I think you are awake."


    She gasped and jumped to sit in an upright position. "What are you doing here!" She screamed at the boy who was her neighbour. "Get out of my room!" She pointed to the door.


    When Xavier had lived next door, Adeline had always left the windows opened and the curtains apart but when he shifted and a new neighbour came she had the curtains pulled together and often, her window was closed. The mortifying incident was only for her boyfriend if it were ever to be repeated.


    He sighed and tsked and snapped his fingers. "What happenedst night? Wolves . . . lycans . . ?" He made some hand gestures and she stared at him.


    What the hell¡ª It clicked.


    Her hands immediately went to her head as she gasped. ''Oh god, how could I have possibly forgotten anything about that? Oh god. .'' She closed her eyes as she thought about it. It was a night she would always remember so how was it that she could forget about it even for a second.


    She could see the beast of Ashlynn whenever she closed her eyes.


    He watched her panic. Her eyes darted around the room as she collected the fragments ofst night''s little ''adventure'' and he enjoyed every moment of it. The little human was afraid and her little heart pounded wildly. It gave him immense happiness. After the incident of finding out away, this was the best thing.


    The first part of the whole n was done. Adaline has been made aware of what she had been hidden from and now, he would let her go crazy.


    "I do not understand Adeline." She looked at him and he continued, "Mates, Lycans, only get one mate for their entire lives whereas wolves at times receive second chance mate. So why would he not tell you the truth and sleep with you? He practicallypleted half of the mating process." He subtly pointed out for her to think and think she did. "I mean, that''s trapping you with me and not to forget, you are his only chance of happiness."


    Her words struck a chord. "I did. .," She realised, "Wait, if I am mated, what do I do now? Like I don''t want to be a wolf! Or a lycan!" She protested. She had no will to change into something so horrifying.


    She had forgotten everything that he had told her yesterday. But at least this time she was more awake and that could surely work in his favour.


    And as for the mark, it had already been removed. With that gone, it was a smooth slope.


    "Adeline," he took a seat at the edge of her bed. "you are halfway through to being bound to him for your entire life. The only thing you have as leverage is that he has not marked you yet and he cannot do that until he tells you the truth."


    Adeline nodded, she got that nicely. "And he probably won''t tell me this anytime soon." She concluded and Noah nodded.


    "Yes, he won''t. Because if he does he has to be sure that you would that not run away or report him to the government."


    Yes, true. True, she could do that as well.


    "Now what do I do?" She asked him. She had no idea how to proceed in this situation and he seemed to know more than anyone else. So, he could help her way out.


    "What''s going to happen?" She was human and like any other, the feeling of the unknown scared her too. The situation was something she had never imagined herself to be in.


    He shrugged as if it was pretty muchid out for her already. "Now you will wait until he marks you and then wherever he goes you go because at the end of the day he is an alpha and you are the submissive mate."


    "Submissive?" Sheunched up her nose. Why was she the submissive one? Why could he not be that?


    He nodded. "Yes, that is nature''s way. He is an alpha Lycan by nature; dominant andmanding. Whereas you will be kind and loving which actually, you are by nature." He informed her dutifully. "Alpha''s need a mate in opposite to them. So he is a brooding male and you would be the one with all smiles. Opposites attract, I guess."


    She was. People told had told her that time and again and now it was not working in her favour.


    "I don''t want to be marked." She muttered her eyes cast down as she tried to get a grip on the whole situation. A situation when she had juste to know that the supernatural existed and her boyfriend was one too.


    Should she confront him? Part of her wanted to get it over with by asking her the truth but that every part of her could also see her being torn apart.


    A situation where she was so close to being tied down to all of the circus show and there was nothing that she could do to prevent it. This was the worst thing ever.


    So she stared at the only person who could help her out. "I don''t want to be forced into any of this and I don''t want to be mated anymore because that was practically a lie. So Noah please tell me what to do." She pleaded. She felt like crying. The situation had left her cornered to think sides and she could not pick one no matter how hard she thought about it. The fear of them killing her for knowing any of this was surpassing everything else.


    There was nothing else that she could do because ording to whatever she had heard and seenst night they were far more powerful than her and it would only take a second for them to rip her apart and throw her into opposite directions.


    She was nothing here. It was obvious that she had to leave while she could.


    Noah sighed and looked out. "I don''t know. I one who live DME is dead so I am alienated. They don''t look at me and I don''t look at them but yours is alive, I can''t expect you to just . . Get up and go." He shrugged looking lost himself. "What if in theing days, he tells you the truth. Would you ept him?"


    Should she? He had lied to him after all. At the end of the day, she had no idea who truly was and which species did he belong to. But she loved him. He had taken care of her. He had been gentle, understanding and not at all arrogant in this rtionship.


    She had been deceived and he had taken something so intimate from her without informing her of the truth. He had no right to have sex with her if he could even tell her the truth to begin with. He had taken the next step without letting her know that he was somethingpletely different from what she knew.


    So no, even if days from now or hourster, he told her the truth she would not ept him. He waste and he should have thigh about it earlier.


    "No." She answered and shook her head. "I won''t."


    He nodded and smiled a bit. "Then I guess we wait for a window. Something that could take you and your father out of the twin and the state."


    That was a long shot. There was no certainty that window would ever arrive and she would have the opportunity to take it along with her father because she was not leaving him behind.


    "But. . . that''s too uncertain. There''s no guarantee the window would ever arrive."


    He looked tired by now. She knew that she had gotten into a situation where he should have shown no concern because Adeline was no one to him but he was still trying to help her and she was grateful to him for that.


    "I don''t know. After my lover''s death, I just stayed here. So I am not sure what to do." He honestly confessed and she nodded in understanding. "All I can say is, whenever he might not be in the town of just. . . A chance to move out of the city woulde, you should take it. But not in a hurry."


    It was too confusing and scary, she understood that. They had to tread lightly and carefully.


    "I''ll get going now." He yawned. "I had to make sure that you were okay."


    She nodded and gave a small wave to bye to him. "Thank you." She said. She wondered if anything she was going was right?

 Chapter 88 - Beautiful, Beautiful Love.

    Don''t forget to drop a red stone or two. It increases the ranking of the book!


    *****??


    When he left, she had gone back to sleep. Partially she had been thinking about what she had to do now but the tiredness fromst night had made her fall asleep within minutes. Her father had woken her up after which she had decided to go down and have breakfast with him. "Papa." She kept her spoon down and turned to him. "I think I am okay with homeschooling." She said.


    Jason had nodded when she took his name but that hadpletely taken him off guard. "What?" He looked at her calm face as if she had thought this through. He was ready for an argument.


    "I want to homeschool. The rest of the seven months left, I''d like toplete them from home."


    He leaned back into the chair and gauged her bodynguage. She was calm, no breathing elevated, no signs of nervousness and lies. "Child,st night you fought tooth and nail with me to go to school and this morning you are telling me that you want to what, homeschool?"


    Last night had been an adventure for life which had opened her up to new truths of life and how was going to deal with was the problem.


    So as far as she could stay from the people of this town the better.


    She shrugged. "I thought about it. Then I research about it and the pros outweighed the cons."


    Jason continued to look at his daughter, "Did you hit your headst night? Should we go for an MRI?"


    "Papa!" She protested with a small pout and heughed softly. "Shouldn''t you be happy?"


    He sighed as he gradually stoppedughing. "Kid my happiness is your happiness and if you want to go out and study I guess I''ll be happy in that. So the ball is in your court, do you want to study them in school on you want to be homeschooled?"


    Without thinking twice she answered, "Homeschool."


    Jason nodded and started eating again. "I''ll have the arrangements done."


    A father left after eating breakfast and she was left alone at home. She knew that in minutes Xavier would arrive as her babysitter for the day and this time she won''t be the one who would be jumping on his bones. She would stay away or at least try to.


    As exined by Noah it was the mate bond that was time and again pulling them closer to have a child. It was in nature is calling for them to breed.


    But she was no broodmare.


    The door opened and closed making her frown. When had he stopped ringing the door beforeing in or even knocking?


    "Hey!" He smiled giving her a charming smile with dimples. She would have smiled back given that she had . . .fallen for him.


    Fallen for him? The revtion took her by surprise. How did that happen? How had she not realised it? She did love him. She wanted him, she cared for him and she looked forward to meeting him every single day.


    But were the feelings even genuine or was it just the bond that was forcing and ying with the strings of her heart?


    "Adeline?" She saw him leaning down in front of her. "Is everything alright?" He asked with a frown on his face whichpleted the bad boy look.


    Hotty hot. Me likey.


    Was everything okay?


    She had fallen in love with him and he had done nothing but deceive her from day one. First, he deceived her with his identity then he deceived her with the truth of who he was. At the end of the day, he had never been truthful to her and that was where it was wrong.


    Meaning, it has never been right.


    "No. Everything is alright." Now, it was. Now she knew the truth.


    He still looked unconvinced. A slight frown was there but he nodded and let it go.


    "Did you eat?" She nodded at his question. "And your medicines?" She nodded at that too. Her father made sure that she had her medicines before he left.


    "Alright." He nodded and looked taken aback by her silent behaviour. She was never this silent. Adeline always had to be talking about something.


    "Adeline," he cooed and took her hand on his. She immediately felt it. The longing was crushing her now. She wanted to be closer to him, next to him, be touched by him. Her lip shivered a bit at the closeness.


    She wanted it all.


    So, she let him touch her. He held her hand and she allowed him to.


    "What''s wrong baby?" He asked again and she sighed.


    "You would never lie to me right?" She asked him instead. Her expression held anxiousness and a slight fear which was detected by him in her scent immediately.


    Without thinking twice, he answered her. "Yes. I would never lie to you."


    That only made her sadder.


    He promised but he had been lying to her still.


    **********


    Noah could easily hear the conversations going on in the neighbouring house. He held the metal goblet in his hand and was slightly tilted.


    The man had no idea how much doubt he had sowed in her mind even after promising her truthfully that he would never lie to her.


    "The irony." He scoffed. That Lycan had sessfully dug the grave of his mate by his own hands and Noah was going to make sure that she lied in it.


    Noah moved to the portrait in front of him. "Oh Isa. . . ." He sighed and then looked at the open coffin. "How beautiful you are even in death. Truly it is that no one can match your beauty." He praised the woman who had her eyes closed forever.


    In a sh he reached to stand in front of her and with his finger he caressed the skin on her forehead.


    "Beautiful . . Beautiful love. . " He sang in a whisper, muttering the words under his breath, "My darling . . You beautiful love. . "


    His I used to sing the same song every night when he used to take her in his arms and rest. It had been so long since he had heard this song and it pained him to not be sessful in bringing her back.


    "Don''t you worry love, You will be just fine." He took a sip and licked his blood-stained lips.

 Chapter 89 - Family Business.

    Their rtionship had now grown awkward. Earlier she had loved to touch him and be close, talking to him like he was the only best friend in the entire world and who understood her to the fullest but now it seemed like it was all a lie because at the end of the day it was something else that was pulling her towards him.


    A bond that seems to be non-existent but was just as powerful as nature itself.??


    If someone ever asked her who Xavier was to her, she would immediately reply that he was the one who she loved but now it seemed to be forced on her.


    She was lying on her bed while her neighbour sat on her desk chair.


    "I hope you understand that this would still take a lot of time."


    "Yes," she mumbled, "The window."


    He nodded sadly. "I understand that you want to get out of here as soon as you can but Adaline you have to understand this also that they are far more powerful than us and if they get even the slightest idea that we are trying to escape . . ."


    He didn''t finish the sentence and let it hang making her wonder what could be the worst thing that they could do.


    "What? Pleaseplete it." She said ncing at him and then back at the ceiling.


    "He could mark you. . . Forcefully." He cleared his throat, "That wouldpletely bind you to him and in clearer terms, it would mean that you could never be able to leave them because. . ."


    "Because the bond would havepletely taken over." She finished, getting the gist of it all. She had begun to understand everything and as much as it hurt her it madeplete sense as well.


    Marking would have sealed the bond forever because they had mated already. Usually, it would have been marking that would have connected their souls and mating that would have sealed the bond forever but this time since they had mated already it was going to be the marking ceremony that would havepleted their bond and would have let Adalinepletely let go of herself to it.


    This was something she did not want for herself. But maybe, she could still try.


    "I''ll be leaving now. He is going to be here soon. Remember know what matter what happens never let him know that you know everything. That will only lead him into marking you and that''s the trap." Noah stood up and walked out of the house as she heard the door close.


    Half an hourter, Xavier was here along with a bag of burgers and fries.


    The fully grown boy who looks like a man knew the way to Adeline''s heart.


    "What are your ns?" She asked as she took a huge bite. They were at that stage of the rtionship will eating with their mouth open did not disgust them anymore.


    He shipped his coke, "ns for what?"


    "You know," she wiped her mouth, "The usual, after school and graduation. For you, it''s just 6 months left."


    For him, it was going to be following Alexander''s lead. He would tour the states that they had on behalf of the king and solve internal matters as Alexander took care of the kingdom as a whole and outside.


    So basically it was going to be the family business.


    "The family business." He shrugged. "Alexander would take the leads and I would be following him with my duties as well."


    He had ns and they were not of marking her?


    "Well, what''s the business about?" She asked having no idea what it truly was.


    "It is of Textile." He looked visibly ufortable, "Have you ever heard of cloth and fabrications co., the C.F?"


    She frowned. "Yes. I have." Everybody in the whole country had. Because those were the best fabrics ever brought in. Always high in demand with the quality and the prices given.


    "Well. . We own that." He mumbled.


    She gasped. He was a freaking billionaire that meant!


    Cloth and fabricationspany was one of the most wantedpanies when it came to making clothes. Every designer wanted their supply.


    "You-Ah, you own thatpany?" How could she have never known about this? She had never even thought of him being a rich guy.


    He behaved like a normal guy with no extravagance whatsoever. No gloating from him she had ever seen regarding his money ie even spent any.


    "Oh. .that''s cool." She replied, closing her eyes in shame at the awkward reply. "So, what college are you going to study business in?"


    "For what?" He scoffed. "Business school teaches you experiences of others. We are going to work for father directly for the next five years and when we are out on our own."


    What he wanted to say was they were going to work for the uncle who was the king, directly under him, learning how to behave in court and how to do the decision making then as he finally would pass the ground to his brother they would take over the kingdom.


    He was lying to her and his beast was at his lowest because of that but it was for her good because yet she had to trust him and him, her.


    It was a gamble that he was ying but he was ready to y because she was his mate and she was going to be there for him Forever.


    No one was going to touch or take his Adaline away from him.


    He stared at his mate who had been thinking about something. Recently he noticed she had been spacing out a lot, thinking about something while he was right in front of her. As his possessive and dominant nature, he did not approve of her thinking about something always when he was around her.


    It made the beast inside him jealous that she was thinking about someone else while he was right there.


    Who was she thinking about?

 Chapter 90 - Homeschooling Gone Wrong.

    *Mature content*


    ---??


    Today was the first day of her homeschooling and Adeline noticed somethingpletely different happening. It had thrown every expectation of hers out of the window. She had thought that when homeschooling would start, Xavier would stoping as the time they spent with each other would significantly decrease as she had to study all day long and focus on what the teachers were teaching her, which would mean they could no longer talk or get physical with each other.


    But that did not happen.


    He was inside the house as she studied and if not then he was inside her room watching them like a hawk. She would feel the hair on the back of a neck standing at how he was looking at her and somehow it made her heart race quicker.


    She was aware of his watchful eyes and it affected her while studying and his presence made her want to jump on him and have a wild ride but she reframed from that. She was yet to figure it all out. Because of which she had decided to maintain distance from him, at which, she had failed miserably.


    She could barely take her eyes off of him and she wondered if it was the mate bond or just her feelings in general.


    Her first ss finished and she logged out, she turned to look at him who was staring out of the window with a slight crease I''m his forehead.


    "What are you doing?" She asked with a small frown on her face. Why was he looking at Noah''s window? Did he know him?


    He looked to Noah''s window and pointed, "Who lives there?"


    Her heart picks up even more speed than before unknown to her Xavier had already figured it out.


    He turned to her, "Who lives there Adeline?"


    She stood by now, without feeling any pain, moved to the windows to the curtains, drew them together and turned to him. "Don''t part the curtains there is a boy that lives there I don''t want to see inside my room." Which should work, she hoped so.


    He raised a brow but went down just as quickly. "Alright. But don''t talk to him." Did he trust her? But then why didn''t he tell her?


    "Why?" She quickly chirped even thoughplete opposite thoughts ran in her mind. She had no idea what directions to rein her thoughts in.


    That was the problem. How was he supposed to tell her that somethinging from that room that was not sitting well with his beast? That boy was not normal and he could feel the vibes of the magic flowing through which is why he was being intrusive and was going to stay with her tonight and make sure that Adaline was well protected.


    "Just. . ." He sighed, "The guy''s weird. We don''t see him around and whenever we do is always watching everyone like . . We are criminals." That was true. Noah was a new person in town and whenever he was out he was always watching them keenly as if watching them do something out of the blue and catch them. Everyone in the wolfmunity stayed away from him. They were wary of him more than the other humans.


    That did not make sense to anyone.


    But were they criminals? Adeline nodded nevertheless and moved to the desk once again.


    Something was wrong and Xavier could feel it. "Adeline,e on there are still 10 minutes to your next ss and I think we can have a quick snack break." He offered. His mate loved it to eat and he wanted nothing more than to feed her, his little waddling penguin.


    She was hungry so she nodded. It was weird how she was still always hungry and the midnight munching continued. They went down and Adide opens the fridge to get some chocte milk and poured it into the ss, closing it she turned around and mmed into something making her listen to her grip on the ss.


    "Shit!" Xavier grimaced at the pool liquid ssh onto him and then the ss which smashed into pieces. "Stay here." He looked at his mate. "Do not move." He pointed his finger at her and then moved to the storeroom to retrieve the cleaning supplies.


    He cleaned up the floor with precision. His mate was human and the most fragile person that helium. That made her most prone to dying than anyone else. Cleaning the ss seems to be a better option for him because even if he managed to cut himself he could still heel within a day whereas it would take a week at least for her.


    After finishing he immediately pulled his shirt over his head and moved to sink, wiping his stomach of the sticky liquid.


    "Sorry." She whispered from behind him as she stared at the back of his and his muscles flexing as he worked. She had obediently stayed where she had been told to, watching him work with full concentration.


    "I can wash the shirt for you if you want." She offered him, guilty that he had ruined his shirt but didn''t remove her eyes from his muscly arms.


    He shook his head, "It''spletely fine. I should have made my presence known to you." He shrugged and she wanted those shoulders to bounce.


    Adeline''s breathingboured as she kept her eyes trained on his figure. She licked her lips and neared him. Coming face to face with his back, she gave in to the wanton thoughts of hers.


    She stood on her tiptoes and kissed the back of his neck making him stiffen.


    "Adeline," he groaned out making her giggle, "Please don''t. You know that I cannot control."


    She giggled at that. Adeline had epted that she still had feelings for Xavier and that was before she knew of his true nature and sometimes she wondered if she should give in to those feelings knowing that he was lying right to her face.


    But what mattered more was she loved him at the end of the day and it was for her to decide what she was going to do when he would tell the truth until then she could enjoy this rtionship just as he was doing.


    But sexy time was essential now.


    She kissed him again and he turned around pulling her to him and grabbing her bottom as he mmed her against his chest.


    "You wanted it," he growled she whimpered at the Dominant voice he used, "You got it."


    Fuck her panties. She could buy new anyway.


    Tearing each other''s clothes off, they settled on the counter and Xavier, without any further ado, drove into her making her gasp.


    "You like it like that?" He asked as he mmed in her and held her throat in a light grip. "You like me taking you roughly?" He knew the answer but taunted her more for it.


    She was at his mercy. She nodded and cupped his wrist as she looked into his eyes. Her hips matched his thrusts and she gasped at the pressure building. She was full with him and it gave her another kind of sensation which added up to her building peak of pleasure.


    She had always heard about her friend''s experiences and from that, she knew that it was not always supposed to be great but as many times as she had it with him it had always been better than thest.


    He pulled out making her whimper at the loss of touch. She gasped when he mmed into her again and she felt herself being full of him. His repeated thrusts while her hair being pulled were driving her crazy.


    "Xavier . ." She gasped and her walls tightened around him. This made him m harder into her. His expression hardened as he realised that she was no the edge.


    "Don''t you dare? Don''t your fucking dare cum until I tell you to." Her body jerked harder at those words. The words that turned her own even more.


    ********


    He could hear everything. The sorrowful thing about the entire event was even without knowing what was happening around them there was still leading each other to their demise. He smiled as he heard the alphamand his mate toe. They both came together.


    He looked at the coffin and smiled at his beloved. "Ah, I. . Look at that." He once again focused on the thumping sounds. They were having another go. A smile came to his face when he heard her final gasp as they both calmed down. Adeline was still weak to go for another round.


    He smiled and then that very smile turned intoughter which echoed throughout the house. "I wonder that if they would evere to know what is going to happen to the both of them." He smiled and then turned to the dead body of his beloved, "But then why should we think about it. Whatever they do is going to end up in a favour."

 Chapter 91 - Change In Plans.

    Rounds and rounds of sex they were having and each round was more blissful and pleasurable than the other. Every time he touched it drove her crazy and you wanted more and more. There was nothing that she would not give only to be touched by him, to be held close. The feeling was of another world. The time they spent together was the best.


    She waited for more, she yearned for more. There was nothing that could pull him away from her hut the sword of the supernatural was still dangling over her head.??


    Adeline had gone crazy and she had realised it. She had started to give in to the urges of touching him and being touched by him so much that homeschooling was no longer a priority. She was not even paying attention enough to know what was going on in the ss even though she was the only student present. First, it was the thought that he would stay away from more at the knowledge of her studying but that did not happen as the two of them were still in the same house, tearing each other''s clothes off.


    So there was just one possible solution for it all.


    "Really?" Jason sighed. "Kid, I did tell you to think about it thoroughly before telling me what you wanted to do about it." He said with a tired expression on his face.


    Adeline bit her lip about it, she felt guilty of worrying about him. He was also the one who was unaware of what was happening around him. The supernatural was going to be just a shock for him as it was for her. "I''m sorry. But it''s not working out for me as I thought it would." Because at the end of the day he still around me and I cannot think clearly. "I mean, school physically would be much better than homeschooling. I assure you that I will use crutches and walk as carefully as possible." She said hurriedly, as she tried to convince her father. "I just don''t feel asfortable at home studying. I should have researched better."


    She looked down and whispered, "I am sorry papa."


    He sighed and shook his head. "Child, I am afraid that is not as a convincing argument as you think it is. At the end of the day, you would be walking in a hallway of what, 50-100 people in the same corridor but, Your mental health is more important because of which I will pull you out of homeschooling." He smiled and kissed the top of her head. "Get to bed and sleep. Stop worrying about it. As long as I am here, you don''t need to worry about anything." Her father closed the door to her bedroom as he left and she heard him walking down the stairs.


    Sighing, she fell sideways on the bed thinking about what she had done. At least with people, she won''t jump onto his bones, right? This was going to be difficult and she knew that. The moment she looked at it the same something just pulled her closer to him. It was as if two opposite mas connecting. There was nothing that coulde in between.


    But all of this only made her deductions more confusing because at the end of the day she was no longer sure if it was the mate bond or just her feelings for him.


    Was it worth it? Should she just ask him and tell him that she knew the truth? Won''t that make everything better? But that might only lead to her imprisonment from them. For all she knew for The wolf and the supernaturalmunity, it must be important to hide their presence from humans so who was she to go around and tell everyone that she knew about them?


    She was just hiding her feelings from him and somehow it felt like she was doing something wrong. She did not agree with hiding but.


    She sighed again. This was all too difficult for her and she could not deal with it. She needed help, another opinion.


    She heard a whistle and stood up to look across the window where she heard from. Noah stood there with his phone in his hand pointing at it and requesting her to pick her own. He was calling her. She frowned for a moment, when did he get her number? Added and remembered it as clear as day that she did not give him her number.


    "Hey," she picked the call nheless. He might have something important to tell.


    He smiled and she saw sympathy in his eyes for her which she did not agree with. "How are you?" He asked with a small smile on his face.


    She did not know. "I''m okay." She nodded. But was there a definition of that okay?


    "Hmm," he nodded in mockery and she lowered her head. "You know I am trying to be your friend here, so if you feel confused or happy about anything, I think you should tell me about it."


    Should she? Because after all, he was the one who had told her the truth about everything. He was the one who had been with her from the very beginning. If there was anyone who knew what she was going through, it was him.


    "I need that window toe soon. I feel things for him and if given into I don''t think I''d ever want to leave." She whispered and her eyes got heavier. She was so, so confused.


    He wanted to scoff out loud. That was not even the mate bond but her feelings. But what she believed in, should better his job done sooner. I would love to y with her human feelings and he would do that too.


    "I think so too." He nodded in seriousness. "But if you think that you need to get out sooner, I will try my best." He nodded in understanding.


    She nodded back and the phone remained attached to her ear. This was all so tough.


    "Anyway, I hope your homeschooling is fine." He changed the topic and she appreciated it.


    She nodded, it was. But why was he making conversations today? Usually, it was just him telling her what to do and help with the out after that the conversation was over and he went home.


    Adeline was aware of how suspicious she had be of everything.


    He nodded and looked away. That made adele wonder why was he so ufortable.


    "Is something the matter? You look so ufortable." She said out loud so that she would at least get on with it.


    "Um," he hesitated and she scoffed.


    "You do know that it was you who told me about a whole other species existing in this world and now you are hesitating?" She pointed out.


    "Well, there was one day when I was entering your house but I heard a few sounds and concluded that . . . You guys were. .you know . . ."


    What? "What are you trying to say?"


    "You guys were having sex." He whispered as if embarrassed to have walked in on them. He cleared his throat awkwardly.


    "So?" She sighed. What was his problem? Also, what was wirng with that so much so that he had to mention it.


    "Adaline, by any given chances, have you guys been using protection?"


    She processed the words and a Freon came to her forehead. Her next breath hitched and got stuck right in her throat as she thought about it. Had they? Because for as long as she knew they had been jumping on each other''s bones and all they cared about was having each other''s clothes off of them.


    No one had ever cared to bring out a small silver foil packet and use it. Time and again her father had mentioned the awkward conversation and always told her that he would be fine and understanding if she wanted to be on any kind of birth control and he said that he would be happy that she was taking precautions.


    And for the past few months, she had done anything but that. She had not used any protection for as long as she knew.


    "But I''m not pregnant!" She hissed, the possibility was alone horrifying. "I cannot possibly be."


    Noah nodded and looked wary as well. "Have you had your period yet?" He said in a low voice knowing that he was breaching her privacy by asking so.


    She shook her head. "Doctor said that I might not even have those as I have I lost a lot of blood. The meds would also mess up with my mensuration cycle." She revealed.


    Shit. A child was too much. She would be in a fucking ride, she realised.


    He nodded. "I''m not sure but I have been told that males and females tend to be more potent when ites to pregnancy and stuff. So . ."


    "I should get checked." She whispered and hung up on thecall.

 Chapter 92 - The Pregnancy Tests Kits.

    "Are you sure?" Jason asked again as he prepared breakfast and Adeline had taken a seat at the counter stool. "Because I would have to make the arrangements necessary to get you out of homeschooling which I have no problem with," he rose a finger, "but I just want you to be sure." He exined his point of view not watching her feel bad.


    She took in a king breath and thought about it. Homeschooling was only attracting them both to each other and Adil and found it to be harder every second to stay away from him. The moment he appeared in front of her eyes she wanted to jump at his bones and if not, she could feel his continuous gaze on her.??


    So homeschooling was in no way going to give Adeline in the window she needed to leave and think carefully about this.


    "Yes," she nodded, "I am sorry but going to school and physically attending sses sounds so much better than sitting at home and just staring at aptop screen. It makes me feel more than I already am and I would love to go out again." She gave a cheeky smile at the end making her father smile too.


    *****


    So Adeline had officially started her school again and her friends who waiting for her in the parking lot with a lot of gifts and balloons.


    "Why would you do that?" She whined but ended up taking all of them with a smile on her face. They were not expensive gifts but she could tell that they had put their friendship forward and had given her these considering their friendship with her.


    "Thank you so much." She gratefully said as they all moved inside. Since Adeline still seem a little pain while moving around it seemed best to her to move before the corridor overcrowded with kids who never looked to where they were heading.


    "Ah, Don''t mention it," Marshall waved his hand at her dismissing her. "We all missed you so much and sorry we could not visit you much at your ce. They have been burying us for the second semester."


    "That''s so true!" Christine groaned. "It''s awful the amount of homework they give us."


    Elizabeth just sighed. "They are still giving you time to catch up on your homework. Don''t worry you can take all my notes." She gave Adeline a side hug.


    Adaline nodded gratefully. Her friends did not know that she had opted for homeschooling for three days before opting out of it again.


    The ss was Latin. They had been a mix of and she had her first ss and then the one after lunch with the Xavier. The sses were so much interesting to him.


    He was already sitting there when she arrived and her mood brightened up at that. Just as before she took a seat in front of him and he took to ying with her hair. It was as if everything had gone back to normal and nothing was out of the ordinary.


    She missed it. She missed the normalcy they had. The routine that they had set in.


    She missed those days when all she had to do was trust him with everything and now she knew that every wording out of his mouth could be a possible lie.


    His very existence was one.


    "How are you? She heard him from behind her. He murmured the words and she was able to catch them easily.


    "Good." She sighed blissfully, loving how he yed with her hair. To be honest, she had always wonder how could he possibly have heard the matter how low toned it was. Now she knew that it was supernatural hearing that made it possible for him to hear whatever she said and whatever turn it was at.


    "Please tell me if you feel any kind of strain." He caressed the back of her neck lightly with his hands rxing her muscles immediately. She felt a calm rush through. "We will go to the nurse immediately and if not then I will take you to the hospital. I have the car ready to go." He informed. "I even have your painkillers with me too, just in case."


    An involuntary smile came to her face at the care he showed. From the beginning to till today she had done the same, Caring and adoring her. Then why did he feel the need to lie? If he had told her the truth at the very beginning she for sure would have avoided it then as but if she thought of it now she would have given it a try. Now all he seems to like is a big, fat lier and something he was trying to tie her with down with so that she would never leave. His love seemed like a trap for her and she did not want to be caged.


    Xavier''s nose did a quick sniff as he caught a quick change in her smell. From happy, it had gone toplete the sad.


    "What''s more?" He teasingly pulled on her hair for a quick tug as he asked the question. "Do you want to eat candy?" He then remembered something and taking it out of his bag, he slipped it in hers.


    She chuckled and shook her head. Adeline decided that she would be honest and tell him what she wanted at that very moment. "I am just appreciating the moment." She could feel him smiling behind her and she loved how he understood that you wanted the silence to appreciate it. "You never know when the moment might be over."


    "With you, my moments would always get better." She blushed at his words. "All the time spent together seems to be less and I want more."


    She did too.


    If he felt the same then was it the bond or something they both mutually felt?


    The day seemed to have dragged on and now he had dropped her home before returning to his own. She had assured him that if anything happened she would call him as the first person which was on her speed dial apart from her father. Both of them would get an SOS the moment Adeline something was wrong.


    She smiled. They were such worrywarts but the two of them had made her whole world. Her father and Xavier were the Oy two she knew she could count on and it shocked her how quickly he had been able to take his ce in her heart.


    She sighed and opened her bag. Taking her books out, she put the sheets together and started on her homework. It was time she got her life together and back on track because she still wanted to get into the best school in the country.


    Just as she was about to write a first word the doorbell rang and she mmed her pencil down in annoyance. There was no one else in the house, she obviously cannot ask for the other person to get it while she was working. Getting up she moves down and opens the door only toe face to face with Noah holding a paper bag. Why was Noah here? He had so many jobs earlier and he seems to be freer than a newborn.


    "What''s that?" She pointed to the bag. Had he gotten her food?


    He came in which she allowed him to. "Pregnancy test kits." He answered as soon as she closed the door making her snap her head towards him. That¡ª


    "What?!" She yelled and pointed to the back with her finger as if it was something very, very unholy. "Why do you have them in the first ce!" She nced at them as she pointed.


    "I bought them¡ª"


    "Why!" She again without having him finish his prior sentence. He was stepping out of the boundary that she had given him. He had no right to buy her pregnancy test kits or even suggest that one thing could happen like this.


    He tsked and looked mildly irritated. "If you would let meplete in peace. I did it for you. If you bought these kits for yourself then someone would have seen you and told him about it, so I did it for you." He waved them in front of her face.


    She blinked and looked at it. "Oh." She muttered. He did not have to.


    "Well," he pushed the bag to her. "Go and take a test." He said as if it was the most simple thing in the world.


    She gawked at him. "No! I don''t want!" She shook her head and stepped back.


    He takes again and looked very irritated. "How the hell are we supposed to know if you don''t take the test!"


    "Maybe, I don''t want to know." She said in a calm voice. But in her mind were emotions running around like headless chickens.


    He shook his head while looking bored about it all. That was not going to do.

 Chapter 93 - The Call.

    She licked her lips as she thought about it all. Yes, she could be pregnant there was a possibility that she realised that she had never really pay attention to using protection while doing that but he had no right to talk to her about it. He was not a friend but someone who has mainly given her information that should have had in the first ce.


    "Do you think that it''s going to be easy for you to go to college along with the child?" He threw that her making her stiffen. "What makes you think that it is going to be easy? What will you do when the child just sprouts fur out of nowhere in public?"??


    His words hit a nerve and by her expression, she was sure that he knew that because after that we continue to talk about it.


    That was a possibility and she would have no idea what to do if the child that. To think of it it was most likely going to happen.


    "The child is going to need his father to go out because we are talking about supernatural species. They need a connection to one parent that is belonging to the same bloodline to feel the connection! You think a child is a joke?" He scoffed and red at her. "Supernatural pregnancy is very hard for humans to go especially when you are notmitted to your mate in full terms. You won''t be able to get up from the bed or even survive it!"


    That sent a shiver down her spine. Her heart skipped a beat at that.


    She turned around and walked to the kitchen with speed and a trembling lip along with the tears that were ready to slip.


    His words at settlor cause and effect on hair fall stop the possibility of having a child was daunting enough but having a supernatural child opened up a whole world of possibilities that she knew she could not take on by herself.


    She would need Xavier which was exactly what she now assumed she wanted.


    She took out a ss and filled it with water and drank to her fill. Trying to calm herself down was difficult when her mind was racing into different corners. She had no idea how to reign all of her thoughts in one direction.


    "You need to take the test. We need to know if you can make it to the window or not." He spoke from somewhere near her but she knew that she had not stepped into the kitchen yet.


    "I don''t . . ." She sighed and drank more water. Why could she not just confront Xavier about it? What were the most do the gruesome thing he could do? Rip her apart? Imprisonment?


    "I don''t think that I want to go away . . ." She spoke out loud. At the end of the day, Adaline realised that she did love Xavier and so what if he was one of the supernatural? At the end of the day, that could somehow work in their favour.


    Hopefully.


    She turned to him and pointed at the kits. "I don''t need them." She said, "you know what I''ve had enough of this. I will go and talk to him about all of this and demand answers. The least he can do is kill me or rip me apart o¡ªor just impression me which is something that we will see if it happens but for now, talking to him is more important." She spoke with a firm voice. Not even a word of it all portrayed that she was nervous or anxious about the talk.


    He stared at her in disbelief at what she has just said. He shook his head and looked away for a second out of shock. "Do you even know what you are talking about? Do you think that people don''t watch out for you when you are out of the house? He has people watching over you!"


    Her eyebrows shot up at that. "Excuse me?" She said. It wasmon knowledge that people would after nce at who was walking away and it was something she found out to bepletely normal because she touched people as well but what Noah just said waspletely out of the blue and wrong!


    He nodded, staring into her eyes. "Yes. Go out with me right now to the grocery store and you will find his calling to you and asking you where you are and with who!"


    She scoffed, refusing to believe that. Thest time that they had had this fight was because of Marshall, Xavier had promised her that he would do better. She had believed him and by far he has shown her what she wanted to see which is why she was ready to put him to the test because she knew that she was going to prove Noah wrong about it.


    "Okay," she agreed, "Let''s go then." She knew that he would not all have. She believed her love more.


    ****


    "Did you have to bring a grocery list along?" Noah grumbled as moved the cart around and followed Adeline wherever she went.


    Adeline shrugged and put another item into the cart. "I had toe here anyway. Grab that for me." She pointed at the cereal that was two shelves above her.


    "You are short," Noahmented as he stretched out his arm towering over her.


    She didn''tment on that and simply moved forward.


    By far Xavier had not called her which only made her resolve stronger about it because they had been here for the past 30 minutes and halfway done through her list. She knows knew definitely that he was not going to call especially to ask who she was with and it only made her belief stronger regarding just telling him what she knew and being done with all of this drama. She sighed and dumped the cereal in.


    Her phone vibrated and she stopped walking. The goosebumps came and she licked her lips. She slowly took it out and there it was on the screen.


    Xavier was calling her.


    "Told ya." Noah chirped from behind.


    She sighed and picked up. There was a possibility that this could be for something else as well.


    "Where are you?" She heard him say to her and found a slight change in his voice. It was not as heavy as it usually was and often on calls, it was difficult to understand it.


    "The Grocery store," she answered his question first and then asked her own, "is something wrong with your voice? Did you catch a cold?"


    She heard him scoff and an uneasy feeling rose in her chest telling her that this was not him. But how could it be possible because this was his phone number and it somehow matched his voice too?


    "No, I fucking didn''t." He gritted and she felt her breathing quicken up. He was never like this. "Who are you with at the grocery store?"


    When she heard that question she briefly nced towards Noah. He was deciding between a pack of gummy worms and gummy bears.


    "With no one." She whispered but the chock was still there. How was he talking to her like this? Why now when never before and he wants to coddle her!


    She heard him scoff again making her frown even more. "How about you¡ª"


    "I am excusing you to this time for talking to me like that. The next time you do wait I will make sure that you will regret it!" She hissed and hung up on him without thinking twice about it.


    After her mother had died her aunt from her father''s side had taken the reigns. Her aunty Tessa always made sure that Adaline knew the difference between a dominant man and a mentally abusing one.


    Aunt exined to her that dominance did not mean hitting someone to get the upper hand but someone who was going to take care of her and it would mean that he would both scold and chide her when necessary but hitting was never going to be an option. There was a limit that he would never cross and Adeline was aware of it.


    Her aunt had even mentioned the use of degrading words while having sex was okay, if and okay she wanted it.


    She knew he was not like that, then who was that?


    "Are you going to take the test now?" Noah asked her and she jumped.


    Should she? It wasn''t possible that someone else could have attended his phone in the same voice but her heart refused to believe it.


    "Hey," Noah tapped her shoulder, "Everything okay?" His forehead was creased in worry and she shook her head. They moved forward to the checkout and she paid for everything.


    She ced everything on the kitchen shelf not in the mood to ce them in the pantry. She took the brown bag and slowly walked to the bathroom.

 Chapter 94 - The Confusing Results.

    Don''t forget to vote, it helps me! Comment too!


    ******??


    The instructions have been clear and pretty much mutual on every pregnancy test kit that he bought. Adeline was amazed at the fact that he had bought one from eachpany that must have been avable in the grocery store.


    When they had returned home from the grocery shopping, Adeline noticed that her father''s car was already part in the driveway meaning her father was already home and he had evene out to help her in bringing the things in which that was way better than having Noah standing next to her or more likely on her head while she waited fifteen minutes for every test to turn to the results.


    As soon as she was done with bringing the groceries inside she had turned to her bathroom and gotten ready to take the test but as it turned out to be, she had to wait at least 15 minutes for all of them to turn to the results for which she had decided that maybe stooking the groceries in their ces would be more helpful.


    By the time she had already finished her stocking stock in the pantry but apparently, there was still five minutes to go irritated her because she did not want to wait for two of them while the rest for doing.


    The next thing that she could think of was cleaning. She took her Schoolbag and opened it taking out all the school books along with the worksheets and continued to empty it till there was nothing but a small velvet box and pencil shavings inside.


    She frowned and turned it over but there was nothing written on top of it or at the bottom. Also, she did not remember buying anything rted to jewellery recently on her way home from school. So how did it reach here?


    She opened it and gasped, finding a small golden crescent moon pendant in it.It was tiny but it was beautiful.


    It took her breath away at the first sight.


    She gulped as her eyes refused to leave the beautiful piece of gold. She took it out and moved to stand in front of the mirror. Adeline pushed her hair back and tied the chain behind her neck. The pendant came just below her cor bone and it was perfect for everyone else to see. She was sure that every outfit could also go with it.


    Her eyes met her own in the mirror and she says it at how beautiful it looked on her. She knew that this was given by Xavier and it had two meanings to it. He surely knew how to pick up gifts.


    A smile stretched her face as she continued to stare at her cor bone which had the small crescent pendant on it. She could not help but take a picture of her, a mirror selfie and then a selfie that focused on her neck more.


    She sent it to him with a giddy smile on her face and waited for his reply. It felt like before, the blissful ignorance.


    Everything else on her mind had vanished and the only important thing that remained was his reply.


    The notification turned and she immediately left onto it. He had sent her hearts. A lot of them he had sent making her squeal loudly and jump up repeatedly.


    Secondster she received his call and epted it with a smile on her face.


    "You look gorgeous in it!" He praised and she knew that this was the Xavier that she met every single day. Not the one that she had talked to prior, in the grocery store.


    She giggled and thanked him for it. "You should have given me face to face instead of putting it in my bag!"


    He huffed and she knew that he was smiling. "I wanted it to be a surprise and this one seems to top it all."


    It did. "I love it, Xavier. Thank you." She sighed. It was too good to be true.


    She did love him. But did she love him enough to continue with the facade he put with?


    "Hey," he called and she hummed. "I have to go to my uncle''s house for a few days, a week Perhaps." He revealed. "I want you to be very careful while I''m not there."


    She giggled at his concerning nature. "Please, I''ll be fine. What happened to your uncle?"


    "He broke his . . urm. . hip bone."


    She frowned. "There''s a bone in the hip?"


    "There''s a bone everywhere." He answered very seriously.


    She giggled as a thought came to her mind. "Is there a bone in your pee-pee too?"


    "Adaline!" He yelled and sheughed loudly. Hell, she cackled at it.


    "What the fuck?!" He yelled again. He sighed and calmed down but she was stillughing. "I have to go now. Sorry, I cannot meet you before this. It''s ready urgent." He said and she sighed.


    "It''s okay. Bye." She nodded sullenly. Her joyful mood was not depressed.


    "Bye." He said and hung up.


    She sighed and kept her phone on the bed.


    "You guys are awful."


    "Ah!" She jumped up and turned around to find Noah standing at his window. "What the hell!" She yelled, "You scared me!"


    He scoffed. "You horrified me with that stuff. Heh heh heh, the giggles, uff!"


    She blushed and looked away. Sometimes she felt that the only person in the matter around was Xavier and no one else.


    "Did you check?" He asked.


    She shook her head. "Does it matter?" She rebuked. She was not going to check and just ask him the truth.


    Within a sh, he jumped from his window to hers and within moments was in front of her. She did not even have time to scream because he looked into her eyes and thenpelled her, "You are so scared that you cannot even think about something else than running away. That is the priority." She nodded as he did. "You do not have any feelings for him." He recited and she nodded to hismand making him smirk.


    His eyes nced at her cor bone. The protection charm was there. The moon represented that she belonged to a worshipper of the moon and that she was imed. More so, she had the protection of the mate.


    But it was toote and the charm did not have enough time to act.


    "Now, I want you to close your eyes and count till three, also take the pendant off. So keep it safely, yeah?. Do that for me, hm?" Denying was not an option no matter how much she wanted to. So she nodded and her hands went behind her neck, as she unsped it and ced it safely in the velvet box. Closing her eyes for a few seconds.


    Those seconds were enough as he went back to his window and the conversation carried as before.


    "Did you check?" He asked again and a concerning expression took to his face.


    She shook her head and she felt a weight on her chest. Something was wrong but she could not tell what it was.


    "I should go check," she whispered to herself. What if they were true? What would she do? "Should I?" Her eyes snapped to his. "I don''t know what to do." She admitted. Her brain ran different scenarios and she did not like any of them.


    "Go on," he urged like a concerned friend. "You need to know."


    She went to the bathroom and stepped closer to the shelf where the sticks wereid. They were four and the result only shocked her.


    She went out to talk to him. The only guy who was truthful to her.


    "What is it?"


    "I . . . Don''t know." She shook her head with a shaky sigh and her hands roughly ran through her hair. This was not right. What changes were of it happening?!


    "What happened?" He frowned looking equally worried about what happened since Adeline and had not spared him any details.


    "Two were positive . ." She sighed and Revealed. "And two were negative."


    "So, fifty-fifty." He said and sighed. "Now what?"


    She shrugged. A visit to the gynaecologist was the next stop.


    ******


    The night has fallen and so had the darkness, where his powers grew more. He took off his ring and handed it to I, who was lying in the same position as ever.


    He stepped out of his own house and moved across to Adeline''s home. He entered the house, along with a lil'' witch, I''s apprentice, who wanted her teacher back as quickly too.


    "Upstairs." He pointed his finger up and heard the little witch move up. Adeline was to be charmed so that her mate but never be able to detect his presence in that room.


    He, on the other hand, moved to the kitchen. He took out the small spray bottle, filled with liquid and around the fridge. He sprayed everything there, every counter then, the pantry even and so did he do with the dishes.


    He had failed three times but this time, I wasing back.

 Chapter 95 - The Shapeshifting Realm - I

    He had lied to his maid for which he was not happy about and felt truly guilty inside but she cannot be told about a whole new realm where he was the prince of shapeshifters of all kinds. Adaline would blow a fuse if she ever got to know that without proper reasoning and that would be only an understatement.


    So she knew they were visiting an uncle who had broken his hip bone.??


    Which king Nics was not happy about. The moment they had arrived in the castle it was the first thing that his uncle had questioned him about.


    "You guys broke my ass for what? Foring here, do you know how precious it is? People stare at it!" He growled in frustration. He was the king of all shapeshifters and here he was being told to human that his ass was broken.


    "I''m sure they do." Cassandra agreed to hide her smile, "But not that we are here how about we get to work?" She said, directing his attention to the matter at hand for which they were called for abruptly. Apparently, it was necessary as said by the council members that the royal family had to give its input on the matters including the future king and the main advisor to him which were the Rivera brothers.


    This week Alexander was starting his journey of bing the new king and being the king''s assistant to know what it was like from the very closest. It was going to be difficult for him and very difficult but Xavier was going to be with him every step of the way, so that, there was a chance by Alexander did not Excel, Xavier could cover him up.


    Alexander had covered his scent very well to not let anyone know that he was nervous inside but Xavier was ncing at him knowing well what is going in his mind. His nerves as he understood were just because he was taking on the responsibility of a whole species on his shoulders but somehow he knew deep inside, along with his beast, that he was not meant for it. He knew that he was not dominant enough and he was supposed to be the strongest of all.


    And that was the moment that he knew he had to get along with his brother. Xavier was the only one who had happened to consider what was going on in his mind as his brother without judging him for hisck of confidence.


    King Nicklos was a strong man, well built and proud but on the inside, only the close family members knew how weak he was getting every day. His bones were showing and he could not swallow his food. His body was shutting down and then side and he was barely surviving.


    Every day he took a step closer to meet his mate in heaven. The only thing stopping him from meeting hell waspleting the promise to make sure that the kingdom survived till the next heir came. He had made it through mostly and now Alexander was the crowned heir.


    "Boy," his uncle called and Xavier looked over, "I heard about your mate. Congrattions. Take your time in telling her the truth. She should know but with time and when she is ready. They need to know the difference between theugh thates from the heart and the bond that would affect them slowly, not as much as it does to us but it would make its effect to the human as well."


    Xavier nodded. "Yes uncle, I understand." Adelinefirst had to realise her feelings for him so that she did not confuse those with the mate bond that was just a connection she felt towards him. Things would get tricky for him otherwise.


    They entered the study of the king, soon to be Alexander''s and took their seats respectively at the conference table.


    "Thest three girls kidnapped, Nothing is known about them." The king sighed, the tensions were getting to him and his face showed it. "It is hardly fair the those three was such a young girl and just newly mated, one pregnant too, only to be never found again."


    Xavier had read the files; girls were being kidnapped and they were only three in number from three different states. This time it was the heavily guarded capital of the Lycan country which only meant that these people were getting more bold day by day.


    "Was there anything else inmon between the girls kidnapped?" Xavier asked as he lightly swirled around in his chair. They had to be a connection because all three of them were girls and were newly mated, so that was the first pattern that he could notice which was right in front of him as well.


    Thecouncilman that was in the room shook his head. "No sir. Apart from being newly mated, that was within thest 12 months there was nothing between them. Not even their blood types."


    That disappointed him.


    Ifmon blood types were no longer an option then they had to rule out the possibility of vampires taking them away.


    Witches would never kidnap Lycans away and risk a war. Then came sirens and other water creatures but they know that Lycans andnd animals would never survive underwater which again ruled them out unless provided with the herbs, which did not waste on shifters who were not their mates.


    Then who of the followingcreatures in every realm could it be?


    "I don''t get it. . ." Javier spoke, uneasy on receiving such information which led them nowhere, "if the kidnappings were in tens of numbers I would have understood but these are just three and that''s it?" He waved his hand to the girl''s information. "Why only three?"


    "Javier!" Cassandra chided, horrified.


    "That''s alright." The king spoke from his chair, waving it off. "I understand where ising from. Given the possibility that they had the opportunity to take more than one woman then only three, yes that does arise more suspicions." He agreed to nod to himself.


    Alexander was the only one who had not given any kind of input on this topic and the king had noticed this. His I out was needed.


    "Alexander," Nicks called the boy who looked up immediately. "Do you want to say something about the kidnappings going on?"


    Alexander moved his head slightly to the side and Xavier knew that he was going to shake his hand in front of the king.


    "Uncle, if you don''t mind me saying, can we rest for the night before dinner?" Xavier intervened and raised his arms beige whom, stretching him and cracking his bones. "I''m dead tired."


    "And I don''t care if you''re dead!" Cassandra growled, "Behave!" She snapped makingXaviersit up straight.


    The king turned to his younger nephew and nodded as he observed the boy. Everyone nodded respectfully to him, their beasts bowing down to his in respect. His eyes did not leave the young boy''s head until he left the room and the door was closed.


    "What do you think about Xavier being the king instead of Alexander?" He asked his trusted advisor who had been with him for thest decadesof his reign.


    Theman silently thought about what was said to him and then nodded thoughtfully. "Xavier is a wildcard whereas Alexander is a grounded man. If ites to trusting The Kingdom with someone, with all its traditions, one could trust Alexander but if we talk of reaching new heights and treaties one could trust Xavier on that."


    The king sighed, equally torn in between the two. "I was hoping you could provide me with a better answer. What you said is I have been thinking for the past years. Both of them are highly capable but Alexander. . . Xavier is who I feel is better."


    "The decision I believees to the family in deciding which one is worth if you are not testing them both." The assistant offered. "I believe we could provide a series of tests for both of them to see which one is, better where."


    Nics nodded. He hated testing both of his nephews to see which one was better than the other but it was also important from the point of view of the king who had to choose the next ruler.


    "But," the assistant hesitated and Nichs gave him his go-to. "Xavier has a human mate which can be a disadvantage. First of all, there is a threat of rejection and then there is the possibility of a dying give in the childbirth."


    Yes, that was something you have to worry about given the fact that humans were more fail aspared to young Lycan girls. The possibility of light and girl died during childbirth far rare than human doing it. Human mates were not that rare but they were extremely fragile which was not well sat in the shapeshiftingmunity.


    The king closed his eyes. The decision was going to be one of thehardest.

 Chapter 96 - The Shapeshifting Realm - II

    Alexander entered his room and closed the door behind him but just as the door touched its handle the door opened again and Xavier barged in closing get behind him.


    "What the fuck?!" Xavier yelled at his brother making his eyes widen. "What do you think you were doing by shaking your head in front of the king when he asked the question?!" If the king asked you something one had toe up with an answer. They could not lie neither could they end up keeping their mouth shut.??


    Alexander sighed and shook his head. "I had no idea what to do." He replied in equal frustration. His mind waspletely nk.


    Xavierughed sarcastically. "Then you could have repeated what was going on in the room and then put a question in the end! Think, fucking damn it!"


    Alexander was showing signs that he was not ready for the throne and this was the end moment. The preparations for the coronation had already begun and if at this time people started to talk, it won''t be good for anyone.


    Alexander tsked. "I panicked." He revealed. "The king directed the question at me out of nowhere."


    "The king will always direct the question to you out of nowhere. That is something that will never change." Xavier threw at it. "You are supposed to be paying more attention to everything!"


    "Well, I can''t!" Alexander yelled back equally loud and somehow manage to shock his brother. "I cannot focus on many things and I cannot think quickly under pressure."


    And that was the problem save your released. As a king or head of state, he was supposed to be decisive under pressure. If there was a war or a cmity was struck Alexander as the future king was supposed to think in a situation of panic as calmly as he could.


    But his brother had revealed that he could not, this was a problem.


    "Alexander, no one can do it all of a sudden which is why you have been given a training period to deal with." He exined. "You and I were never supposed to be directly involved with the royalty and the royal duties but now since we are we have to adjust to it."


    Sometimes responsibilities came and one had no choice but to ept because of the impact it would have on everyone.


    It was simply bing the scapegoat but also with the ground and immense power tomand millions of creatures who was the most powerful.


    "I need to think about it." His brother sat down on the bed and sighed. "I need to think about it all. If I want to and if I don''t . . ."


    Xavier scoffed. "Per se, please tell me what would happen if you''re saying and decide that this is not what you want to do? Do you think you can go safely after rejecting the throne?"


    Alexander scent change immediately and Xavier''s heart dropped. Fuck, he was not supposed to say that.


    "People would never agree. . .would they?" He muttered looking out of the window that had the view of the entire capital. "The public will never forgive a king who abdicated his rule because of . . Petty fear."


    Xavier walked to his brother and took a seat beside him. "Alexander all of us know your calibre which is why we know that you would be a great king. Kings are born yes but their experiences and teachings make them great. Uncle Nics here to address all of your concerns regarding this and maybe you should take it up with him if you feel cold feet."


    "Would he understand?"


    Maybe maybe not the answer for that it could not be guaranteed never the less saviour stood by his brother. He nodded, "Yes. Ask him the question, as the young boy like him, years ago, who is going to take the throne." Raising his arm, he ced his on his shoulder. "Don''t you worry? If you be the king or you don''t I will always be beside you."


    Alexander could not help but nce at his brother. His support was needed at this moment even more than Ashlynn''s. "Really?" He asked with his eyes shining.


    He nodded. "You are my brother and to me, that will alwayse first."


    Both of them turned forward and looked at the capital which was bustling with life. They could see everyone given their eye side it was easy to make out who was where and what were they doing. Those were the people that one of them have to rule one day and no matter who it would be the other one would always be beside them.


    "Don''t worry." Xavier whispered looking ahead at the people, "It always is fine at the end of the day. Just like the before we would figure this out as well."


    The brotherhood was strong as ever.


    ******


    "Did you hear?" Cassandra to her husband who stood beside her.


    He nodded. "Yes, unfortunately, this time the boys from got to light the incense stick."


    "I don''t get it," the displeasure on the mother''s face was visible to anyone. "Why would they not tell us what they were thinking? Especially Alexander. Haven''t we always made sure that they coulde and talk to us about anything?"


    Javier shrugged but on be inside he was just as hard as his wife if not more. With the boys, he had maintained a rtionship with it to talk about anything. And when it came to such an important decision of their lives they were whispering it as if it was taboo.


    The father inside him was for the first time disappointed in himself.


    "Should we talk to them? Ask if there are things that they would like to discuss with us instead of Nichs?" Cassandra tried again. "Alexander feels that he is not afraid that he is not up for it. The aftermath is something that we would deal with."


    Javier gave out a long sigh and thought about it eventuallying to a decision that he told his mate, "First of all I don''t think we should talk about this with them because overhearing a child''s conversation can have a bad effect on them. It was as it is that they always bring about it among themselves." He hugged his mate and said the next, "Maybe, we should try and let theme to us instead of going to them."


    He hoped that woulde to them. Because as a father he would move the ends of earth''s when it came to solving his children''s problem.

 Chapter 97 - The Shapeshifting Realm - III

    The king had summoned both of them. Thought that they have someone''s entire family but it had just been the two of them.


    "Is something wrong uncle? Alexander asked.??


    The king shrugged as if he was not aware of it himself which made both of them wary of the situation.


    "If given a choice and if the rightpetition which one of you do you think would be a better candidate to be the next king."


    Xavierughed under his breath, "The question is a bit out of the sybus, isn''t it?"


    Nichs scoffed at that. "Bold of you to assume that there will be things within the sybus when any of you bes the king."


    "Any of you?" Xavier repeated, taken aback by what his uncle said. "What makes you think Alexander would give his throne to me?"


    Alexander was quiet and this did not go unnoticed by the king.


    "Alexander, as one May put it, does not seem quite excited by the idea of bing the king shortly." He turned to the younger nephew, "So, I am the rest of my council came up with the idea of giving you both a series of tests and find out which one of you is ready and more liable to be the king."


    Fuck.


    Xavier without waiting for a beat to pass immediately stood against the idea. "I can''t¡ª"


    "Human mates might not be asmon as we want them to but they are not much rare as well. If the queen happens to be human I don''t think many Lycans would have that problem. The younger generation believes to have a strong and independent Queen which I believe your made would be. Which is why God fated her to you."


    He was in panic still. He was already in a massive amount of guilt for not telling her who he was and at the top of that, he had to tell her that he was going to be a king. There was no doubt that Adeline was going to run for The hills.


    He turned to his brother who has notmented on it as he had. "Say something." He urged.


    Alexander nced at him before saying, "I think it is fair. My brother should have an equal chance inpeting against me."


    Xavier snaps his neck to the side where his brother-sister and red at him. He had to apologize to his mother because today she was going to have one son standing.


    The king nodded. "Alright then. I will call you when we have the task ready."


    Both of them nodded and board a little to the king after which they left the room. The moment the door opened Alexander ran in as much as speed he could knowing that the footstepsing after him were his brothers.


    He mmed himself into his parent''s room and immediately fell on the floor with his brother tackling him.


    "Mom! Save me!"


    "Save you?" Xavier got his head in a headlock and growled at him. "You did the exact opposite of what you were supposed to!"


    "Mom!" Alexander tried only to look up along with Xavier who was quiet as well.


    The parents were looking at both of them in shock with the duvet covering their naked bodies.


    "Oh. . " The boys lowered their gazes.


    "Yes oh." Their father repeated who looked annoyed as hell while their mother had bashfully looked away. "Get the fuck out!" He roared and scrambled to get up and left the room but not before closing the door.


    Both of them ran out of there and did not stop until they hade to Alexander''s room.


    "Why the fuck did you go there?" Xavier panted still horrified.


    Alexander groaned and hid his face in his hands. "I thought that you would be able to save me from you."


    "Well done dipshit." Xavier snapped at him. "Now we have to work on getting that image out of our heads."


    ******


    Opening an Instagram ount saying that the best option ever because we have the images of Adaline and hand on his phone and they were in hundreds if not thousands.


    In every picture like she had asked him to he had get clicked random and candid pictures. She looks beautiful to everyone even though she had rejected them.


    She was so beautiful, he sighed. Sometimes it felt that he should participate in the running for the king because then Adaline would be a true queen and not just of his heart. She would have every luxury of the world and his love and protection.


    It would be worth it.


    But won''t it also be a betrayal to his brother? Even though Alexander was not ready to be the king it did not mean that it was going to be forever. It could only be cold feet and with practice, he would learn to be a leader which is why it made it difficult for him to decide.


    He sighed and stood up. He had to ask his parents about it.


    But would she like it?


    Instead of going to his parent''s room, he moved to the ss that where his crown was kept along with his mate''s was going to have. It was truly beautiful and was embedded with diamonds.


    She would look good in it. The golden crown would be beautiful on her red hair. He sighed blissfully at that.


    The thought to give her Kingdom to rule and people to call her queen was something that was taking over his mind. She has unlimited people to protect and her kind-hearted nature would win the hearts of people.


    Should he? It would be the dream of any maid to make sure that his beloved would have a crown on her for her and people bowing down to her.


    If he had the chance to make a true Queen of the most powerful species ever worked on any realm, maybe he should take that chance.


    He smiled and closed the door to the closet. The end decision still is in Adeline''s hands.

 Chapter 98 - The Shapeshifting Realm- IV

    This time instead of barging into his parent''s room he stood at the door and knocked. The previous escapade had left his mind a bit scared because of which now he was ready to take precautions. His mother whisperede in and he opened the door, closing it shut behind him, took a seat at the foot of the bed and she sat with her back leaning against the headboard of it.


    "What is the problem baby?" She asked, her eyes were still on the book. He sighed falling back onto the bed using her legs as a pillow for his head.??


    "Uncle Nick called us to his study today and he said that we both should run for the king and see which one is more of a better choice." He grumbled irritated. Xavier, by nature, was more irritable than anyone else but whenever he was with his mother or his mate he felt himself being calmed down and his beast was at peace. Right now, being with his mother was the only highlight of the day.


    "I know." Which he had figured out since his mother had remained calm instead of going off like a cannon. "I am thankful for the fact that he thought of talking to us before talking to you guys." She revealed taking him by surprise.


    "Wait what?" He turned to look at her in an instant with using eyes. "You gave him the go-to, to include me in all of this! You do know that this is a betrayal to the further king; Alexander!" Of course, it was. It was expected that Alexander was to be the king and Xavier was going to be the best adviser he would ever have but if he chooses to run in thepetition for the throne it was obvious that he was challenging his brother and the future king.


    Cassandra shook her head. "I know for a fact that you will never do that your brother because this is always been something decided for the both of you. Which is why your father, I and your uncle thought of something else that would give you both an equal chance without having to feel betrayed to anyone." She exined.


    When she had raised her little boys she had always made sure that they have the feeling of harmony and belongingness with each other because they were the only ones that would remain with each other after their parents had passed away. With the morals that Xavier had towards his eldest brother, Cassandra knew that she had achieved her goal.


    Xavier shook his head. Everyone knew from the beginning that Alexander as the firstborn child was going to be the king. It did not make any sense to him to conduct a series of tests at the end of the journey to find out which one of them was better.


    "We are so close to having Alexander as the crowned prince of the kingdom. You cannot have that taken away from him." He shook his head. Here he was going to be adamant. No one was going to take this opportunity away from his brother.


    Cassandra sighed and shook her head. Conversations with her youngest son were never easy. He was the most adamant and stubborn boy she had ever met and the only time he was ready to listen was with Adaline. "It had never been decided that which one of you would be the crowned king. It was just that one of you would be. You and Alexander assumed that it would be the elder brother just like with your uncle and your father and we never went against that because that was the first choice initially." She smiled at him, "Now that we go back and think about it we should have always told you guys that the fittest will survive." She held up a finger, reminding me of the past, "That is the rule of nature. If you remember that was the very first thing your father taught you."


    His mother was always his truest friend which is why he did not think twice before revealing had what he thought about the whole situation. "When uncle Nick asked me about the whole ordeal do the next king and him wanting me to participate in it, I could not help but think about the situation as giving a whole kingdom to rule. The whole shape-shifting and supernatural species would be bowing down to her, my mate, their human queen."


    "What is it that is stopping you?" She whispered, understanding where it was going.


    He looked to the ceiling as heid on his back. "What if she does not want it? What if she wants a quiet life in a remote corner of the world in the middle of nowhere or the mountains or near the beach?" He sighed and closed his eyes. "I want to give her what she wants. A happy life."


    Cassandra smiled but the words she said next, she knew were the bitter truth. "Maybe she would be the one who would know the best about what she wants. How about you take this as a sign, to tell the truth about us all?"


    Xavier turned to look at his mother and so that whatever she said was all in serious of the situation. He nodded, maybe they could not be any better sign than this.


    *********


    The first day of school was supposed to be tomorrow and Adaline could not find a better day to go for a checkup. They had been chatting continuously on the phone and texting each other throughout the day. Even though she had been told to stay away from him it was her heart that always went towards Xavier.


    No matter how much she tried to resist it was always some kind of string-pulling her back and she was now sure that it was the mate bond.


    Sometimes she wished that she did not know, that somehow she could go back in time and never go on that stupid adventure and love Xavier with all her heart, her stupid heart.


    For the past two to three days, they had note to her because his uncle had broken his hip bone and he lived in a remote ce where there was not much medical help was given.


    Adeline had decided that there could not be a more perfect day than today to go for a check-up at the gynaecologist.


    She walked into the establishment that was for a sexual checkup clinic run by an NGO. Here she knew that her father would never bring her for a check-up so she would never have historye up.


    "Hi," she said to the receptionist. "I am Adaline and I have an appointment."


    "Just a second." The nurse mumbles with a smile as she flicked on a few buttons on the keyboard and then turned to Adeline. "Yes, you have an appointment in the next ten minutes. Please take a seat and I will get back to you when the doctor is free." The nurse miles to Adaline and she nodded taking a seat in the waiting room.


    Perhaps this was the first time that she had been so nervous. The wait was killing her as she ran her sweaty hands on her Jean dded thighs.


    Wait a minute! She suddenly started in the chair making the nurse nce at her for a second.


    Nova has time and again told her that this was a close-knitmunity and everyone you everyone especially the Rivera family. How much ites to a clinic without making a show that there would be no supernatural doctor involved?


    She had not at all thought about that!


    But she was already here and if she left now then the only option will be to go to either a public institution or the private one. Both of which is if she ever visited would have historye along with theirst medical visit and somehow her father would know.


    Of course, you would not talk about having sexual rtions with someone but he did not know that someone was a guy sprouting for any time he wanted.


    Shit, how could I not think about it, she thought. There could be a possibility that they had human doctors employed to make it seem more normal to the general public. Which seemed a little impossible to happen but she could not think of that as an actual possibility.


    And now she has to take the chance. Or maybe she could just get up and leave¡ª


    "Adeline Woods!" The nurse called all of a sudden making her jump up. "Dr Shanya is ready for you."


    Well then, nothing could be done now because the opportunity to know whether she was pregnant or not was right in front of her and now she did not want to turn back.


    She nodded to herself and stood up.


    It was go time for her.

 Chapter 99 - The Doctors Office - I

    Even though she was still wary of the fact that the doctor could be a supernatural being and would report her to Xavier the first second she saw her adult and still took the chances and went inside the room where she was taken by the nurse.


    Her heart was pounding hard.??


    Adeline was now sitting in front of a desk but the doctor was still missing. As she waited she could only hope and pray in her mind continuously that she was not able for any kind of supernatural person. It was horrifying enough to know that she was dating a guy who gets out for and the use at any time and rip her into shreds, now came and other information that she might be pregnant with his child and she was dealing with the supernatural Doctor Who could inform the guy at any time she wanted.


    Her leg was bouncing up and down as she was still waiting and the doctor did not arrive. What was the doctor doing?! She had booked an appointment almost days before. How was it that the time moved so slow that 5 minutes equal to 5 hours in a doctor''s office? What was the point of booking if she has to wait for hours at a stretch?


    "Hello, Ms woods. Sorry to have you waiting." The doctor entered with a smile on her face and sat on her desk chair. "There had to be something discussed urgently between us Doctors." She sighed and looked at the file in front of her.


    Adeline nodded at that. I thought came to her mind for a fleeting moment wondering if we have talked about her or if a doctor told her that she was someone important. But if this doctor was human then they would never tell her who Adaline was.


    It was all messed up and confusing. It was very hard to determine the fact that who was who. The doctor looked human but then again so did her boyfriend and his family did. Which meant that she could not tell who was who by herself which made her wonder ifshe should have brought Noah to help her out. She was better than her he could tell what they were thinking about too.


    He had told her that they cared about was mates and their offsprings along with the back that they lived in.


    "So, you are here at the gynaecologist office. I suppose you are here for an IVF or sexual health test?"


    A n formted in her mind. If she was not pregnant then she would get an IVF. That would be a quite safe choice since she was here it would do the trick to get both of the things done and one go.


    "Um . . Also, I need to see if I am pregnant." She murmured and looked away, biting her lip in embarrassment. This is was highly embarrassing and she was thankful that no one else was here to see it.Adelinewas usually a careful person and not at all someone who was irresponsible when it came to such big responsibilities but here she was in a doctor''s office trying to find out if she was pregnant or not.


    "Ah," the doctor nodded, she understood. "I understand. Wait for a moment please."


    The doctor went out again and Adaline was once again left alone with her thoughts which were running wildly and were showing a difference in areas with what would happen if it was a yes or no, a positive or a negative result of the test.


    She did not even know that she was holding her breath. It was confusing and difficult. Her mind was running into different parts and one was leading to a dark and different road why she could not see what was happening. One could say that it was purposely veiled by something that did not open.


    A road covered in the darkness that refused to be lifted no matter how much she tried.


    What was it? What was her on mind hiding from her?


    Her legs swung back and forth as she waited for the doctor toe back. Her nervousness was at its very peak. How was it that the doctor was taking so long to bring n a pregnancy test kit?!


    "Alright, sweety." The doctor came back and handed her a kit making her look at it with fear."I want you to go and pee in it. Bring the sample back to me please." She handed Adeline the cup.


    Adaline took the cup from her and nodded to herself, she could do this. She went outside and immediately went for the water cooler where she drank a small cup of water. Two actually because she knew that one was going to do nothing for her dder. However, she ended up taking two more because her throat felt parched.


    She gulped and waited in the washroom. She was afraid of the fact that someone could see her hallway or corridor from the outside and somehow the news would reach her father even the there were still strangers in this town.


    Now that she thought about it Paris was right about it being a closedmunity because except for the neighbour''s no one else made an effort to get to know them.


    Thinking about it once more she had not seen Paris or London around after that time and even if she had it was just for a few seconds before they disappeared again. As it all was not wanting to get in front of her


    A sigh of relief came to her when she felt the familiar building of pressure for the time being it was best aspared to thinking about things that did not matter anymore. This could not happen at a better time.


    *******


    When the sample kept on the bathroom shelf shewas watching her hands very vigorously still finding it pretty awkward to pee in a cup. She did not have the right aiming skills for it, half of a herd sttered out of the cup and she wondered with how much it got in, it was enough or not.


    Urinating in a cup was the official test for pregnancy and an Adeline knew that whatever result came from this was the truth and she could not change this.


    She took the hold of it again and moved outside the washroom. Knocking on the doctor''s cabin with a shaky hand, she opened it when she heard her being called in.


    "You were quick." The doctormented it taking it from her. "I guess it must be the nervesfor you." She smiled andughed slightly making it seem as if you were used to people all the time like that.


    She nodded to the doctor the sullen face. She did not feel likeughing.


    "All right kid, there are two things that happen from here. You can wait for an hour and a half, almost two, to get the results or you cane back tomorrow for them."


    If she had to wait anymore then Adeline was sure that she would die by the time the results were out.


    So she went with the safest option. "I''ll wait."


    ******


    Rolls Royce was his favourite car.


    It screamed luxury and ss. His hearing was good enough to hear what was going inside the hospital as he waited outside of it. Knowing well if you went in Adeline would be scared even more.


    The results were going to have to wait. Pregnancies could not be detected in the earlier 3 months after that the heartbeat of the child could be heard by any supernatural being. Before that tests have to be conducted.


    Simrly so, was in Adeline''s case.


    Instead of his regr silver red silver goblet, he held a tetrapak and his hands with straw in his mouth. He was slipping the red liquid inside.


    The times have changed and so had he and hismunity. These modern problems require modern solutions.


    "Are we going to be waiting all day?" Hispanion asked and he frowned. He had to bring the dumb fuck because Adrian was not avable.


    "When is it that you would stop asking stupid questions?" He asked, annoyed with him. "We have to wait. I do not trust that human and I know for sure that she would end up doing something that would make that doctor call Xavier." He was pissed for that. If he had not created doubts in her mind earlier, Adaline would not have believed the phone call.


    He then remembered something and in a sh, hispanion''s foreheads were mmed and to the dashboard making him bleed all over the ce as his head sliced open at the impact.


    "You could not even imitate his voice properly. I was hoping that I did not have to usepulsion on her," he tsked again. "But it won''tst long." And that only meant one saying that he was hoping for. This time he has found the right person for the ritual and she was not gettingaway.

 Chapter 100 - The Doctors Office -II

    IT''S THE 100TH CHAPTER! YAY!


    ****??


    The test results were handed in by her and the doctor till now had shown no signs of any supernatural behaviour that Adeline could figure out anything from.


    It had been normal and scared Adaline even more and the nerves were not making it easy for her either.


    Adeline had never waited on anything in her life as much as she did now to know if she was carrying something inside her or not. The thought of that was alone haunting her and the possibility was something that she did not want to even think about for now.


    She had been told to wait by the doctor as the test results would take at least an hour or two toe back for which the doctors had advised her nkly to return home ande back tomorrow to take them but I didn''t have decided that it would be better if you''ve waited here instead.


    If she went back home and waited for the results there she was shown that she was going to faint from the anticipation.


    She had been sitting here for an hour straight and now she had been through every magazine avable and knew what every celebrity had done in childhood what their dirty secrets were and what were the best photography poses for teenagers who were bing Instagram influencers.


    Even though she has studied it all twice it appeared that she had nothing jammed up in her brain. Usually looking at anything more than one would be enough for her to remember things but for now, all she did remember was the test.


    "Adeline Woods!" She jumped up in fright and stared at the person who had taken her name. It was the nurse and on seeing Adaline stand after she pointed back to the doctor''s room. Finally!


    She practically ran through the hallway but was still mindful when the nurse chided her gently so she speed-walked through the hallway and entered the doctor''s office huffing and puffing making the doctor chuckle as well.


    "Ms Woods," she pointed to the chair in front of her, asking Adeline to sit. "Please wait here while I get your file."


    The file was not here yet?!


    She nodded nheless and once again sat on The stretcher not knowing what else to do. Her legs aggressively dangled back and forth as she nervously bit her nails. She was not the habit of that but had recently grown on her. She wondered who truly the doctor was and if Xavier would know about it by the end of the day.


    The thought came into her mind as she wondered what would Xavier do if he knew that she was pregnant with his child? A seed of doubt nted in your mind it hurts that this could be a possibility that he only tried to make a pregnant. But he would not do that while she was injured, would he? He had been truly caring throughout it all.


    She very much wanted to tell him but whenever she thought about him there was an underlying fear in her mind that erupted out of nowhere and made her think out of it.


    It was like someone was ying with her mind and she could not do anything about it. But if she thought about it rational there was no way that someone else could y with her mind without her knowledge. They had to manipte her by talking to her and no one had talked to her about it except Nova and she knew exactly what he was saying and what did his words truly mean. So how was she feeling manipted by her mind?


    The door opened and the doctor walked In with a huge smile on her face making Adeline''s heart take a drop. Why the fuck was she smiling? Maybe she had realised that given Adeline''s age it was more desirable if the result was negative and maybe, Adaline hoped, maybe she was happy because of a girl.


    "Congrattions!" The doctor squealed, "You''re pregnant!"


    At that very moment, Adaline forgot how to breathe.


    God, no.


    "That''spletely fine if you are panicking right now. Every young mate when bing a mother always panics but don''t you worry, the doctors are the best you will never have any trouble. . . ."


    Adeline tuned her out. So it was confirmed. The doctor was a supernatural werewolf and apparently, he knew that Adaline was pregnant. She felt like she had been yed right into someone''s hand.


    Adeline turned to look towards doctor Shanya who was busy babbling about how pregnancy is was such a huge celebration and it was supposed to be full of joy and celebrations. She had no idea what kind of trouble now Adaline was in.


    To be frank, Adaline could not imagine a future with the child in at. She was responsible but she knew that she was not responsible enough to be a college graduate with the baby as a responsibility on her. The worst of all she knew that she was going to slightly disappointed her father even though he would never voice it out.


    She had ruined her chances of bing an easy college graduate and now she would be constantly needing the support of someone to make sure that the baby was okay.


    Also, the fact that he was not going to be responsible financially for her child dampened her mood more. If you were to be a mother she wanted to be fully responsible for the child but you could not even provide shelter much less two meals for the child on her own.


    But she had the option, did she not? The option to either . . . Take the baby away or keep it with her.


    That option was everyone''s right and Adeline had the right to exercise it as well.


    She sighed Shakily and looked around the room where she found the pamphlets.


    She pointed a finger at those even though her finger was shaking it was clear what she was pointing at as a doctor look over and immediately frowned at it. "Can I have one of those?" Adeline asked the doctor.


    "Why?" Doctor Shanya rebuked them immediately as if insulted. "I understand that young pregnancy if often¡ª"


    When she started talking again, Adeline had long tuned her out and stood up on her own as she snatched one of the papers for herself.


    "What are you doing!" The doctor shrieked in anger as her face reddened and Adeline feared by the look at her face that the doctor would get her ws out any moment to kill her. "You cannot kill a child! A Lycan pregnancy is extremely difficult and you should be happy that you are pregnant in the first ce!" She yelled. "Don''t you dare think of stepping out of this room with a piece of paper in your hands? Get that out of your mind because none of us will let you carry that taboo out!" She yelled but Her voice was no longer human. The woman was growling at Adaline.


    Her heart was ready to crawl out of her chest at the fear Adeline felt. Her legs and hands were shaking very badly and she wondered how the hell was able to stand together and stable without falling. What the hell?


    "Please. . ." She whispered as tears came to her eyes and she begged. She knew that there was no possible oue of the situation in which she would win from a creature far more powerful than her. "I doing anything with-with the child, the child, I just wait, I will evaluate my options." Her words did not make sense to her battalion did not correct them. She was too scared to say anything.


    The doctor shook her head. "There are no options for you anymore." The doctor stated firmly to her and Adeline hated the reality that she was in. "I suppose you should wait here, as I call your mate and hees to get you. I think it has been overwhelming to you."


    Adeline shook her head aggressively and took a few steps back out of fear as the doctor near her. "I am not overwhelmed or anything. I have options and exercising doors and you cannot stop me from anything!" She cried out in tears. The dear was too much. The emotions were all over the ce and everything was hindering hair from thinking what exactly to do.


    She pulled to the door but it was locked. She pulled again harder whilst pushing herself against the wall by the effort but nothing happened. The door merely rattled.


    She nced back and her eyes found the doctor injecting something into a syringe and Adeline knew that it was going to get inserted into her.


    "Stop! No! Someone, please open the door!" She cried out in desperation yelling so that someone could hear her but she was used in a reply. "Please!" She cried again.


    "Shush child." The doctor sighed and neared her. "It is alright. You''re just overwhelmed."

 Chapter 101 - The Doctors Office - III

    "It is alright. Ipletely understand the state of mind that you are in right now." The doctor said holding her hands out in front of Adaline as if it was to show that she was surrendering and did not mean any harm. "I am talking to her and I have dealt with many many pregnancies both werewolves, Lycan and even human. Do not worry when I say that I will be with you every step of the way."


    "No!" Adeline screamed at the doctor not caring for anything more other than her life. "Do note near me!" She pointed at the woman and then stepped back pressing herself closer to the door which was not going to open. She had gathered every amount of strength in her so so that she could move the door open but it seemed like it from outside.??


    The doctor without any fear came closer to Adeline because the human could not possibly give anything to her. "Ms Woods, I need you to calm down as you are putting in danger the life of the baby and yourself at the moment I want you to calm down until I call me your mate." Adaline watches every movement made by the women as she repeated the nced at her belly.


    The life of the baby?! Without thinking twice Adeline sidestepped the woman and ran in the other direction. She was not going to give in and as long as she could she would continue the fight.


    "Ladies, Ladies," the door opened as its own and male voice rang out in the room and for a moment when she heard that the voice she feared that Xavier had arrived but when she turned she saw that it was Noah Scott.


    "Who are you!" The doctor barked at the boy. "and how to get past the security?!"


    Security? Adeline frowned as she heard the words because she had not seen anyone standing outside when she hade in and waited for 2 hours and now apparently when it at own doubt that she was pregnant they had barricaded the door and not only that they had even appointed security guards there.


    The boy scoffed, he looked like he was offended by the words used by the doctor. "You mean the two guys that Iid t outside?"


    Adeline''s eyes bulged out when she hears him. The doctor growled and Adeline took a step back in fear. If things were going to take an ugly turn she was going to run away without caring for anyone else but herself. For her, she and her father were the priority.


    Noah moved closer to the doctor without any fear for which room. Adaline watched as he stepped closer and whispered something so low that she could not hear it. She saw the whole exchange with Wilde eyes and a pounding heart as the doctor nodded as if she was agreeing with whatever Noah said.


    What the hell was he, a human-like her, telling the doctor who was a supernatural wolf? She gulped and watched the exchange with cautious eyes. Alert as if the doctorst out and shed Noah she would know that she had to run out before anything else happened. It was no understatement that Adaline was ready to bolt at any movement which she could deem to be dangerous for herself.


    Noah nodded with a satisfied smile and Adeline frowned at him. "Well then," he turned to Adeline, "We must take our leave." He turned around and walked out.


    Adeline stood rooted to her spot not having any idea in regards to what to do anymore. Her fear was overpowering her senses and her ability to think. What happened so suddenly the doctor who was very to cage and imprison Adaline in and had called security for her was ready to let them go after no adjust whispered few words in her ear?


    Who was Noah?


    "You might want toe out before all of these people wake up! I am not sure if you would ever be able toe out otherwise."


    Hearing his words she ran outside without thinking twice and stopped when she stood next to him outside the establishment. As she was running through the building Adaline did not even bother to look around the room sharing that anyone withe out and drag her back inside. She was too busy running her fat ass outside the building.


    "What now?" She huffed as she ced her hands on her knees. Never in her life had she run so fast as she did now and her fractured foot was paining. She was pregnant, the words were shing in her mind in neon lighting. That was her reality now.


    "Let''s sit first," he took her to a bench and she gratefully followed him. "What did the doctor say about the reports? Is it negative?" He said with a hopeful expression on his face and Adeline''s heart clenched at that.


    When he said negative, Adeline''s eyes visibly dimmed, closing her eyes, she shook her head. "No, I am Pregnant." She sighed and looked away. "What now?" She asked him with lost eyes. The only thing she had hoped for to not happen, did and now she had no idea in which direction should they should go.


    Hiding his smile own away, he shrugged, looking lost himself. "I guess the first option would be to not let Xavier know and the next would be finding the window before hees back."


    She gasped. "You mean I have to leave before hees back?" Involuntarily her hand went up to the crescent moon pendant that she was gifted by him, she had remembered to wear it today. It was hidden under the thick jacket she wore tobat the winter of the town.


    Leaving without meeting him seemed like the option that would work out the finest but somehow she did not want to leave. Her heart wanted to stay but something waspelling her to go.


    What was this? Her hands went to her hair and somehow started to pull her from her scalp. What was this feeling and why wasn''t it going away? She wanted to be with him but what was stopping her?


    What was she to do?


    *********


    "I''m truly happy that you decided to take part in thispetition." The king, his uncle, said as he ced a hand on Xavier''s shoulder. "It makes me happy knowing that my nephews are equally capable and a fairy to have a healthypetition amongst themselves."


    Alexander smiled as well. It was confirmed that Xavier was going to take part in thispetition and somehow it relieve him that if he wasn''t the best someone better than him was going to leave the country to new heights.


    I was excited about thepetition now too.


    "Thank you, uncle." Xavier patted the hand on his shoulder. "And a very big thank you for dying it a bit. I need to make sure that Adaline is going to be happy with my decision before I stand in this." He said with a small smile on his face. She was going to meet his cute, small and beautiful mate once more and there was nothing more exciting to him that in the world than that.


    He was finally going to tell her about the supernatural v and that she would have the opportunity to be the queen of it all. She would be the most loved and protected person in the world.


    The king nodded and a hard look passed his eyes. Immediately the change in energy from an uncle a family member to the king of the supernatural; shapeshifters was felt.


    Now the man in front of him was the king who addressed them. Xavier immediately bowed his head even though his beast did not feel the pressure as the others it still that out of the respect for his to be superior and king.


    "You must remember that if you decide to tell her and she does not agree she cannot run away and make our existence known to the other humans." He warned.


    A lot of things were carried out between the realms trade and exchange of technology were just a few. The supernatural world of shapeshifters had acquired a lot of knowledge from the human world as well because they were more open to the knowledge provided to them.


    Xavier nodded. His mood demands the fact that Adaline may not ept him but if she knew then she did not get an option to decide and continue to live on earth. After that, she had toe to his world for protection from any other being that could target her for him. No one could ever harm his main and he would make sure that.


    "I know, your highness." He smiled and bowed a little bit more. "She''lle around. . Happily." He hoped as he said that.


    He did.

 Chapter 102 - A Long Time - I

    Adeline did not know for how long she sat there with no outside the establishment where no one came out after the little boy learnt spectacle inside. She wondered how it was that all of them were staying inside and did note to check out ore after her to get her back in until Xavier arrived to get her.


    Her confidence and she remained seated at the bench as she was silent and lost in her thinking. She was pregnant and this was the new reality That she was to live with for the rest of her life that you would have a baby. Noah''s presence did not seem to calm in the slightest bit so she would neverpare him to how she would have felt if the saviour was here with her instead of the boy present.??


    She missed him, truly she did. For her, it might not have been the mate bond responsible but her own feelings.


    *******


    The next day Adeline had gone to a school like she normally would. She had woken up early, dressed up and was ready to go for the day. But right now, unlike daily,she was standing still in front of the mirror and was staring at her belly. It was t. There was no bump on it yet and as her report showed.


    She palmed the belly and sighed. There was something inside it. There was something inside her. Along with the feelings and the random thoughts that popped into her head, everything else was fine. Everything else except for her being pregnant and her boyfriend and his family in sad most of the town that she lived in was supernatural, was fine.


    No Biggie, at all.


    She didn''t know what to do. Noah Scott seemed like a friend but every time she was with him an ominous feeling came to her mind and it always told her to stay away from him. She felt to sumb to her instincts and stay away from the man but something forced her to talk to him. Something in her mind always pulled her back and towards him as if he was the only man that she should have never been involved with.


    There was a pull, a force full one, that she had never felt before.


    There was a lot of time to school. So she sat down on the bed and continue to think about the whole situation. Noah was always around how which never allowed her to think about things. Now that he was not here she could think of what was wrong with him.


    And she realised that a lot of things were.


    How did he know so much about themunity by just being a mate of a supernatural being? Another thing that she did not understand was how did no one ever regard him with the respect that they did to Adeline?


    Even though people did note up on the road to talk to her but whenever Adaline tried to strike up a conversation they were just as involved as her. It somehow made her feel that they were staying away to give her her own space and came forward whenever she did.


    But for Noah felt like he was always disregarded by the people altogether as they have he was a human.


    . . . . but could he be more than that?


    What if he was someone else that she did not know about?


    Because if they were werewolf and species superior to that known as Lycans, then to bnce them out there have to be counter species and there was a very big chance that he could be one of those which is why he knew everything about themunity that Xavier hailed from.


    This could also be one of the spections that she hade up with something that was entirely controversial and just a theory.


    Another thing that was questioned, waa from the night of the adventure was how did he know where to go and which direction was the wind flowing through. For her, only experienced personnel knew that. He even made her duck in, time and again so that the wind would not get their scent. How did he know?


    How did he even know that? because his mate would surely not have ever told him about this. She would have tried to include him amongst the people that she lived in.


    She gasped as she realised that a lot has been going on behind her back and she was believing a guy who could potentially be lying or long but so had Xavier. He had lied to her too and it hurt her even more.


    She continues to sit in front of the mirror on her bed and once again found her belly. What was she to do? She did not want to kill the baby not give it up for adoption but she knew that if you went to college with it she knew that she was going to have a very difficult time.


    And never mind the college she still had a senior year to deal with and with the baby people were going to make her life hell.


    She picked up her bag and move downstairs. It was her father''s day to make breakfast today and he had made quesadis which she loved.


    He gave her two and had his share, both of them eating silently and the low voice of TV telling them the news of today.


    "I don''t know how to address a lot of things to you. Maybe because I''m not a mother and we cannot gossip." Father spoke as he drank his juice in bits. "But that does not mean that I am not noticing things. Just know that if any problem arises between Xavier and you, the best solution is to talk and it does not matter how you do it. If it makes youfortable to talk on the phone, do that." Instead of having a friendly expression of a woman having this conversation with her she has the stoic and awkward expressions of a father which made this conversation even more embarrassing.


    "Oh," she blushed. Adaline was very not expecting anything like thating from her father and for him to notice her problems. "Thank you." She mumbled under her breath and continued to eat her breakfast. This was anything but how should I expected the morning to be like.


    He nodded. "One more thing I know this is short notice but we have to go to your aunt''s for a week, at least." He raised a finger to signify one.


    They have been frequently talking with her aunt from her father''s side but going to live together for somethingpletely out of the blue. "Why?" She asked to which he shrugged.


    "She invited us, something important. So, for tomorrow I will have our flights booked and I will tell the school about your absence." She nodded to that. A break from all of this would be great. Some time apart from Noah Scott and Xavier would be great as finally, she would be able to figure out things with even more of a calm and pleasant mind.


    Her father left after eating his breakfast something about having an early meeting but she continues to set on the dining chair as she thought about what he had said.


    He was right and she knew that. She will want to talk to him and the only thing possible was to make a call to Xavier who she wished would be free to pick it up.


    She took out her phone and dial his number who had revolving hearts around it after staring at it for quite some time thinking if she has really to call him or just let how the situation was nning out be. Taking a step forward on her own into the Darkness felt like it was as if you step on its sound and she was uncertain about this.


    "Hello, baby." A smile came to her face immediately when she heard his voice. It had been too long. Baby from him was too heart-melting.


    "Hi," she whispered and for a moment she even forgot about what she had called him for. She shook her head she got back to the matter at hand and decided to be firm and straight. "I need to talk to you. When are you free for a long period?" She bit her lip and she realised that there were chances he could be busy, he must be caring for his family and socializing with them all. "I mean I understand that you must be looking after your uncle but I need to talk to you and¡ª"


    "Hey, hey, Adeline." He chuckled and she slowed down. "It''spletely fine and I understand that you want to talk to me. Don''t worry I''m actually in town and I will be there in an hour."


    She nodded and decided to tell him where she wanted to meet him. It was going to be it.

 Chapter 103 - The Side Games. (a)

    It was a small town and often with the help of witchcraft we, have the luxury to move around like an invisible Man. It was fun to mess with people and have the emerald app only to fight against my own. Wolves could be pretty stupid and they had no idea about how he was messing up with their lives daily especially with the royal''s mate. So much for being called the most powerful creatures.


    It was one of his favourite pastimes to go around the town invisible to them all and cause havoc around. One of those pastimes were also to be invisible and follow Adaline. It was easier to keep an eye on her a given that she was a tiny little human who had fallen herself making sure that his ns to go down the drain.??


    He heard the conversation in between them. Adeline had thought of another way to confront Xavier about the whole drama even after multiple times he hadpelled her. It always managed to surprise him at how she was good at getting out of hispulsion sooner than I thought for stopping every time he took longer but every time she also managed to get out of it safe and sound. Given his age and the blood that was in his veins, it was easy for him topel anyone that did not have a royal or a very strong bloodline and Adaline was a mere human. No one of importance and someone who could easily be manipted and turned into a bloody ve or a sacrificialmb if he wanted to. But that girl was meant for something far more important and there was nothing anyone could do about it.


    Yet she always managed to pull herself out ofpulsion and the idiot did not even realise that were her feelings.


    But she had talked to Xavier and he could practically hear through her voice and imagine the smile she had on her face while she talked to him. The bond and the pregnancy for bringing them closer and it was not working in his favour. Own feelings were also adding more to the game than he thought or She had called him in a loving voice and it was clear that the fear he had once instilled in her for Xavier had vanished into the thin air. That only meant one thing, the baby inside her was growing stronger day by day and he was the immunity shield that she had towards hispulsion.


    He sipped his blood from the silver goblet. This had been for centuries and his family.


    He sighed as he ced the ss back on the side table next to him. Adaline was very brave to do what she had done but given that she knew nothing about him it was easy for her to do so. It was going to be a problem for him if she continued to act against his wishes and that little thing kept on providing her with the immunity that he had.


    "Adrian," he called the servant and he appeared, his footsteps let his master know that he was right behind him with his hat bowed ready for him tomand, "Follow the father too. I do not want him home before my ns arepleted." He then changed his words, "In fact keep an eye on all her friends. No one should even call text her before all of it ispleted. She should have the help of No one." His servant was gone as he felt no one in the room any longer.


    She was not marked,which allowed him to manipte andpelled her ording to his wishes because when she would be marked by a royal-like him and a dominant alpha it would be impossible for him to get his hands on her without having her mate know that she was in danger.


    Not having the mark was an opportunity for him and he could not miss it because it would be impossible to get through with the next Royal born. So it was obvious that whatever he had for his ns for the dearest Adaline he had to hurry up.


    He sighed and stood up. Within movements, he reached to his beloved''s room and sighed once again looking at her. "You look so beautiful my love. Even though you are dead in the truest of the wayyou still manage to Take My breath away." He sighed blissfully. She was a true vampire beauty. Her pale skin and dark ck hair along with the piercing red eyes were killers from anyone. Lethal, as one would say. But unfortunately for him, those were closed for the longest time passed.


    When he had first seen her, he remembered being so entrapped with her beauty that he could not help but think about her entire day before deciding that it was time to make her his.


    She was a little witch. An apprentice to be exact but that not matter to him because we have decided that these little women were going to be his for his entire life.


    He leaned down and kissed her lips. "Ah. . . beautiful I. . . my I. . ." The beautiful woman was lying in a coffin with her hands on her stomach.


    He had never been more thankful to anyone more than his mate, I, a witch.


    He had first been distasteful towards the whole idea of having a half-witch for himself as a mate but half which is worth more liable to work through the transaction of turning into a vampire and having remain their capabilities from before.


    This was exactly what I had done. After bing a vampire she still had a few magical capabilities from before.


    He caressed her skin. The milky skin that beloved to feed on. It was rted to the marks that he had of things out for blood from. Her blood had always given him magical properties for a few moments, hours at most whenever he fed on her.


    I was dead. Truly she was, not just in vampirical terms when heughed about the entire situation was that he had her books which gave him a spell to bring her back.


    "Don''t you worry," he sighed blissfully, "I would bring you back my love? Back to the throne where wee from. Everything but the back to its rightful ce as you would be back next to me." He has her smile, his teeth that were elongated into fangs were thirsty for her blood. The dream to once again sync has fine into her skin was going toe true after all.


    The only thing that ever needed was a mate of a mortal enemy.


    The mortal enemy for him were the Lycans.


    The mate of whom was right in his palm. The mate of whom had been stupid enough to walk right into the trap weaved by him.


    ***********


    He was watching her as she left home, following her to the ce she wanted to go to. Adeline, the human mate of the Lycan prince was walking along without any kind of protection. It was stupid for Rivera to assume that nothing bad would ever happen to have her given that it was a town filled with werewolves.


    How funny it was that they were the very well that had happened to exclude Adeline and make her a stranger when she might rule the entire species.


    Just like every human in town was excluded from their activities and Adeline was too and she felt it. Their Alpha hadmanded them that until and unless the human knew who Xavier was and what she meant to theirmunity she could not be raised with the knowledge of being included in any kind of rituals or gatherings.


    How fun it would be that by the time they would return Adeline would be long gone? If there was anything that he could regret at this moment was that he was not the shapeshifting creature and could not watch the Lycan prince fall to his demise of losing his mate and child.


    Just like they had taken him, he would make sure to take theirs. It was only fair for him to do. An eye for an eye and a mate for a . . .mate.


    Werewolves, who could easilypact and manipted away from protecting Adaline and giving in to their demands. But then again Xavier did not know about his existence in the very town that he and his family along with his mate resided in. They had assumed it to be too safe and ditch the security detail.


    He would love to see the faces when the surprise woulde that Adaline had been under hispulsion all along while they were ying all happy family.


    The only thing now left to do was give the final touch to the finale that would derive Adaline out of the town.


    The first part of his n will bepleted then.

 Chapter 104 - The Long Talk - II

    When she talks to him and listen to his voice and finally felt a bit of scum settle into her chest after a very long time. Nowadays but she felt was the anticipation of fear and nervousness about what was going to happen next and not to mention how much anxiety she was having.


    The peace that she once possessed in her life were long gone and now all she felt was some kind of feeling bubbling in her chest all the time. And returned as soon as she Hung up on her boyfriend.??


    She was going to meet her and it was only a few hours away. She could not wait any longer. She was walking to the ce that they had had their first date. It was the first ce they went together and where he had asked her to be his girlfriend. Somehow she felt that going there and choosing that as a destination was going to be important for both of them because it was the start of the journey and today it was going to take apletely different turn.


    A turn why she decided if she wanted to stay any longer in this rtionship or not. The same term could also end her life or where she could start a new life.


    After 2 days for a week straight she was going to stay at her aunt''s house back to where she hase from and it was going to be difficult for them to talk again. So she thought it was going to be better for them to talk now and if things went the wrong way they could take some time apart to think this through. Isn''t the battle and did not want the pregnancy she still had to make sure that he had a say in it if he wanted to be a part of it.


    The rhythm that she wanted to talk in was set today and she was not going to let this chance go. She squared her shoulders and got ready for the battle. Even her hair was pulled back into a high ponytail and her leather jacket acted as her shining armour.


    Her hand patted the pocket which had the pepper spray in. It was filled to the brim and she had to check if it was working or not before leaving the house along with the space admin eyes and a small tailor in her bag. So she had her weapons ready.


    She still had to walk to the next bus station which was in the market which was surprisingly empty today. It was usually filled with teenagers children and people walking together and shopping. Suddenly, she fell as if someone was watching her as the hair on the back of a next up. She turned around but found No one and people walking around as they did normally.


    That was strange because her gut feeling and instincts did note up often and whenever they did, they were always right. They must be someone who was following her. Her breathing quickened unknowingly. Did Xavier appoint someone to follow her? Heart refused to believe it but still did not want to take any chances.


    In a hurry, Adeline entered a shop randomly and watched through the shelves if someone came inside or was outside waiting for her. She was breathing heavily in fear of who was following her because somehow she felt very ufortable. Her heart thudded loudly and the situation grew even tenser.


    When she found no oneing inside the shop or even remotely waiting close outside, she decided that it was time to go out and continue walking to the bus stop.


    But as soon as she stepped outside the feeling was back as if she was being watched and she could not help but try to move back inside. She turned around to see first who it was but once again found No one staring at her or even looking at the shop. She stumbled back but her back only came to touch the closed door which had the word ''closed'' dangling on the ss of the door as she turned to look.


    But it was just open moments ago! Her eyes watched the closed sign dangle across and then looked around her. Somehow the whole town had seemed to vanish from the market and it was all empty. What had happened all of a sudden?


    What was happening? She gulped and press herself for the back into the ss for protection even though it offered none.


    No family was standing outside or staying in the Ice cream parlour right in front of her, no children and teenagers standing next to the hot dog vendor and there was no one inside the shops if they still had the open sign on them.


    The closed sign dangled everywhere within moments.


    How the hell within moments the whole world which was outside had gone and vanished into thin air? Adeline was sure, as she checked the time, she was not even in the shop for 5 minutes in total when the whole world had disappeared. Everything happened right the moment that you went inside the shop that did not exin anything as it was only for a few moments. She hardly spent 5 or 6 minutes inside.


    Now she very wondered if she wanted to go now and meet Xavier in the middle of a jungle where they had gone for their first date or not. Not the jungle but it was a park but it still made her wonder if the markets have people vanishing from them what would happen in a huge park.


    Not going there seemed like a better idea but also the fact that she had to talk to her and reveal something very important to him overpowered anything else.


    She started to walk again not before ncing around to make sure that no one else was here following her but then again why would someone follow her?


    But another thought also came to her mind how would it be possible that the whole group of people which were present in the market had vanished within a matter of minutes?


    She searched her head and very discreetly nced around mindful of the fact that someone could still be possible following her because the hair on the back of her neck was standing up and that could not be a good feeling for anyone.


    She boarded the bus and was thankful for the fact that there were still three people inside of 8 while she climbed in. It was awful to wait at a bus stop when there was no one standing because anytime she would nce at a stop there were always people waiting for the bus.


    Now having no one wait for all of a sudden seemed so. . . unworldly.


    She watched as the shops turned into trees and they were closing the distance between her destination. She ran her sweaty hands on the Jean added thighs of hers. She was very nervous.


    The bus came to a stop at the same spot where Xavier had once parked the car. She got off and the rest remained seated. The bus drove past her and she sighed looking at the back of it.


    There was no one around. No car park, unlike thest time they were here. She gulped the feelings of anxiety and nervousness that she felt by being so alone at a ce that used to have so many people.


    At the moment Adeline could just pray that Xavier was already there because the entire walk and ride here she had felt nothing but the gut feeling that someone was following her here. For which, she discreetly turned around to watch but thankfully so no one was following her but the hair standing on her back and the slight build-up of sweat pointed towards another direction. She was too nervous and anxious to continue.


    She breathed heavily and turned to walk to the park near theke quickly. The quicker she reached there, to the nearest ce with civilians, the better she would feel. Xavier had once told her that no matter what they never closed the park, and if they had to it was never more than a day or two. The park was a sanctuary for people that they enjoyed.


    She frowned as she neared the entrance, there were no sounds of children squealing and children were a staple presence here. The ominous feeling inside her grew even more. Where were the people? Was she worthing


    She stopped in front of the gate that had no lock on it. So, it meant that the ce was open. She turned the gate as well when she heard the crunching of the leaves. Hesitantly so, she turned behind only to find a wolf, a fully grown one, standing behind her with spit dripping from his mouth.


    Turns out, Christine was wrong. They were surely not extinct.

 Chapter 105 - The Side Games (b)

    For someone who was born and raised in reality in royal, he often gawked and admired that how did humans superiorityplex work. How was it are the most fragile creatures on earth of themselves to be the most better once was something he would never understand.


    Especially when they knew that someone can snap their neck and within seconds they would end up dead. Yet, that did not stop them from trying. They only tried harder again when it was not needed.??


    The entire conversation was fun to what and he heard Harsha ir around the room as she rummaged to find the clothes to wear for a meeting with her boyfriend where she was going to reveal everything that Noah had so long work for. She wanted to ruin it and he would make sure that it won''t happen.


    Noah''s eyes followed the girl as she left the house and to the end of the road when he no longer could see. He could see people watching her, ncing at her often. Making sure that she was safe was the ultimate priority for them. He scoffed at that, they were the very creatures he was making sure that she feared and never trusted and unfortunately, in today''s case it did not help her that he knew she was going to talk to him. He had heard it all and it was not going to work in her favour.


    Poor Little Adaline, he sighed.


    His eyes left her and he turned to sound, descended the stair andmanded the first guard he saw, "Follow her. Make sure that the wolves stay aside." even though they were instructed to not initiate a conversation until she started it or deemed necessary he still have to make sure that no wolf would intervene in his ns.


    He bowed and left through the front door.


    Noah carried out the next step, the step to make sure that the wolves would stay inside in their houses. In seconds, he reached his room and opened a drawer. He took out a small vial made of ss with power in it. Stepping out of the window, he pulled himself on top of the roof and moved to the air diffuser. It was infused with a little, a twinge of magic, so it worked a thousand times better. A normal human invented a diffuser that could work throughout an entire house but with its range of magic, it could work for the entire city let alone A block. He ced the vile in its ce, inserted it and twisted it to make sure that it was done correctly and then turned the machine on.


    Within seconds, the smell of silver was infused in the air and every werewolf that he could see on the road, from the roof of his house, staggered and stumbled. The effect was immediate. His I was sessful, he smiled. The machine worked wonderfully. The pride he felt for his mate was indefinite.


    From the roof of his house, he saw it all happen as Mothers called their children inside, who looked sleepy as a silver work done them the most and had them lose consciousness immediately. The silver in the air was not enough to kill them all but it would take them out. For hours at a stretch, the wolves were going to be sleepy. They would not be able to get up from the bed which was perfect because that would mean they would never be able to hear Adeline''s cries for help.


    "Sleep, just like my I is." He muttered as he watched the area clear up of people and the only ones left were the oblivious humans. They would end as coteral damage anyway. If not, then as food their race would be continued. They were nothing but a source of entertainment and food for them.


    He moved back and closed the windows. No one was supposed to see what was going to happen next. He stepped down and nodded to the windows. The maids understood and closed the heavy drapes. He watched it happen and turned to walk to the door right next to the stairs. He opened it and the snarling was heard immediately making his smiles. There they were, his little four-legged pets.


    He walked down and hissed back, taunting the creature inside who snarled back. A few were shivering and hiding at the very end of their cages. They had turned their faces away at the sight of him, their torturer, the one who had abducted them from the safety of their homes and brought them into a whole other world of torture and unsafety. The man who had taken them away in the middle of the night from the safety of their families and tortured them to the point where they could no longer function without him ordering them to. They would not even breed if the man did not tell them to do so.


    "Tsk, tsk, tsk. . . " he tsked at the growling beast. "Half my size and even lower inparison my strength, you think you can take me?" he cooed at the aggressive taste for stop he was still aggressive because he had not yet submitted to the man and thought that he was the Alpha in the room which was soon going to be changed.


    The beast growled lowly, taunting him right back with a snarl which made Noah smirk right back. He pushed his hand inside the silver bars that did nothing for him and dragged the wolf by his skin and mming his head on the bars making the wolf howl in pain.


    His skin tore and burned on the impact immediately as he met with the silver bars. The smell of burned flesh was heavy into the air and as soon as the other wolves caught it, they whimpered in pain. Everyone had gone through it, they knew what it was like and now so did the new world.


    "You hunger for power, don''t you?" He taunted the wolf who was whimpering in pain. "But a wolf cannot even think straight when he is hungry." He tsked again, "And I have kept you hungry for a long time, have I not?"


    The wolf didn''t growl. Now, he was barely breathing at this point. Noah opened his fist and droppedhim. Aloud thud was heard and the wolf dropped on the floor barely breathing with his eyes closed. Noah did not even spare him a nce and turned around to the small fringe in the room. The only ce where the wolves had their eyes stuck.


    He opened it and took out a rabbit whose eyes were sewed shut. I had often used these for magic and the rest, whatever was left of it, went to the pet wolves of his. He sighed and watched as every wolf nced at him every so often. Their eyes hooked on the piece of meat as they had never seen it before. Which they probably never had because know what they give them any scrapes.


    He twisted his head, pulling it from the neck and threw it into the cage of the burnt wolf that at the smell of food, immediately woke up. He crawled to it, slightly whimpering at the pain he felt but still tried his best to get the only source of food he had gotten in days. He chomped on it as soon as he got it.


    Noah had a sneer on his face. Thewolf was pathetic. The entire species was. He did not even have enough pride do not take any food from historturer and eat from his hand.


    He didn''t close the door to the cage but simply walked upstairs with the blood dripping rabbit on it. The blood was leaving its trail along with its smell he could hear the wolf sniffing and thinking of stepping out of the cage to follow the smell of the blood and eat the animal.


    Hunger drove them mad, enough to reconsider his freedom and choose food one time instead, once more he would rather have had food in his belly than make sure that he would not be punished again. He walked through the forest and then sped past. The wolf would catch the trail of blood by focusing on it. His ears picked up on the bus. Adeline got down and waited for the bus to pass. She had one car which her father took, so the only option she had was public transport which once again turned to his favour because she had taken into the desired amount of time he needed to get the wolf out of his cage.


    The park was closed for its monthly maintenance but the diffuser had done its job. The park was empty of people. He opened the gate for his beloved little prey and left the rabbit in the bushes. The guard he sent after her stopped the car with the keys inside and the window open.


    The wolf was here. It was showtime.

 Chapter 106 - The Long Talk - III

    From where she stood, it stank as a dead carcass would and she was not sure if it was the dead animal somewhere around or the rabid wolf that stood in front of her with red eyes and spit dripping from its mouth along with some blood mixed with it.


    Adeline noticed how sharp his teeth were which only confirmed her suspicions that if he came closer to her she would be mauled to death. Somehow immediate hot had gone to her boyfriend, Xavier. Any situation where she knew she was not going tost for long she wanted how she was expecting Xavier to help her.??


    Xavier was not here and she could not even try to call from where she stood, moving was a big no. The gate was already closed so she did not even try to think about running through the gate and the bushes were big enough for her to take time to climb over even if she ignored the small branches that were going to hurt her skin and scratch it over.


    She shakily took a step back and pressed her bag on the gate more; at that very movement, he growled and bared his teeth even more at her giving her choice but to stand still where she was.


    Where was Xavier? He could deal with this situation better than she ever could. He said that he was in town and he was neverte.


    "Please. . ." she whispered in fear, even though the wolf would not understand, she couldn''t help but beg for her life. The wolf snarled even more making his entire jaw and teeth visible to her.


    She whimpered at the sight, the sight of what was going to kill her. It would go for her neck and chomp on it until she stopped breathing. She would feel the pain of deathe to her. The wolf was huge, she was sure that her 5.5 ft. height would be overshadowed by him when he would finally decide to kill her!


    ''What do I do? What do I do?'' She looked around desperately for an escape toe or even an adult who could call the services for her. ''Please. . .someone be here. . ."


    The wolf growled again and this time Adeline could tell that he was testing her. She gulped the fear she felt, animal could sense it, couldn''t they? Her chest moved up and down as she watched the wolf whilst being fully alert to what was about to happen. She watched with all the awareness she had, making sure that if he attacked she would be able to get away.


    The person who was part animal was not even here to begin with!


    Xavier was supposed to bark and talk with him.


    The wolf stepped closer to her right and she involuntarily moved to the left side of hers. Her eyes widened as she saw him move closer to her and she moved in the opposite direction. Was the wolf ying with her?


    She watched him in full consciousness. Her eyes moved to the legs that moved to the eyes of the wolf. His won darted to the bushes ever so often and she stepped back. The circle that they were moving in was halfwayplete and they were a quarter half away from reaching the original position of where the other stood.


    What was the wolf doing? A fleeting thought came to her mind and she thought about it. Was it Xavier? Did he know that she was pregnant and was nning to run away? Her hand immediately came down to her belly and she grew protective of her unborn child. Why was he going this?


    "Xavier?" she whispered to the wolf as he nced at her and moved closer to the gate. Why was he going there, the area stank like shit. "Is that y-you? Please. . .dodon''t y with me. . " She whimpered and almost cried out.


    "Xa-Xavier?" she called him again and the wolf growled at her louder than before. Adeline flinched back at the impact. He snapped his jaw at her making a wild shiver of fear run down her spine and stumble back in fear.


    She was seconds away from pissing her pants.


    Her heart was not being anymore but thundered in her chest.


    The wolf dived into the bushes and she staggered back at his action. He pulled something out and she saw that he was eating a dead animal which when pulled out stank even more. He ate like a starved beast which she now paid attention to, he was. He was bony and extremely undernourished and she knew that she had left before he took her as food after finishing the dead animal.


    She stepped back slowly, still watching the wolf with a cringe as he crunched on the poor rabbit. She nced at her before moving and the back at the wolf. She didn''t want his attention by any chance.


    She turned around as soon as she saw a gap in between bushes. A way out and she took it. She turned around and ran to it. Her feet moved as fast as she could and for the first time, she wanted to scream at herself at the fat she had eaten. She had a hard time running.


    She gasped and as she heard a loud growl behind her and immediately started to run faster. She heard the padding of feet but as she focused on running more, she couldn''t tell if he wasing after her or moving away. Hopefully moving away.


    That''s when Adelinemitted the terrible mistake.


    She looked back.


    She turned around and saw himing at her at full speed with spit drooling from his face and his teeth bared at her. her worst nightmare hade true the wolf was now targeting her.


    She turned forward and picked up more speed only to be at the face first with a tree. She mmed into the tree and a cry of pain left her making her fall back in return. She immediately felt spit on her and scrambled to the other side.


    Now, she was still on the floor and a wolf towered over her. The rabid wild was hungry and his eyes scared her the most.


    Escaping no longer seemed like an option.

 Chapter 107 - The Long Talk - IV

    Adeline crawled back to the tree and leaned herself against it. She practically folded herself as small as possible to the tree, trying to disappear from the rabid wolf. He was watching her doing what she thought she could do to save herself.


    He watched her feeble attempts at failure.??


    She folded her legs to her chest she watched him and the wolf soon grew tired of this game. He stepped forward and those loud bark whilst he growled only leaving the gap of a few inches in between them. Adeline watched him step closer to her along with a loud bark that stopped her heart.


    A stench filled up in the air with something warm gushing down her pants. She quickly nced down not wanting to look away from the killing machine. She had peed her pants.


    She cried more at that. The fear of death and pain and gripped her hard enough to lose control of her dder and body functions.


    With a loud bark, he jumped forward and out of instinct, Adeline raised her leg, ready to kick his snout with her leg. She raised it quickly but the ferocious beast caught it in its mouth.


    "AHH!" She screamed. The wolf bit down her right leg and she felt every sharp tooth pierce through her skin. The pain was immense and she was going to pass out.


    "Let go!" she screamed and kicked him with her other leg. She was not going to die! "Let g-AHH!" She screamed in agony when he chomped down on it harder. The pain was unbearable now and she gasped out the breaths. "Please. . . " she gasped at the sight of her bitten leg. The blood was pouring put and much of it had dripped to the grass. The wolf had a good chunk of it in his mouth and she stayed still.


    The pain was getting to her and the loss of blood that was pouring out of her with record speed was making her dizzy.


    She would not make it.


    The wolf scraped his teeth off her skin and licked his lips, ying with its food and humouring her. He taunted her.


    She just whimpered as her eyes rolled to the back of her head and she was on the verge of losing consciousness. It was the time, the end of Adeline. The end of her journey with her father and . . . . With whatever she was going to have with Xavier.


    She felt his teeth on her again but no cry escaped her. She had nothing left inside her and numbness spread through her entire body as she lost the feeling of her leg and the body.


    Just as she was ready to leave it all she heard a loud thud and the weight of the wolf fell on her leg. She whimpered as the strength of it only remained.


    ". .un . ." she heard and her eyes twitched to open.


    She struggled to pen her eyes. ". .deline . .un . .p. ."


    She took herrge breath for courage and finally opened her eyes a little. She saw a figure throwing something at someone. Something sttered her face and she cringed.


    Who was it?


    She saw the figure of a man standing near her.


    Was Xavier finally here?!


    She blinked her eyes, slowly as the action pained her too, and tried to make out who was it. "Adeline, get up and run!" she recognised the voice of the person. It was Noah.


    "No. . .h?" she slurred out as the world got dizzy again.


    She heard a growl and out of fear her eyes snapped open again. The sudden burst of energy surged through her and she saw Noah standing above a whimpering wolf who was on the verge of getting up andshing out at both of them.


    She Sat up, the paint on the back of her mind and hope taking over. Hope that they could fight the wolf as it was now the two of them against one. "Noah?" she whispered to him was previously looking at the wolf looking just as scared as she was.


    "Go," he whispered harshly and looked at the wolf who red at him with a snarl and she finally noticed the blood seeping out of his head. A very small wound it looked, enough for him to get up and eat one of them.


    "What? No. . I can''t just. . ." Another round of dizziness hit her and her eyes rolled back. Leave him, her mind whispered. If he was not able to take care of himself, he won''t havee here.


    "Go Adeline!" he yelled, "I have a gun with me!" he revealed the weapon. A small pistol but real nheless, "I am going to injure it and if not, I have to kill it. You go to the car outside! You need the hospital and it''s just a twenty-minute drive from here!"


    Adeline didn''t want to leave him but when she nced at her right leg she gasped and cried at the sight. The leg was literally in tatters. She could see the bone but she didn''t feel the pain and she wanted to take advantage of it. She looked back at him, waiting for him to take back his words and have her help him but he didn''t. He merely cast a nce her way and said, "Go and save yourself. You need it immediately."


    She didn''t need to be told twice now. She stood up, wobbling on the other leg and gasped for the pain but that did not deter her. She was given a chance at life and she was taking it. She quickly hopped on her leg and used the right one twice or thrice and made it out of the park. She saw the car and prayed that the car keys were inside because if they were not she won''t have the strength she gathered anymore.


    They were there, she thanked the Lord.


    She started the car and started to drive. She knew the way to the hospital and the GPS screen had it disyed as an icon. She cried out of relief and she sobbed making the tears of relief fall.


    She was safe.


    A shot rang out but this time she didn''t care. She didn''t are to give anyone a second chance. She had to live for herself and her father who had her as the only living force. The hospital came into the line of her sight and she sighed in relief. The pain wasing back and she finally started honking like crazy and sessfully attracting the attention of everyone outside.


    She was safe with some of her right leg left.

 Chapter 108 - The Side Games (c)

    Born hundreds of years ago perhaps into the era where humans for animals and the upper ss watched for fun was something he was found delight in. He was cruel and so was his father but theparison between them always showed that he surpassed his father in quality so much so that he never cared about the treaty between the shapeshiftingmunity and that of the fangs had.


    He was the young banished Prince of empire Kingdom who did not care about anyone else other than him except for his little mate that had walked along the way of his journey to power.??


    He watched it all happen as the beast mping down on her leg just like it had done on I''s. It was like history repeating itself only this time the victim would live. Adeline had to live till he wanted her to. If she wanted Adaline to die she would have died a long time ago but she was going to y The lost link between his mate and him.


    Adeline had him watching over her as the entire scene unfolded whereas I on the other hand was alone, just like Adeline thought she was initially. But he was there, watching her so that she would get hurt but not die. She deserved to get hurt. He was not the one to protect her but her mate who was so blissful that it had be easier to fool him into the depths of the jungle.


    He scoffed. Stupid mutt.


    It was amazing how the lycan prince was brought down by him a banished prince of a fallen linage, a nobody.


    He heard a whimper and looked down to the mutt at the ground. He sneered at it and kicked its head hard. "Fucking stupid mutt, not dead yet, are you?" he taunted as the blood gushed out of the wound. He had abducted this wolf when he was just a baby who was lost in the words and he could not resist the temptation of grabbing him and torturing him to death.


    It was a strong wolf but strong wolves also came with a hint of arrogance. Noah was afraid that the wolf would go for Adeline''s throat straight but the stupid wolf taunted with its prey first rather than eating it. He had done what exactly Noah had hoped him to do. Adeline was injured and scarred for life. She was never going to talk to anyone belonging to the supernatural world. The next time that she would see Xavier would probably be thest time because the fever he had installed in her brain after this was going to be scared in her mind her entire life.


    "Hmm," he stomped on the wounded wolf making it howl in pain. "What to do now?" His ears caught the squealing of the tires and he smiled. Adeline had left, another thing that had gone ording to the n. The next step was to make sure that she went ahead to the hospital and reached there without passing out of the hospital staff could treat her and her father would be made aware.


    He raised the gun in a random direction and shot. It echoed throughout that forest and he knew that Adeline had heard it too. The wolf had its head on its paws, ready to plead for his forgiveness and hiding away. He had finished the arrogance of another stupid four-legged mart and stormed it into the ground, just as they all were, into nothingness.


    Noah huffed out augh. "What makes you think you can hideaway? You are not hiding away from me? Or plead forgiveness?" he cooed and the wolf looked up in hope. Noah sneered and kicked it again making him cry out in pain. "You don''t get to. You only get to die." He stated as he picked up the wolf and tore into the two and watched the life drain out of the wolves eyes. He dripped it and left it in the middle of the ground and shot at it again. The shot was going to y out the entire game because it was going to be the focus of attention for everyone else.


    His smell won''t be recognised and they could not even detect it. I was good at concealing smells of emotions and a person altogether. They could assume that it was a vampire but the blood and urine on the ground would give away that it was a human and Adeline would be held responsible for killing an important figure. Which was not the part of the game he was ying at. He hoped that by the time his n was finished the other one would unfold on its own.


    He stepped away from the bloody sight. He would have hungered for the blood but he would rather die than be thirsty for the blood of a mortal enemy. He would kill them all, drain them of their blood and starve instead. His mate had been killed by them all and there was no way in hell that he would let them all live in peace and the first part to their destruction was going to be the murder of the mate of a royal family member and then the royal family or together.


    Which was quite far stretched because he was just focusing on his mate first.


    They all should have been killed instead ofing up with a peace treaty with the shape-shifting realm. His king shook hands with a dirty muted king but he won''t bow down. For I, if he had to kill them all then we would. He would finish them all off. He walked home, knowing well that Adeline had a shot given to her which would be enough for her to reach the hospital and if not, the guard would take her there as a good towns resident.


    He took his seat on thefortable couch. If humans were good at something then it was beingfortable. He stared at his beloved, soon to be reborn mate, I. Life of the undead was going to embrace her again and he would witness it. She was going to be the first mate resurrected and the most powerful woman he hoped. Resurrection was something seed and horrifying because no one had been sessful at it but he had found the loophole, a way that would make sure that has made ite back.


    The love of his life had already suffered enough and now was the time for her toe back and left the life of luxury On The throne that she deserved.


    Footsteps were heard and he hummed. The trustedpanion hade back and had hopefully carried out the task given to him; he would hate to get more blood on his hands. The stench of it disturbed his nose.


    "Adrian," He sang out the name as the man bowed in front of him, "Is it done?" he said in a nk voice. His emotions and smile were only meant for his mate who had oftenined about his nk face.


    The man nodded. "Yes sir. The boy is tied up as well."


    Noah smiled wider. His happiness had no bounds; in fact,t could not be described, to be honest. "Well then, I must pay him a visit." He stood up, "Lead the way."


    And into the jungle, he led.


    Deep inside the jungle was a man of neen years of age tie-up upside down with blood gushing down his forehead, a wound given to him when he was talking to his mate while being blissfully unaware of what was going on around him. It would heal in no time but not before his turn.


    "The bat, please." He held out his hand for the silver bat with nails on it. It was passed to him and the moment he held it in his arms, he grinned maliciously before striking it.


    *****


    The maid wiped his hands in hers. Dipping the cloth in water, she gently wiped the blood off of his hands untilno residue of the liquid was left behind.


    Noah sighed in fatigue, he didn''t feel any, but the hitting had taken a toll on him. Hitting a Lycan who had wondrous healing abilities was a difficult job especially when one had to take out the personal grievances from someone; his entire clothes were soaked in blood. He had tried to protect his delicate face that I had loved but s, blood had sttered on it too.


    "The doctors have finished the operations on her. The leg would take long to heal without the help of her mate."


    Noahughed in joy. "Oh she in no way, ever, is asking for his help." He shook his head as his eyes twinkled in mirth. "She would never even look at him again." he dered.


    Because she would hate him so much that she would choose todie.

 Chapter 109 - The Grieving Luna

    There were different types of losses experienced by many people daily. Financial loss property loss of a loved one bit something that surpassed them all was a mother losing her child. A mother losing her child all over again when she had not even stopped grieving for the first one she lost him all over again.


    It was in loss not many would understand. It was a loss that she wished no one would experience. No matter how much she had tried to grave along with therapies it had been tough and now when she saw him like that in front of her it was going to be much more difficult than before.??


    She wanted to hold her child in her arms but she didn''t understand how to or which part to hold. The head was separated from his body and the eyes . . . they looked so dead. Tortured and . . . She closed her eyes at the horror sir child must have been through before finally letting go of The pale. The horrors that she, the incapable Mother, could not protect him from.


    A cry escaped her as she patted the matted fur. He was all skin and bones. No one had fed him and he looked like a stray dog that no one wanted around. Her child was a wolf once fully fed with a healthy for and thick belly but now he seemed to like a dog on streets with people kicked as they walked by.


    He had suffered, the whipping marks and burnt skin told them the tale no parent wanted to hear. The tale of suffering their child endured the tale from which they were supposed to protect their child. The very tale, they had failed to stop from repeating.


    Now, the consequence of their failure was in front of them. The child lost ten years ago was now found only to be known as a tortured soul, now torn in two. The happy child, whose eyes were full of mischief and wonder, now filled with pain and horrors he saw before death.


    Another cry came as she felt the hands of her husband around her, hugging her close as she mourned for the child, assumed to be dead, found again. How could fate be so cruel to the, how could the Goddess be so cruel to her home she had loved dearly and followed but in the end was thrown away into thend of hurt?


    The Luna of the pack had run miles when she sniffed the wind that carried the scent of her child. First, she refused to believe it but she noticed her husband stiffening up and she knew that it was reality. Her son was found. When their husband turned around to look at her and see if she noticed that their eyes men in hope sparkled, a flicker of hope, which was now burning to ashes.


    She wailed as the happiness she ran with slowly turned to numbness when she saw a torn wolf and then came the sudden surge of grief and anguish. The very grief that you wished to kill herself rather than experiencing it again. It was too much for her heart, for her soul to go through.


    "Why? Why?" she wailed loudly with a thickened throat from crying for so long. "He was just a child, a child of five years. Why would someone do that to him?" she cried at the top of her voice. "Please. . .someone tell me why. What was his fault in all of this. . ." she cried. Her words were barely understandable as the grief could be felt from her voice. The pack members cried too. The women wept openly, the hurt of seeing a mother cry rattled their hearts and they pulled their children closer.


    It was horrifying, special that was the leader of the pack trying the mother of the pack which had all of them. The hurt and grief that she faced were felt through the entire pack, each heart and soul felt it.


    It was the cry of a mother that shook their very souls. It was the children they all saw ten years agoid across in two pieces around the park while the fur showed the torture the child had been through.


    "Linny, the baby, don''t." The alpha said, he pleaded and did not mind doing that in front of his entire pack. "Please don''t cry." He kissed her temple, the hurt getting to him too. It was his child, the child of an alpha, kidnapped and taken away to be tortured and eventually killed. As much as it took to his pride it took to his heart first that he was a failure of a father, that he could not provide for his child and had a whole pack that was dependent on him.


    "He was a c-child. . . they could have given him an easy death." the mother cried and sniffed repeatedly spitting the words out as they hurt even to say. "They could have let him go. What use was he to them?!" she cried and looked up at the moon, standing proudly in the night, rebellion in her was shown to all. ''You bitch! Why would you write that in the face of a child!" she cursed the goddess loud and clear. "How heartless can you be?!" she screamed.


    "Oh Linda," the alpha wrapped his arms around her even tighter, barely holding himself together. "Pull yourself together, love you have to stay strong." he chided even though he was breaking on the inside he knew that he had to provide support for his mate first.


    She closed her eyes and shook her head. The tears did not stop, no matter how she tried; the pain of losing her child all over again did not sit well with her. "Do something." She whispered helplessly as if something impossible would make some saying impossible just bringing back her child to thend of Livinge true.


    "I will." He promised and let her go as his son took his ce tofort his mother and he moved to his second inmand; His beta, who stood near a tree.


    "What is it? Have you found something?" He asked as he neared him and immediately grimaced at the stench. Piss and blood, it was. He sniffed it again.


    "Piss and blood, alpha," The beta pointed, "The fear can be smelt in the piss and the blood is what you son had in his mouth." he pointed out as he had taken the lead on his own knowing that the Alpha would be grieving for the loss of his son.


    "Quite a few possibilities there are," the beta drawled to which the alpha nodded. "Yes, there are." he agreed as his fists clenched at the thoughtsing to his mind.


    The alpha continued, "I think my child escaped and it is the blood of the person who kidnapped my child or maybe, a human that the kid wanted to feed on. I would not me him given the condition he was in the moment." He growled. His son was hungry and undernourished meant that his actions were justified in thend of shapeshifting.


    "Yes, yes." The beta agreed. "but if it is thetter then the human escaped and we cannot kill it but the authorities would be made aware of our presence which cannot be good for us. They would roam in the forest to see and hunt us."


    When a parent had vengeance on their minds, it was obvious that they won''t be fair. His child was dead but he had experienced it all over again and that hurt the most.


    "Then killing the human would be the best option I think. The alpha concluded, "The Luna will be immensely satisfied by that." he nced back at his mate who was touching the matted fur and trying to soothe out the knots. She was smothering him with love before thest rights were performed.


    His heart went out to his mate.


    "The Luna is grieving, alpha. At the moments the unthinkable can be possible for her too. Killing a human will only point more fingers in our direction." The Luna did not matter. She was a kind-hearted woman like very alpha needed beside him. The main concern was the alpha, who was nning the killing of the human was probably scarred for life, both mentally and physically.


    The alpha tsked in return. ''there are other ways to kill a human, not just by tearing their skin but other ''scientific'' ways too, ways that they invented." Ways that would bite them back the ass.


    The loss was irreceable and the beta knew that. He wanted to give in to the idea of the alpha but he was thinking clearly, without any emotions because of which it became easier for him to know that a mere human could do that a fully grown wolf.


    There was someone else responsible and he had to decide to pursue his doubts or not.

 Chapter 110 - A Worried Luna.

    "Hey," she heard a soft, feminine voice and she immediately recognised the voice. It had been ages since she had longed to hear it and she finally could. It was a miracle!


    She opens her eyes but they closed on the road again as she had no strength. But the voice that she had just had provided her with enough energy that she could hold onto it for a second longer as she opened her eyes and saw her lifeline.??


    "Mama?" she breathed out the word after a long time, blinking repeatedly she made sure that it was her. "Mama, please. . ." her vision went nk. Why were her eyes not opening? She had to see her mum!


    She tried to hold on to them but nothing was seen by her as she opened her eyes. It was all dark and nk. It was as if she was in between two worlds and just in limbo.


    "It''s not your time bub," she heard her mum chuckle. "It''s not your time for a long time." She drifted off somewhere.


    ********


    She had been constantly waking up and out of consciousness. It was normal, the doctors said but the father was still dubious of how right they were. He came to the hospital as he left everything from work and watched the nurse go in and out and finally then, the doctor did too.


    "She is alright," he said but the father in was not satisfied, "The dog bit her quite hard and tore the skin off too, he got the bone as well. It''s going to take a lot of patience and therapy for her to get back on track, not exactly where she was but on a new journey. We can talk about the rest in my cabin."


    And they did.


    But watching his daughter cry out in her sleep was horrifying. She whimpered and she trashed. They had to restrain her to the bed. She was reopening the stitches and was risking the infections so Jason gave his consent to tie her down. She thrashed around but now at least the wounds were not opening the healing was not being interrupted in between.


    It has been a continuous process before he went gave in and allowed them to tie her down to the bed. Every time she moves it right to scratch something and eventually the stitches in her leg over dark. It was scary for him to watch the doctors operated on her again and sealed it back shut.


    He patted her hair. They were dirty and he knew that his daughter would hate it but he had no other option than to let the nurses take care of her. He would hurt her more. His hands were rough and new to this and it felt like it was just the time when she was born.


    He needed Serena here. She was the one to guide him through that period and he needed her desperately to tell him what to do. His daughter was in immense pain and got knew what she was suffering from in her dreams. All he could do was watched her like a pathetic father who had nothing in his hands.


    *********


    She could feel the brightness even without opening her eyes making her cringe a bit. Immediately, she didn''t know how but the curtains were drawn and she rxed. She then focused on opening her eyes, unlike the previous times, she felt more awake and her eyes burned as soon as she opened them as if waking up from a long sleep. How long had she been asleep?


    "Darling?" she heard heart father as soon as she saw the ceiling. Her eyes moved to the man sitting on her right. She raised her hand and he immediately held onto it. He kissed her knuckled and even with her blurry eyes, she could see the moisture building up in his eyes. "Water?" he asked to which she nodded. Her throat felt like sandpaper.


    A straw was brought to her lips and she sucked on it to her heart''s content.


    "Hi," she greeted him back with a much better and less croaked voice. It hurt to talk which made her wonder that how long has it been since she hadst woken up.


    ''Hello babe." He replied with a teary smile and sniffed. Her waking up was the best feeling thought this hard time. "Wait for a minute honey, I''ll go and call the doctor." Saying so, he stood up and walked out of the room and came back with a nurse. His shoulders what tense as he was ready for his daughter to thrash out of forest sleep again. He had not gotten his hopes up regarding it and she should take the rest as long as she needed.


    She should heal, he prayed as he watched the nurse walk to his daughter.


    "Hey, there sweetie," she greeted and asked Adeline a few questions and fiddled around with the equipment which Adeline did not understand. In the end, it was concluded that she was fine and she could go on with her day and also, she could be taken home after two to three days if they wanted but they would have toe in for weekly visits.


    Her bed was angled up and now she was being fed soup that thankfully her father had made. It was reliving from the soup at the hospital. She was given her phone and she was looking through Noah''s messages. He had left her those in a hurry.


    ''U shld leave wen you c the chance. Lave in broad daylght it wold be btter.''


    He should, she nodded to herself as she thought that both of them need to get out now. She no longer felt safe in this town.


    ''I need to go way 2. I think they saw me and I sholdve town for a while. [emailprotected]</a> I killed a wolf and Im sure that they r going to kill me. I think they coulde for you too. Thy must have smelled your blood.''


    Her blood? A shiver went up to her spine and she realised that her blood was indeed there so the wolves coulde back to her and it was obvious that where there was one, there were going to be more.


    They would being to kill her and she could nothing about it other than running away as herpanion did. Shit, she closed her eyes. This possibility had not been considered by her and the only thing that she could think about it was running away instead of facing it bravely.


    It had been a day and Xavier had not evene to visit her and now he was thest thing on her mind. She had somehow expected him toe to see her with a flower bouquet in his hands or at least some choctes after all it was hismunity that had caused her harm but there was no sign of him.


    Because of h now he was thest thing on her mind. The first was to save herself and her father.


    ******


    In a mansion that was the biggest of them all yet a fraction of the royal pce they stayed in, Cassandra anxiously waited by the entrance of the house. Xavier had gone to manure from her flower shop and that was hours ago. That was around seven in the morning and now; it was seven in the evening.


    She was worried now. Show her son was irresponsible and at times she could get carried away by hanging out with his friends instead of getting what she wanted but it was never exceeding hours at a time.


    For the past twelve hours, there had been no calls, texts or even seeing the messages from his side. Nothing confirmed that he was safe her mommy sense did not like It in one bit. Now, she was really worried.


    Especially the fact that her instincts were picking up people around her. No one, even a wolf much less of a human, dared to enter the property without permission. So who was it that she was sensing? As much as she tried to focus on with her senses she knew that she was picking up something but what she had no idea about.


    Not taking a chance and waiting anymore, she called her husband immediately. From this realm to the one there, messages could be given and expected to be reached to the person in record time and for royal, it was done immediately. It was more important than everything, her son might be in danger.


    "Harold!" she breathed heavily and the man picked up on the nerves of the woman. "Tell my husband that Xavier is missing and toe immediately and not alone!" shemanded. "Hurry, hurry! Go!" she hissed. Her ears picked the sounds of someoneing closer.


    Her fear picked even make when the doors opened and she had remembered to lock them shut. She gulped.

 Chapter 111 - Plays Behind- I

    She had been reading his messages religiously to make sure that she did not miss anything important that you must have told her after which Adeline put her phone down.


    ''I am moving out for a while and you should too. I will text you around a month or two.'' That was thest message he sent her. After that, he had been offline; in fact, his number no longer existed as she had tried calling him for the onest time to make sure that he was alright at least because he had not been replying to her messages which left no way for her to make sure that he was alright.??


    She couldn''t me him for running away. She would too and she was going too as well. The situation was too dire and given that it was supernatural that they were dealing with it was obvious that they could not fight and win against the wholemunity that was by far, in DNA, more powerful than them.


    It had been two days since she had been in the hospital and her friends had visited her but Xavier didn''t and her resolve grew even stronger. Why was he not here? She could at leaste and see. What shocked her most was the reports did not portray her pregnancy. Did Noah have a hand in this too?


    This had put her in a slide stressful situation because the result should have clearly shown if she was still pregnant or not and if she was not then there should have been reports of a miscarriage but the results did not show any kind of pregnancy.


    But the conclusion did not end there and there was no way that Noah could have a hand in this.


    She shook out of it, there was no use to think of that now. The moment they got out, she would tell her father about it and then they would see where they would go next. And one of the sense was making sure to know if she was pregnant or not and this time she was going to make sure the doctor was human.


    Her father had gone to his office as his office. He had done so yesterday as well and today too but just for two to three hours. Her condition had stabled and Jason had finally left to shower. She had secretly waited for Xavier toe to her and hug her and she was going to puke everything out but that didn''t happen. He didn''te as she stared at the door for him to walk in.


    Every time the door opened and enters work then she had home deep inside her that it was going to be Xaviering to her and apologising for the dy with the huge bouquet and lots of choctes and taking care of alike he had earlier.


    Nope. Nada. Naah.


    Now, she refused to give him a chance. He didn''t deserve one after noting to meet her after having a near-death experience caused by his kind. That was the least of what he could do for her. But really as it now seems he had chosen a side which was of hismunity.


    "Hello baby," a wide smile came to her face as her father walked in. "Any pains? Or something?" she shook her head. "Washroom?" she shook her head to that too. She smiled at his care. He had been on the edge with her always.


    Always ask her time and again how she was doing. Thenguage shows that if the doctors and nurses did not sure that they would take good care of her she would even leave to take a shower. She could even say that her father would not think twice before camping outside the hospital.


    Jason nodded and came to her, kissing her forehead; he sat down on the stool next to her. "How are you child?" he took her hand in his and patted it slowly.


    For him whenever he held the hand of his daughter it only made it real that now she was safe and fine and there was nothing that would take her away towards the danger from here. As long as she was in front of his eyes he would take care of her the best possible way anyone could.


    Scared, she wanted to say. "Fine." She said instead. She was so scared that anyone from the supernaturalmunity would barge into that door along with a group of people and separate her and her father only to kill her and then him.


    She wanted reassurance from him, Xavier, but she was the only person who had not visited her. Even her friends had made appearances and texted her regrly but the man that imed to love her was not even close to making contact or even try tomunicate with her.


    Where was he? She swallowed the unfamiliar and anxious feeling in her mind. It did not seem right but what she did not know. Somehow her heart was telling her, her instincts were telling her that something was going to go wrong.


    She looked at her father who had still held her hand and was reading something. Maybe the best option right now would be to tell him everything as his support was needed the most and the moment she knew that she would tell him he would be ready to pack their bags or even leave everything behind and leaves on the first flight avable.


    Maybe that was what they needed. A get away from danger.


    "Papa?" he nodded, telling her that he was listening, "I wanted to te-"


    They heard something and Jason turned to look outside the windows. She gasped loudly and a sudden fear overtook her body. Tears came to her eyes she panicked. Her throat constricted and she jerked up. The monitor started to beep repeatedly!


    "Hey, hey, hey," Jason immediately came to her and patted her bead. "Don''t baby, it''s just a howl."


    Which panicked her eyes more as her entire body shoo and cures left her mouth. a howl in the middle of the day, they wereing for her and they no longer feared anyone. The howl sounded so close to the hospital, they were probably waiting for her.1111

 Chapter 112 - Plays Behind- II

    Pain surged through his body and the blood rushing to his head did not help either. He groaned but the sound did not escape his throat. He felt drained entirely and he did not en remember how he reached this state.


    It was getting difficult for him to breathe and stay conscious but there was the only one thing on his mind as he slipped into the darkness once again. He was supposed to meet. She was waiting for him.??


    "Adeline. . ." he breathed out before his head rolled back.


    ******


    Someone has pulled her down, he didn''t know who it was but out of protection, his beast took over as his human form was drained of any energy due to heavy blood loss and dyed healing.


    He growled and the people around him immediately stilled and left him alone on the ground. His head was paining like hell and the dizziness did not go away. The only thing that kept him going was his beast.


    He was aware that his beast was pushing him back for the dress and taking over his body. If need be, then he would kill everyone surrounding him for protection. A wounded lycan was not someone to be messed with.


    "Aye, my boy," he heard and his beast ground in the offence. Who was this person talking to? Another ground of warning left his throat vibrating through his chest making sure that it was heard.


    His head was pulled up all of a sudden and was ced against something warm. His beast was ready to snap before the connection was made. He sniffed and immediately recognised who the smell belongs to. The beasts of both made connection and the boy calmed down.


    "That''s ok, so you are safe now." His father sighed in relief. "Don''t worry now you''re going to make a speedy recovery and get back on track. I promise you that it''s never going to happen again." His father''s wordse him down along with his beast who was ready to fight with anyone who came to the way to harm them once again.


    "Wha. . . . ped?" He slurred out. He could not even get his words out sprayed and his brain registered almost nothing. The only fact that kept him going now was that his father was here and he was safe.


    "Don''t worry kid," he felt a kiss on his temple and then him being lifted from the ground by many pairs of hands. "I''ll take care of it."


    *********


    The next when he woke up he was in an infirmary. This was not a whole section of a hospital but something one would find in a packed hospital for emergency or regr needs of was because of which there was not much modern equipment.


    Why had his parents brought him to the back infirmary instead of the one day her home? Given the royal status, they had doctors, the best of them, at their disposal in their own home.


    He blinked twice to get rid of the blurriness and slight moisture which had when enough for his mother to know that her son was awake.


    "Hello, baby." She whispereding close. "How are you?" She asked and from his voice, he could feel the underlying tensions and the recent relief of him waking up.


    He nodded and swallowed before answering, "Fine. What happened?"


    Cassandra''s eyes dimmed and he knew that whatever happened was not good too much so that she did not bother hiding her feelings and scent from him. "I don''t think we should focus on that for now. Why don''t I go call the doctor and we focus on your recovery? Hmm?" She fixed of hair with a motherly smile on her face and he knew that she was hiding something.


    "Love," Javier, his father, came inside. He had her son waking up and the conversation that he had with his mother. There were some things that Cassandra did not have the heart to do because of which he was a part of this rtionship as the dominant half. "love, why don''t you go when call Nichs and Alexander that is Xavier is awake now? I think they are waiting for our word."


    It didn''t take her a second to understand that you want to hear out of the room before telling Xavier what horrors had been ced on him.


    She nodded and left not wife kissing her son. This was hard and she appreciates that Javier did not want her to be a part of this.


    He angled the bed up and hugged his son before starting the conversation. "How the hell were you so distracted?"


    "I was talking to my mate who wanted to talk about something important and somehow distracted me enough to not notice who wasing behind me." He snapped, irritated are himself as well to not be as alert as it was expected from him.


    His father shook his head I''m disappointed. "That''s no excuse, son."


    Xavier shrugged. That was all he had as an answer.


    "Your head had a crack in it!" His father thundered angered by his nonchnt attitude. "It was yed from the middle with the force that you were hit with. Then you were injected with silver time and again to make sure that you stayed out for 3 days straight!" He roared but that did not affect Xavier as much as it did to Alexander. His beast was more dominant and it had instead taken offence to being yelled at.


    "Fath¡ª"


    "Shut up!" He growled. "When we found you that was literally on you. Do you know how hard it has been for thest five hours to make sure that you got everything you needed since we could not transport you back to the realm?! It was a matter of seconds we could have lost you we found you anyter!"


    Fuck. It was more serious than he realised. He looked down at his own body every part that was visible to him except for the cloth was covered in bandages and the smell of antiseptic was heavy in the air as he now noticed it. Maybe that was why he did not notice it at first because his nose had gotten used to it.


    Anger surged through him. Who that duck did this. to him of all. "What happened?" He growled at his father. Someone was paying.

 Chapter 113 - The Woods - I

    It has been difficult for her. After the whole, it had been difficult for her to calm herself down and eradicate the fear of theming to get her anytime soon for stopping every time her father left to go somewhere her heart beaten quickly in anticipation of what might happen next and it onlyes down when her father appeared in front of her eyes safe and sound.


    After two days she was taken off the heavy meds and was given the normal pain killers still in heavier doses. Later she was told what happened.??


    The wolf or the dog as they were told had gotten a good chunk of Adeline''s skin out as his teeth had sunk deep in and he had also managed to scrape out the skin on the exterior. Major nerves in the leg were also damaged which was why she was given heavy dosage and a lot of blood in the past 2 days but since Adaline was hell-bent on shifting back to where they came from the doctors had given her the girl a go for the flight was of 6 to 7 hours.


    Jason did not understand why she was so hellbent on it by ship to get as a traumatic demand which we could not help but given to. After she was alright and she had calmed down, he would make sure to get her help from a good therapist.


    Adeline knew that the wolf or the family of his was surelye in for her and the more important things seemed to be thinking of the future and how she was going to live and that was not going to be here. Her father and she needed to leave as soon as possible.


    All and all her leg had been severely injured and she had to use a wheelchair for the timing. Her recovery was not going to be as quick so one could say that. It was going to take a year or two for her leg to healpletely.


    Because in the end, they had told her that he had also damaged the bone which would hinder her from standing up. When she asked them to tell her in clear words, they revealed that her leg had pretty much been damaged for us and she would have a long recovery along with extensive physical therapy.


    The discharge papers were ready and so was the car that was going to take them to their home. Their bags had been packed by Jason himself and Adeline could not help herself but jump from happiness when he walked in the room from the door all safe and sound with all his four limbs intact. The stress was getting to her.


    The bags were already in the rented car along with the driver. Through thevideo call, Jason had packed most of Adaline''s staff along with his. Only the furniture was left in the house which was too heavy for them to carry, her father said that whenever he woulde back to collect the rest of the stuff but she feared that the wolves might kill him then. But that concern came after weeks or months and she would deal with it then for now she had to deal with the ride to the airport. It was a bit painful for her to move. The injured leg did not like to be moved even and age and touching it was a far cry.


    "Here and here," the nurse pointed for her father to sign on. Jason was reading the papers very carefully before signing on them because these papers were the consent forms that Adeline was not yet fully recovered and they were not responsible if anything happened in between the time being where she was being shifted to the other hospital.


    Frankly what they said was right. They decided to shift to the other hospital that could not be held responsible until unless something happened on the way to the airport.


    The other leg of hers was bouncing repeatedly. She was very anxious and nervous and the only thought on her mind was to have them reach the airport safely without any hassle and without seeing any four-legged furry creature around them because the right to the airport was through the next town and in between doors was a huge patch of woods.


    Her fidgeting continued it works and when they enter the area where the road was surrounded by deep forests. She had started to breathe heavily and she could even feel the sweat building up. Shiv bit her lip nervously as she waited for the time that they would reach the airport and she would finally both the ne and out of this dreaded ce. The small constant pain in her leg reminded her of what this ce that done to her, of what is Xavier''smunity had done to her.


    This was the very patch of woods where Adeline had first seen a wolf and had met with an ident. It was natural for her to feel the fear when they were going through a simr part of the worlds not once but two times in this ride, the ride that was at least three hours long. And this was a beginning the rest would be in the main city.


    "What''s got you so worked up?" My father ced a hand on her bouncing me and applied a little pressure to it making it stop. He smiled down at her.


    She sighed and shook her head. He won''t understand.


    "What wrong bub? Tell me about it." He said and she looked at me.


    "You won''t believe me." She mumbled under her breath. She had no intention of letting him here but since they were sitting in a part and the distance between them was of a few inches Jason has overheard what she wanted to say.


    "What?" Heughed. "Kid, you were three years old, you told me that you were a pirate and I was to address you with the title that you had and I did so. I still believed you even though you were just three. So little where you do not get the idea to tell me that, I out of all, would not believe you."


    A smile came on his face as she had what he said to her. It baffled her about how he just happened it remember every little thing that happened in her childhood and it always reminded her how important she was to him.


    She giggled at that. Maybe she should just tell him what had happened to her and how all of this was telling them a new reality of the world. He would believe her and leave everything behind if it came to it.


    "Actually," she began and took in a deep breath for courage. This was going to be attached for the both of them that she would know that her father would believe him or not at no matter what caused even if it made her sound like she was crazy. "I think you might not believe me on this but¡ªAH!" She screamed and jerked forward as a force pushed them out of nowhere.


    She gasped loudly and yelled as he was pushed to her side. A sudden push was shoved to the car they all along with the car were rushed to the side. Her father''s body covered her own and she pressured by it but in a small second, she couldn''t do anything.


    It all happened in a matter of seconds.


    It was made again and she yelled as she felt the pain in her leg.


    The entire car wash post upside down and the force applied to it was so much that I didn''t think that it was a drug because the car tumbled once or twice before it fell on the side of the road where the jungles began.


    That was so intense that when the tumbles and the pushes were finally stopped at thend for a few moments had still closed her eyes and she was breathing heavily.


    What was it? Her entire body paint and it was not helpful that her father''s weight was on her. She struggled to breathe at this point.


    She finally opened her eyes as she realised that it had finally stopped and looked at her father who had the back of his head right next to hers.


    "Pa¡ªah!" She tried to say something bit down on her leg and she was dragged out of the car. She tried to hold onto something with her hands the pull''s force was too much and hers was nothing inparison to it. The fear hadpletely taken over her body and rear and she could no longer function the only thing she could do was push her fingers down to the earth so that she could dy it as long as possible.


    Her screams were so intense that birds flew out of trees as they heard them.


    Whatever was dragging her finally stopped and she gasped as she looked at who stood in front of her.


    Death was knocking on her door today.

 Chapter 114 - The Woods - II

    She knew that the peace she had felt in the right and the hospital was the calm one could say that came before the storm. Even though she was in a shift in at all she knew that something bad was going to happen and now it did. Her fingers hurt and her nails blood through as she still had tried to give the road and then the door but had ruthlessly been pulled against.


    Now Death stood in front of her and Adaline did not know what to do. She was frozen.??


    Wolves, massive wolves stood in front of her, tall and proud of how intimidating they were. If Adeline earlier thought that that wolf in the park was a fully grown one, this was apletely different story. Are apletely different horrifying story that she could not find herself to believe.


    Now the previous wolf looked like a small puppy in front of these fully grown ones. They were so massive and easily able to tower her. Nava in her life had she imagined that was would be sorge and would be living in in sight amongst humans. She could say that even her father would fall short in front of them and he was over 6 feet tall. Adaline did not need anyone else to tell her that there was no way she was going to survive and it did not even matter if you try to escape or not.


    Adeline was frozen in panic and fear and even if she wanted to do something there was nothing that she could think of doing. As She watched the wolves at least 10 to 15 of them surround her only grew and it for the froze head nerves along with her limbs restricting her movement. She stayed still.


    She heard the branches snap and she immediately looked over the direction a woman was walking to her dressed in a men''s shirt and She did not waste any time before addressing her for help. The woman might be her only chance of getting out of the situation without harming herself or the other one.


    "Please! Ma''am!" She yelped in pain because when she moved she became aware of the left that has started to bleed again.


    "Tut tut tut," the woman tsked out in pity and Adeline watched her as she collected herself and folded her knees across her chest. "Look at you, little you, so afraid of us." She titled her head and watched admin as if she was nothing but entertainment to them.


    "Uh . . . Us?" Adeline repeated in fear. She had hoped that the woman would help was with the werewolves too? This did not sit well with it was elected a whole new session of doubts and field inside because now she had no source of help.


    A Malicious smile came upon her face as Adaline watch the women say something and then turned to the biggest wolf of them all. "Would you look at that dear? The girl is afraid of us now just like our boy was from her when she killed him!" She growled making Adeline jump up in fear. She growled! A human or a wolf-like human growled!


    "She killed our boy and now she would die by our hands!" The woman dered and every step forward making Adaline with her injured the move a few steps back and join her back to the back of the car. She crawled back to the car in fear as the women near her like a maniac thirsty for her blood.


    She did not want to die but the situation only made her aware of the possible oue in this.


    But the women did not stop. "I have had it with these humans thinking that they are superior to any you''re first. Even a baby from our side can easily kill 10 babies of yours, yes we are that powerful!" She growled with pride seedling in her chest, "But that superiorityplex in your mind always makes you think that you are about everyone else." She yelled at the top of her voice.


    Any moment now her heart would jump out at how fast it was beaten or just stopped altogether and she would prefer the second option any time of the day.


    She nced around and saw that all the wolves were bigger than her height and gulped in fear. She was dead. She did not need anyone else to tell her that and every second that dyed her inevitable death she only confirmed and epted it more.


    She was dying tonight and there was no one to save her. This was all a losing game and she was stupid enough to think that she could run away before them being able to catch her.


    Father was not out of the car along with the driver and he knew that he had probably fainted as he was sitting on the side with the push hade from. At that very moment, she knew that she would deny any knowledge of knowing the men so that she could save her father from the state that he was about to meet because of her.


    "H-he," she stuttered as the fear had gripped every part of her but that did not stop her from exining what she wanted to say. "He wa- he came out of no-nowhere there was a dead rabbit in the bushes and he a-ate that and then he came and he bit do-down on my leg and¡ª" she broke into a sob remember the scene because till now she had told no one about it. It was something that she had buried inside him for as long as she hade out of unconsciousness and even her father was not aware of it.


    Her scent told the wolves immediately that she was not lying even though it was heavily coated with fear. But the alpha couple was blinded in rage. The first reason for it was that their son, a 5-year-old boy, had been kidnapped and then as when they had resumed their after 5 years his body was found in the park on a path with cruelty. The second was that a human had done it. Someone who was as weak as an ant and could be crushed like one.


    "I don''t care!" The women yelled and then snarled at Adeline. "What I care about now is justice and justice will be served when we eat your meat tonight and throw your head in the middle of the town! It''s about time that humans have better than to hurt us wolves even though we are doing nothing but hiding away in the middle of the forest, out of civilization as if we are abominations!" She spat. Her face reddened only added to the fact that the woman was now crazy inventions for her child that Adeline knew she had not even cared about.


    The biggest wolf of them all suddenly let out a low growl and stepped towards her making her crawl back in fear. Adrenaline was heavy in her body because of which she was able to use her injured foot without worrying about the pain as it was thest thing on her mind. She just wanted to get out of here.


    She pressed herself further into the back and there was ss being pressed into her. She could feel it, Peirce, through her skin.


    "Please. . ." She whispers to the wolves as she joins the hands and begged for life. "To understand I did not kill him. . . ."


    The bigger wolf only ground louder and stepped closer only for a more thunderous growl to be heard. She pissed. The warm liquid followed out and she felt it but could not do anything about it.


    Her heart stilled and birds flew out of the trees which only gave her a more ominous feeling about the whole scenario.


    The bigger was immediately stiffened and she knew that there was a bigger wasing and she was going to die by his hands.


    She turned around to the voice and bigger earlier creature someone more monsterous stepped out of the forest and she gasped at the sight of it.


    This was how she had seen Alexander and Ashlynn look like the night that she had been on an adventure with Noah.


    This was truly a monster.


    The monster step towards her and Adaline and the fear of greed added in making her let go of everything she had control of including her dder, once more in her pants, a small amount.


    One more time in thepany of wolves she felt warm liquid gushing down her legs.


    The monster stopped as his nose twitched. He turned towards the wolves and growled loudly. The ground shook making the wolves stepped back and some even bowed their heads. Adeline knew that he was bi for something greater than just a mere wolf.


    He was the Lycan she was told about. An angry lycan.

 Chapter 115 - The Woods - III

    She was breathing heavily as she watched the entire scene unfold. The first thing that scared her the most was the realisation that a wolf had pushed itself against the car making it tumbled down the road and into the slight difference which was in the woods and that of the road. Then she was dragged out by a wolf who had jumped down his teeth on her leg and cold as hard as he could. After which km women who once Adil in thought would help but have only turned out to be one of the most dangerous enemies she could ever encounter. That woman was hell-bent on killing Adaline as she had repeatedly said.


    All states were not enough because now a huge monster just like Ashlynn and Alexander looked like was standing in front of. This only made the fact more certain that she was noting alive out of this.??


    The Lycan did not face her as he did the wolves. He was superior to them because none of them growled back or even snarled but just ended up bowing their heads to him. Even though she was the human she could tell that the wolves were already submitted to the huge one who towered the 6 feet was very easy.


    She did not even try to utter a sound and just made herself invisible to all of them.


    He was probably going to kill her and this time she was not going to make the mistake of assuming that this wolf could be Xavier because for all she knew. . . She knew nothing. She was dying here, she chanted in her mind so that it did note as a surprise. Well, it was not anymore.


    Jon snow had nothing on her. She, truly, did not know anything.


    The screeching sound of tires was heard but with the sight of that in front of Adaline did not dare to look away anywhere else. For all, she knew she would look away for a second and then there would be someone wing at her throat and eating her heart out. She had to keep her eyes in front.


    "Oh dear," she heard with a nce, as she could not exist anymore when she heard the familiar sound, it was Cassandra exiting out of the car along with her husband and analysing the whole scene yed out in front of him. "Oh dear. . ." She said again as she cupped her mouth at the sight and probably at the smell too. The least of her concerns, for Adeline the only thing that mattered at the moment was that they were more people from the supernaturalmunity piling and front of her and she was the only human left.


    She wanted to scoff out loud.


    Of course, the whole family was involved Adaline realised, probably the whole family was walking on four legs in an alternate universe. She could not believe it since it was in front of her and the pain in her leg and the wetness in between her legs made it sure to confirm that it was the reality that she was dealing with.


    "Adeline," Cassandra stepped in her direction but Adeline crawled back. She wanted to do nothing with this family. The family that converted itself into you monstrous beast full of hair on their body and with teeth as sharp or even more than knives that could cut into her skin like a hot knife.


    Everywhere was danger. She gulped.


    Cassandra immediately stopped as soon as she saw Adeline crawl back. It was obvious with the red stain and the heavy scent in the air that it was Adeline who had pissed her pants out of fear.


    Javier stepped next to his mate and even the biggest wolf now bowed his head a bit. She had never seen the elder Rivera so serious. For her, he was a jolly man who alwaysughed the loudest.


    "What is happening?" He spoke in a cold voice and every word that left his mouth was amand and it affected her too. "Do you even have a fraction of Idea, a fourth of it, about what you were going to just do?!" He raised his voice slightly and everyone flinched back.


    The woman red back and pointed her finger at Adeline. "This girl, this human," she spat as if it was something crawled out of the gutter making Adeline jump and yelp, "killed my child who we assume to be dead 5 years ago!"


    Xavier growled again, judging by the fact that the finger was raised towards his mate. The woman lowered it and took a step to the bigger wolf, closer to the one who had growled and dragged her out previously.


    "I didn''t!" Adeline whispered to them with a small, pitiful cry from her. "I didn''t!"


    The woman red at her and yelled back, "She lies!"


    Javier scoffed. "I do not care about what she did because her scent reveals that she spoke the truth to you when she said that she did not!" He growled at the end in frustration. "Has your sense of smell left you?! How can you not smell the emotions the girl emits?!"


    The woman looked away as angry tears came to her eyes.


    Cassandra cast Adeline a worried nce. She wanted to protect the girl as she was born to be her daughter and her mother instincts were taking over for the scared child.


    None of them noticed the man hidden in the trees, watching it all.


    The woman called herself down and then spoke respectfully towards Javier. "With all due respect, this girl''s blood was found at the site of where we found my son torn apart!" She said as she cried by the end of it. "I never wish it upon anyone but you do not understand the heartbreak a parent goes through when they find their child to be alive but only to be torn apart by the time they reach there."


    Cassandra nodded in understanding. "Luna Linda, I assure you that none of us would as a understand that of the pain you feel but we can all imagine and an inkling of it. This is why it bes important for us to find out who truly killed the boy."


    "The girl is fragile enough and with an injured foot that your boy bite, I can only imagine how the girl managed to tear him apart." Javier mocked. "The Alpha in you is questionable because you could not even understand that there was a greater force behind it all." He shook his head in Disappointment. "And not only that but¡ª" he felt silenced.


    Everyone did and Adeline just watched them like an idiot.


    Xavier looked at her and she found herself staring into the eyes of the boy''s that she loved. They had the same emotions that he did always when he looked at her and it took her back to the moments where they had fallen in love with each other. The moments of security, safety and love.


    The wolves retreated and Javier''s father immediately shifted making Adeline cry out at the suddenness of it all. Is transformation was the second transformation of a monstrous beast that she had seen.


    The snapping of his bones and the first routing out of his skin was scary and it shook her to the very core.


    Xavier was still staring at her as she nced at him and it was obvious that he was not aware of his father shifting.


    He longed at his son and tackled him to the ground where Cassandra did not even blink an eye at it. He wrestled his son and threw him into the jungle where the wolves held him down and soon the father joined in too.


    What was happening? Why were they all holding him down all of a sudden?


    "Child?" Adeline gasped and stumbled away, crawling away from the woman.


    She did not even notice when Cassandra has jumped down from the road and came next to her.


    "Honey, let me help." She cooed from where she was and did not move when inch. Cassandra knew that if she moved she would scare Adaline more and would risk getting more injured than she already was.


    Adeline ferociously shook her head. She is not getting anything from anyone. They were all monsters!


    Then she heard it and she understood why they all moved except Cassandra who was on human skin.


    Police sirens along with ambnce could be heard and she knew that they were minutes away from reaching the site of the ident.


    It was happening! He richest move duo and down in quick breathing as she realised that they would be saved! The police and ambnce were here!


    "Papa!" She turned around and peered down into the upside-down car.


    "Adeline. . . baby . ." She heard Cassandra but ignored her.


    She leaned down more in excitement, "Pa. . ." She quietened down in realisation as what she saw in front of her finally clicked.


    She was staring at the dead eyes of her father, the dead hollow eyes.

 Chapter 116 - A New Life.

    ~In the living memory of Jason Woods. A loving husband and now the guiding light to Adeline Woods. ~


    Saturday night take out and meet you eat begging for snacks and fast food along with watching romanticedies and crying ornaments operation cycle to watching haunted movies and sleeping together on the couch because both of them were afraid, no longer happened. It no longer happened because the constantpanion who had time and again promised her to be there at graduation walk her down the aisle and there will she had her first baby had left her alone in this world.??


    A tear slipped from her left eye as she stared at the gravestone in front of her. Everything seemed to stop one day in life but the tears that she said every morning never ceased. If possible there was one always added at the end.


    The gravestone belonging to the man she wanted to be a part of her journey in life, who she wanted to be there standing next to her in every failure and every sess but was now six feet under the ground probably already halfway through dposing as well.


    Dposing, how depressing it sounded.


    She mourned for her parents and she mourned for the death of her child.


    Her child was dead and this time it was confirmed in the reports. It was right there in front of her, underlined in red.


    Miscarriage.


    A baby, a life inside her was lost and even though it was a reality Adeline did not want to happen, she was not ready to lose it as well. At least not in that way. Her hands fisted as she remembered it. She was too numb from her father''s demise to care.


    ck was now her color as morning for them was all she did. All and every day the only thing that she could do was repeatedly think about them and let us. Her smile muscles had probably rusted by now.


    She sniffed as she remembered the funeral. It was a small and intimate one. The friends that she had met and their family members were involved only. It wasn''t grand or something that she would do out of the show but something more of a personal event where everyone was truly mourning for a friend.


    Everyone invited by her truly cherished her father just as she did.


    She still could not believe that. He was dead, he was just gone forever. Within moments she was taken away from her and Adeline did not even get to cherish thest moment they had.


    Thest moment was spent by him smiling down at her as if she was the only light in his life. The great stone was a constant fact shing in front of her, telling her that her father was, in all truth, dead.


    But there was no way that her father could have survived. The doctors in the post mortem report had told her that it was a piece of ss that had wedged into his throat and the blood loss had killed him within seconds.


    She hated the fact that she did not even know what killed him, what was responsible for it, or who was behind it all. She should have told him earlier about how Xavier was a Lycan and how werewolves truly existed while she had the chance.


    It saddened her the most, which is why she did not wait for a second in the state and left for their home. What shocked her most was that her father had a lot of savings and investments which made Adeline a millionaire and she did not think twice before making sure that her father was buried beside her mother. It was expensive to carry a coffin with a body inside it in the air but she makes sure that they were together.


    She wiped the tear from her cheek and then put her hands in her pockets. She never wore color anymore. It did not feel right to her and the only colors were ck and any in the dark color that she could find. Just like the ck trench coat, she was wearing to the graveyard.


    She loves to wear pastel colors color but now ck seems to be something that I want its way into the heart. ck was something she felt inside.


    Her leg had notpletely healed which was why she had to walk around with a crutch. More so when they had bitten down one more time on it had caused infection and more bleeding which had put her on bed rest for a whole month. She could not be more thankful to her father for having funds like that. Treatment had been smooth but it would have been smoother if he was with her, by her side holding her hand through it all.


    She sniffed as she tried to control it.


    Another tear slipped and she did not bother to wipe it away. It was something that happened daily. She just could not control her emotions whenever she visited the graveyard where both the parents were.


    The nightmare of any child hade true for her.


    She touched both the gravestones and then kissed the hand that touched them before walking out. The cold air was a friend now.


    "Good morning, Mr. Fitzpatrick." She greeted the watchman at the gate hu not back at her with a sad smile on her face knowing why she came to the graveyard every day that she even knew his name.


    "Have a beautiful day, youngdy." He said back like he did every day with a bright smile. It was a friendship that blossomed over time.


    Adeline smiled back as she walked out of the graveyard and headed to her school. From her house, the graveyard for half an hour away, and the exact opposite was the school. So she always left her home and early so that she could visit her parents before going to school. Somehow it had been her routine and it was something she was trulyfortable with.


    Even if she waste the teachers knew what happened and they excused it since it was a small town, they knew that she visited the graveyard daily and since her parents had been in car idents they had assumed that Adaline would be a little afraid of driving because of which she chose to walk and not drive.


    Not that she minded. It was all working in her favor.


    Dressed in ck, like a goth, she entered the school gates, and once more everyone nced at her. The cheerful and bubbly girl was back but only with the shell of herself. She was the version of someone who did notugh or cry but just sat there as if waiting for something.


    She sighed and moved on. There was nothing left for her anymore and whatever she felt she buried deep in her heart where no one could reach to see what was going on.


    Her hand came up to her belly, a normal action to be the others but to her, a constant reminder of what she had lost.


    "Hi, love!" James cheerfully said as stood in front of his locker and Adeline impolitely through a smile towards him but continued walking to the ssroom. She did not wait for him. She did not want to talk to anyone anymore.


    She had no idea what to do.


    In every ss, she had taken thest seat behind which was the wall. People were shocked when this song that the girl who once took one of the first three seats was consecutively sitting in the back.


    But it reassured her because no one was sitting behind her to y with her hair especially in Latin ss.


    She had also been good at maths because now she had no other option than to focus on it. Focusing on studies was much better than thinking of when the wolves wereing for her to kill her finally.


    After all, she was prey who was left alive.


    The day dragged on and the first half of the day was finished. She did not go to the cafeteria for the lunch. She had never been there again because it was all happiness over there and she knew that her friends used to walk on eggshells whenever she sat with them. She was gloomy on life, was gloomy and she was not going to act like everything was okay.


    So she took a seat on the veryst row and the table of the library and it took out a sandwich.She looked outside the window that was right in front of her as she continued to eat.


    She was alone now in the world and she did not bother hiding it anymore. Her father was right everyone moved on and left someone behind but this time she had no one, not even him. Significantly

 Chapter 117 - A New Life - II

    It did not escape her eyes as she watched every teacher nce at her carefully as if they were afraid of triggering her. She understood the confessions as she was a student that had studied here most of her life before shifting to nylon but that still did not give them the right to treat her as if she was nothing but policy windows already crab and now waiting to break into different pieces never to be joined back again.


    Adeline knew that she was struggling with grief but for now also wanted to do was that no one was going to stop her from grieving.??


    The day was finally over once more she had walked home like every day. Walking seems to be something where she could collect her thoughts and think about random stuff circting her father and how the situation could have gone a different way and how different could have her future been. She opened the door and immediately the voice of her aunt greeted her."Hey, sugarglum!" Her lips twitched at the nickname her aunt had given her. Sugar had been her nickname in the family for years since she was obsessed with that in her childhood and plum had been added from the word glum.


    Father had not died and her life had not been so tragic she was sure that her aunt would have called her sugarglum without any remorse. But even her aunt knew that this situation would hurt Adeline emotionally.


    "Hello, auntie Tess." She said back. Her voice never exceeded a certain octave and it was always leveled. No matter how exciting or happy she was how the voice was always normal.


    She had no longer and felt any excitement regarding anything in life. The only thing she felt near excitement was when she was discharged from the hospital.


    "Hello baby," she greeted again and this time, she came closer and hugged her. This was a routine that her aunt had started. Adult in new and she always felt that her aunt knew that grieving with the loss of parents was not easy especially that there was a topic of miscarriage going on which was still untouched.


    Adeline breathed in her scent, the scent of home, the sense of belonging that she did not know for how long she had. The only familiar feeling she had now left.


    She nuzzled close until her aunt pulled back. "I''ve made apple pie and avocado toasties for you." She grinned and patted her belly. "Come on, you must be exhausted and hungry." She took her niece''s hand and pulled her along to the dining room.


    Aunty Tessa had been kind enough to move into their House along with Adeline because the child did not want to move away from the only home she had. The home where her parents werest together along with her.


    Her father was almost forty when Adeline was born and her aunt was thirty when she became Adeline''s legal guardian. So there was just a difference of merely ten years in between them. Maybe that was why Tessa understood that Adaline needed to be alone so she only made her presence known when it was important and she felt the need to.


    It was like from her own experience her aunt went to intervene and when to give admin have respected for privacy while still keeping a watchful parental eye from a distance.


    "Did anything good happen today? Anything out of the ordinary?" Adeline stared at her aunt for the choice of words who merely shrugged. "What I went to high school once and I know that it can be pretty boring and monotonous." She stated the obvious. "I am the only e exciting thing ever happened was the cheerleader, the it girl she was, c*ck sucking video leaking and then finding out at my very own geek and nerd of a brother was during one of the most beautiful girls I had ever seen."


    "It was." Adaline agreed with a nod of her own, smiling at the words her auntie said. "Nothing new is happening except for the fact that they brought some new books for the library which is once again something that happens daily."


    "Ah, that does." Tessa agreed to y with her food. She wanted to say something and from her vibe, Adeline had picked up that it was not going to be something she would like.


    She ced her toast down and asked her aunt about it. "What is it?" She sighed looking at her. "Please, feel free to talk." She was the only family member left and by chance, she was someone who truly cared for her knees which is why Adeline respected her opinion.


    Tessa looked at her and they had the same emotions she had seen for the first two months when she havee here.


    They were all worried for her. The moment Adaline had entered and it was announced that Adaline was conducting a funeral, a private ceremony, or her father everyone in town was in shock to what had happened and immediately had flocked around her.


    After a while, everyone in the town had calmed down and just left her alone like she had initially wanted to but her aunt was still the only person who was still worried and constantly checked on Adaline to make sure that she was healthy physically and mentally.


    "Listen, child, I have lost my parents too so I know what you are going through and I would never stop you from giving to your heart''s content." She took her niece''s hand in hers, "But I have a problem with you not talking to anyone else other than me."


    Adeline shook her head and try to take her hand out of her aunt''s grip who had just tightened it instead. Shahar Austin felt a forceful vibeing from her aunt when she took her for walks and tried to introduce her to different people or even made her try to talk to her old friends.


    "No, I don''t mean to offend you. But always being alone will eventually take a toll on your mental health and I do not want that please," she begged as her eyes got moist, "Your father appointed me as your next guardian in case anything happened to him and I can not disappoint him. So please, Adaline if you don''t want therapy then at least go out a few friends."


    Therapy? Therapy would mean that her grieving process for the over sooner than she liked and Adeline wanted to grieve her entire life.


    She nodded to her auntie, "I will. Not now but. . .soon." She said. She didn''t want to eventuallye out of it but the loss of her parents would always be a hindrance that she never wanted to ovee. Their presence was something she always wanted throughout her life and now she was robbed from both of them.


    "Do you promise?" Tessa tested the waters.


    Adeline nodded. "Yes, I promise that I will go out with my friends soon."


    Tessa nodded in content and they talked lightly before moving to her room.


    She sat on her bed and checked her phone.


    ''Hey, how are you?''


    -N.


    ''Good.'' she replied. Fine, she wanted to say, but she figuredit out that people were kind of tired of being fine and depressing. Well, it wasn''t her fault and they did not understand the fact that Adaline was still grieving and losing both parents before even her school finished. . . . Was . . .


    She sniffed as she once again saw the dead eyes of a father staring back at her. She was partially responsible for that.


    Her phone pinged again and she checked the next message. ''Well, Wanna do something fun?''


    She scoffed. Thest fun thing she had done with Noah had cost her entire life and her father.


    ''No thank you.'' she typed back, ''after thest experience I much rather stay home than go out on an adventure with you.'' She hit sent and within seconds his reply came.


    ''Ouch. I just wanted to cheer up your spirits.''


    She sighed as she read that. Dear Noah, her spirits and guardian Angel had left her long ago. Now, she was happy being alone until she wanted to have friends around her again.


    ''That''s okay. Bye.'' she cut the conversation short and kept her phone on the table beside her bed and picked up and the picture of her parents.


    They looked so happy, she smiled. A normal, the one she had long ago, as she looked at it.


    It was a picture of them clicked by her grandmother at the hospital when her mother had first held her. It was the first picture of her together with her parents.


    She kept the frame back in its ce and went it her dusk to work and study until dinner just like she did regrly for the past seven months.


    Nothing now was cheerful.

 Chapter 118 - A New Life -III

    Her routine had been set for the weekdays and in the end, she would go to a library and read her heart out or finish her assignments. Human confrontations were something that for the very back of remind. The only person she tolerated talking with was her aunt because aunt Tessa knew when to start and when to stop. Perhaps it was because she had grieved enough for her parents as well which is why she understood Adaline very well.


    But this time it was interrupted. Aunt Tessa had caught her when she was on her way to the Library and demanded that she do some grocery shopping since today her aunt did not have the time to go and she was still busy with her work-from-home job.??


    Adelinepletely understood because even though she was a multi-millionaire, her aunt had decided that she would not spend a penny at least in her schooling years where she could easily pay for the child. This was something she wanted to do as her responsibility for being Adeline''s guardian.


    Initially, her father''s best friend had doubted her aunt''s intentions regarding her and he had told her time and again to tell him if he ever thought that was abusing her financially and emotionally or physically. She had been warned to not let and Tessa use any of the money until unlesspletely necessary but there was no such thing happening.


    So with the list in her hand, she drove the car around to the grocery store which was a few blocks away. That grocery store had almost all of the products that her aunt needed also there was a hidden motive to go a bit far for shopping, it was proof to the people of the town that she could drive just fine. They rumors had been around for so long.


    Parking perfectly she moved into the huge store and grabbed a cart. The list was long and maybe, ording to her, her about that done it on purpose. Her aunt wanted to keep her out of a monotonous routine as discreetly as possible which meant sending Adaline on a few errands now and then.


    "Milk. . . Milk. . " She mumbled and looked for it. Ticking the items off was truly satisfying as the cart was also filling up. What they truly eating so much or was it her aunt doing this on purpose?


    She moved to the next aisle and the hair on the back of her head stood. An eerily and simr feeling was felt, she had felt that you had stood before, and whenever she felt the ending was never good. She continued with her tasks and discreetly moved to the somewhere more public area. Whoever it was trying to keep an eye on her would not dare to touch over kidnap her in a public area where there were a lot of humans, just assuming if it was someone from the supernaturalmunity. One would never know.


    Since it was a shopping center and she knew it would be stupid for someone toe around and create amotion in a ce where they were all human presence. But this time she did not want to take any chance. God knew how on that wretched day there was no one on the hybrid to witness what happened.


    She turned around as a forgotten something on the previous aisle and nced around the area behind her. But what she saw made her only see it with more alertness. It was impossible.


    There was nothing present in the area.


    No one was behind her. She looked around with all discretion gone, vanished into thin air. Someone. . .no one was following her?


    But then who was watching her? She did get the feeling that someone was there. She was never wrong about this. Even her body felt so. It was a disturbing feeling she had often felt visited to be something true but there was no one here and it shocked her.


    She nervously bit her lip and nced around once more and then took her cart to continue her shopping. Maybe, it was her being paranoid and it waspletely understood.


    ''They won''te here. It would be too dangerous for them.'' she sighed and looked around once more.


    She was still wary of someone who could be following her but she knew no one would do it in a public ce she had to reach to a car safely but that''s what happened after the shopping was over.


    ''Who could it be?'' They won''t being here, the other side of the country, just to kill her. But they thought that she had killed her son which meant that they coulde all the way to kill her.


    Why could she not stop thinking about it?


    She sighed and stopped walking.


    What was she afraid of? Death?


    It had already taken most of her family all of her family so she had nothing left to live for and the fear of that was something that had disappeared from her life.


    "Let theme." She turned around to nce in the area. "I''m not afraid of death anymore." She dered and moved on with her head held high.


    Now, they coulde and kill her for all she cared. Death was now a much-awaited friend.


    *********


    "Thank you so much, Sugarglum." Her aunt sighed as she came out of the house to help her carry the groceries in. "The clients finally let me go. I''m sorry I couldn''t be free earlier."


    Adeline shook her head and gave her a quick smile. "It''s ok. I can do it too."


    She pulled out the jute bags and started loading them with groceries quickly. She was tired from the trip as she did not do errands daily.


    Once again the hair on the back of her neck rose and her movements slowed down. It was back.


    Someone was watching her but this time she was not sure if there was someone actually behind her on not. One thing she did not want to rm her auntdid not know anything about the matter. She nced at her aunt who was busy loading the groceries in the bag.


    Maybe she should just ignore it and that was what she did.


    She went inside and emptied the jute bag on the shelf. Then she went out again as her aunt came inside to do the same. She opened the trunk and started loading the stuff again ignoring the feeling that she felt once again as soon as she stepped outside.


    She gave out a shaky sigh and closed her eyes as she chanted. It''s no one there.


    It was only fair for her to think so now that someone was watching her since whenever she went outside the house she would always have the hair at the back of a neck stand up.


    But that wasn''t all.


    The wind blew and her ears caught the whisper in the air.". . Adeline. . ."


    Her movements halted and she huffed heavily, not believing her ears she tried to calm herself down by breathing in and out a few. It was not true.


    ". . Love. . . "


    The bag fell from my hands and a smash of a bottle was heard. She had it again, it was there she had it now confirmed!


    Someone was here.


    She abruptly turned around not giving the person time to hide but did not, once again, she did not see anyone standing. How was that possible!


    She took a few steps forward and stepped outside the driveway and into the pavement. How was it that no one was here when she had heard someone taking her name. . .


    A specific someone it was. She knew that.


    What is happening? She ran her hands through her hair roughly as she wonders what happened. Now she questioned had she even heard anything or was it just her mind ying games with her since she had been thinking about it all day long.


    She bent down, crouching, and held her head. What was happening?! Why was she hearing his voice?


    What was happening? She gripped her hair harder.


    "Adeline?" Her aunt came in and stared at the mess and then at her. Concern shed in her eyes.


    She immediately realized that she had broken a bottle of mustard. "I-I''m sorry. I''ll clean it up." She immediately stepped to it but her aunt held out her palm to her.


    "No need kid," she shook her head with a soft smile on her face just like the sunrise used to have. "I don''t want you to worry and you don''t look fine to me so why don''t you the rest upstairs and I''ll clean them up and you could bring the rest of the junk insideter?"


    She nodded. It was fair and she did not in any way want to be excluded.


    Giving out to worried nce once again, she moved inside when she didn''t see anyone again.

 Chapter 119 - A Soon Coming Change - I

    The moment she stepped inside the house and closed the front gate behind her the eerily feeling went away.


    Was it because they could no longer look at her since she was in her own house???


    She moved up and opened herptop and taped on the Google search bar.


    ''Why am I having hallucinations?'' she typed and within nanoseconds, the results popped up.


    She read through the contents one by one.


    She was not high she was not drunk and she did not have to mention which work the first causes written and the most important ones.


    However, the next one caught her eye.


    It''s said to happen when someone is tired or byck of sleep which she had been honesty experiencing for the past seven months because whenever she closed her eyes she would see The haunting dead eyes of her father.


    No way in hell could she think about closing her eyes and trying to sleep. Her mind was filled with random thoughts running around and at times sleep did note until very early in the morning.


    She closed shut theptop and dropped her forehead as she realized that it could have been herck of sleep and mindless thoughts about him that had led to these hallucinations.


    And since she was feeling better as she knew the answer to a query she moved downstairs and grabbed the jute bag to bring her chips inside.


    This time, she hurried her way through. She quickly opened the door and then walked to the car. Opening the trunk hurriedly she moved to pick the items out and in the bag. She closed the trunk and ran like a madwoman inside the house and closed the door behind her as she leaned across it, huffing and puffing.


    "Umm. . ." She looked up to see her aunt looking at her with a bottle of sauce in her hand. "You . . Okay?" She tilted her head a little with her mouth opened a little.


    Adeline stared at her aunt who looked shocked at what Adeline had done.


    "Is there a dog outside?" She asked with a small concern on her face.


    It was a wolf bite! She wanted to snap at her aunt.


    She had stayed for months in a hospital because of the infection of the bite and they all just assumed now that she was afraid of small furry beasts.


    She shook her head. "No, no. I''m fine." Adeline moved away from the door and kept the chips in the pantry. She came out and saw her aunt already getting the dinner ready.


    "Sorry, I creeped you out." Adeline took a seat at the counter.


    Tessa shook her head. "I was creeped out by your mother willingly wanting to marry my brother. I even allowed her to run." She shook her head reminiscing, "She didn''t take it andughed with my brother at it."


    Adeline smiled. She had heard this story a thousand times before and she loved it to date. She was awesome about how they loved each other and people were wary of it.


    "What happened, Adeline?" her aunt asked from the stove. "I am your guardian, at least for more than a year you would be living with me, so I have to make sure that you are alright mentally and physically."


    "I am okay aunt Tessa," she mumbled and looked down on her nails. What was she supposed to tell her? She felt drained, mentally and physically, it was as if she had no power over anything anymore. Everyone she had ever loved was left behind where she never wanted to look again.


    Looking back was painful and she won''t ever do that willingly.


    Tessa has out a tired sigh. "Do you think I cannot hear you walking in your room all night? You go to sleep every night around two to three am. That''s not healthy." She shed her a knowing look, Tessa was aware of it all.


    "Not to mention, you father might being here anytime now to haunt my ass."


    That had Adeline crack up a smile. "True, he would." She agreed.


    Tessa nodded with her smile, "Yes, so why don''t you do me a favor and tell me the problem so I can help you with it?"


    Adeline peeked at her aunt who was already looking at her. "I don''t know what the problem is." Which was one to put it.


    "Have you thought about your parent''s death recently?" Tessa asked.


    Adeline nodded. She did every single day.


    Tessa further asked, "Do you wish for them toe back?"


    "Every single day." She answered without missing a beat. "But to be honest, I know that can''t happen so I have made my peace with it."


    Tessa did not immediatelyment on it. She turned around and steered what she had left on the stove. The delicious aroma along with the species was wonderful. Her mother used to cook like that. Adeline didn''t remember the smell, but the taste was out of the world.


    "I will remember when I first saw you at the airport or the hospital to be exact. You were brought by the police and then you were taken immediately to the hospital again because of your infection. When you attended your father''s funeral and once again you were taken back to the hospital so basically," she turned around and stood in front of Adaline, "I think you need to have a change of ce. All you are surrounded by is memories and thenes the monotonous cause of the hospital. You need something different something new to get your mind more clear."


    "No," immediately disagreeing, Adeline said, "My parents just died how do you expect me to the right side and enjoy¡ª"


    "My father died too and so did my mother. To date, I can tell you that I carry for them from the bottom of my heart that does not stop me fromughing and crying for another thing." Tessa sharply spoke. "You are mistaken if you think that it in some sort of way if you have fun your parents would be repulsed by the idea of it!"


    When she thought of it, the idea of her parents being repulsed by fun and could not help but sniff as tears came to her eyes. They would never feel that way. They loved her too much to say no to having fun.


    "But it''s me. I think that I should not be having fun given that they no longer there and it''s not that much time for them to have passed away."


    Tessa leaned over and kissed the top of her head. "Darling, even if youugh the very next day it does not validate the fact that you are happy after your parents died. Grieving for anyone is a very long process and I have been doing it will take from my parents, so did your father."


    "But. . but. ." She sniffed before crying altogether. Tessa came around to hug her.


    It did not seem fair that the world hase to kill her but her father had died instead. He was supposed to live and if possible fall in love once again. It is up to be happy and live life to the fullest and visit his favorite country wanted to.


    But instead, he had ended up dying in a car ident that was supposed to kill her. She hated it and yes she did hold herself responsible. Because she was responsible.


    The only thing that kept on going was that his father would never want her to die or even think about it. He would have wanted her to live her life to the very fullest.


    "Baby," her aunt cooed. "Not asking you to have fun andugh and y games and do whatsoever. I am asking you to do it have a change of scenery and calm your mind with us that is the most important thing."


    Adeline just ended up shaking her head.


    Tessa sighed in exhaustion. "How about we do a trade? The weekend ising up and I want you ego for tracking into the mountains for 3 days and in return, I am going to let you eat pizza for dinner for a whole week."


    That had Adeline''s attention.


    Losing weight and then munching on pizza for a week straight?


    "That''s it?" She asked looking at her aunt, "that''s all you want?"


    Tessa nodded with a small smile on her face. "Yes, sugarglum. A nice, good long walk in the woods will do you good especially when it''s in the mountains with cold weather." She sighed blissfully, "I would love to go too but the clients would go crazy. So, about I start looking for your age group?"


    Adeline considered it. People have been watching her in the town back and forth and she knew that he was but behind her. So maybe a change of scenery would do her good.


    "Okay." She agreed. What''s the worst that could happen?

 Chapter 120 - A Soon Coming Change - II

    So all in all, her aunt was so excited by the idea of Adaline taking a break that she had managed to book everything yesterday itself. She did not even let Adaline do something but remembered to ask her opinion about everything since this was about Adaline itself.


    It only confirmed that there was no limit to the speed of a human could carry out a work to bepleted if they wanted it to be done. It could bepleted in minutes too.??


    Thursday had rolled by and she was walking home from school. Her shoulders were sagged from the day, it was exceptionally tiring as two teachers were not avable and Adaline had made sure that she hadpleted her homework over the course of time. Even though, everyone was busy talking she hadpleted her homework which would make her free for the weekend.Friday was tomorrow and she was going to enjoy the little break that she is going to have alone and away from everyone she knew. Frankly, she had made sure that no one from high school knew about the Hike because of the knew, then someone would be talking about it and through someone rumours would spread and somehow the whole school would know about it. Also they had provided a list of participants.


    Think of it, maybe this was everything she needed. Being away from people for short while.


    It might be just perfect. A getaway that she desperately needed with no one around her to remind her of the painful past and just letting her live in the moment. Finally.


    She heardughter which had her immediately look into its direction. The girls wereughing and so were boys. This seemed to be a small group of friends who enjoying together is they walked outside a diner. They were high-fied each other and it appeared that they had an inside job going on because the girls animated actions were making everyoneugh which was clearly mimicking.


    Diner, she thought painfully.


    She remembered those days as clear as she could. Xavier and her often used to go the diners and restaurants that would have fast food. She loves to eat and talk and she knew that he had noticed that which is why they always went to such eating ces.


    In the time of seven months she had noticed a lot of things one of the were how he used to take care of her and she never noticed that on the spot. Perhaps it was right when they said that distance only made love stronger. She had realised so many things while she was away from him.


    He always had extra napkins in his backpack because of her who was a messy eater. No matter whereever they went he would also have extra cutlery with him that was stic and washable. It was for her. She would always need it.


    He would always text her good night before going to sleep and whenever she woke up she would always find a good morning text from him. It was romantic and she always looked forward to it.


    He was very disciplined and always went to bed early and woke up early too. How was it possible that she had never noticed any of the us when she was with them brother when they were miles apart?


    Nevermind that.


    He was not here. He was never going to be here. She felt the tearsing to her eyes. Even though deep inside her heart there was a draw filled up to the brim with the love she had for Xavier she knew that it was locked and there was a possibility that it might not be opened every again.


    Her nose caught the smell of chicken and meat along with freshly toasted bread and she looked how to find the sub station. It was too aromatic!


    All this time after her father''s death, anding here she had felt hungry almost all of the time and her aunt nevermented on it which she was thankful for but Adeline knew that had diet was increased. Infact, it as only increasing. But she thought that it was only a side effect from the medication and the damage her body had gone through. Maybe it was making up for the stuff that it had lost.


    But her aunt was already cooking a homemade lunch and she could not wait for it because it was way more tastier than buying something stale. Subway always seems to be something fresh and tasty and something so addicting that she could not help but always by one if she could.


    Because of which she literally started to run.


    "Hey!" She called as soon as she reached the kitchen. "food?" She said hopefully which made her auntugh.


    "I had it already since I was too hungry. Your shares on the stove!" Tessa, by the end of the conversation had to yell because adaline had already started making a beeline towards the kitchen.


    She ted for herself and then when to the living area where her aunt was.


    "So, how was your day?" Her aunt asked as soon as she sat down.


    "Good." She sighed and then blurted out, "I''m looking forward to going out on a trip." She looks to her aunt immediately with a slightly oops expression on her face.


    Tessa giggled. "It would be your first solo trip love. You''re seventeen and already making such huge decisions. I am so proud of you!"


    Her niece smiled in return.


    She was turned seventeen three months ago but had chosen not to celebrate her birthday or even cut a cake because the death of her father had been too much to deal with and celebrations were thest thing on her mind.


    But her aunt Tessa had still made her eat two bowls of ice cream.


    She nced at her aunt who as busy working. She was thankful to God that somehow managed to send Tessa her way because she had no idea how she would survive on her own or even with a close rtive that was not her aunt.


    She had been a constant anchor grounding Adeline whenever she needed someone to bring her back to life and from the limbo that she had been in. My life had been all ck and white with her aunt had created a shade of grey which she appreciated the most.


    Just like organising a solo trip for three days, inher aunt had done a lot more things for her to feel normal and ovee her grief. To be honest she had never expected her aunt to be such a constant support in her life.


    Maybe it was because losing her own parents had taught her the way of epting the brief and moving on.


    "I have packed your clothes. They are mostly winter clothes which is thick jackets and leggings but I also took the liberty to pack a few good clothes and a Burberry coat." She winked at Adeline, "You never know when a bonfire might be."


    Adeline smiled andughed a little at that.After finishing her so she washed her te and kept it back. She then proceeded to go back to her room where she opened her closet and pulled out a small wooden box. Shepulled out the crescent moon pendant thatXavierhad given her. It still had the same shine on it and look as if it was new.


    She took it in her palm and sat down on her bed. It was a beautiful pendant and she would love to wear it but it also had the worst memories attached to it.


    Worst? She frowned at the thought. The fact that it was given by someone whom she truly love but had ended up turning her life upside down was epting but the member is attached to this particr one and the guy by which it was given were beautiful.


    Before she had ever known that supernatural existed and she was living amongst them her time with him had been the most beautiful one that she had ever had. It was the love that she had often seen or lightly remembered to be there between her mother and father. It was the love that she had finally received from someone.


    She sniffed as a tear fell from her eye as she looked at it. It had too many memories a charged to it, too many that she would like for it to have.


    The death of her father was now one of them too. It was something she could not let go of.


    "I do love you. . ." She croaked out. "But sometimes. . I just. .." Shaking her head, she just cried. She had no idea what to say all her feelings but jumbled up and they would still be so heavy that she will have no idea how she would carry them all herlife.

 Chapter 121 - A Soon Coming Change - III

    Every time she would look at the pendant box you would just end up crying because of the emotions that she had buried in her heart. It was not easy dealing with them and added and had never bothered to ask for a certain way or just go to a therapist because of hair fall stop frankly none of the therapist would never believe her words about the supernatural and in her mental instability those were the main cause of it.


    Who woudl ever believe her? And she did not have the strength to go back to her father''s killer''s too.??


    Still she tried our level best and why does tears were washed her face and then changed into a night suit after which she went to bed. Even the night consisted of dreams of having her back in her lover''s arms.


    *******


    She was ready, she concluded.She gave out a shaky sigh as she looked at herself in the mirror. She was wearing a sweater and the jacket was on her bed and which was going to be on her when she was going to reach the destination which was a bit colder than it was here.


    She was ready, she concluded again. Stepping back from the mirror she once again checked check if she had everything that she wanted packed or not. It was trip for 3 days in our talented not want to have anything missing from her and making her even slightly outside in this gateway. She was checking ount I was moved to every corner of the room and interferon the box that had the pendant inside it.


    It won''t hurt her, would it? She bit her lips as she thought about it.


    She went to get it hurriedly, rolled it together and then ced it on the pocket of her bag. She did not have to wear anything but you just keep it in her bag. She did not know why she had done this but maybe it was just at the spur of the moment or maybe she knew the truth, she just wanted him to be close.


    She sighed at her actions but sometimes it was hard controlling her hearts desire. She picked up the back and walked down the stairs where her aunt was ready in the car. Tessa was more excited that herself. Perhaps her aunt wanted to see some positive change in her.


    "Come on love," Tessa grinned, "Have chat everything onest time? Are you sure have a fact everything that you might need?" She aksed again to which Adeline nodded.


    "Yes. Do not worry, Aunt Tessa. I have everything I could need for three possible days and even more." She giggled, excitement was getting to her too.


    "Alright then," Tessa shifted the gear and reversed to the parking, "To the station." She announced like amentator.


    Bus station was where they were driven to. She had to be dropped there and meet everyone that was the rest of the group along with the rest of the guides there only. Her aunt had checked in with the the organiser of the trip and now they were ready to leave.


    "It''s a five from drive from here. Keep me updated, yeah?" Adeline nodded as her aunt pulled her in for a bug bear hug. "And, make good choices and if they have drinks, it ispletely your choice but do not in any circumstances do drugs." She chided and Adeline looked away. "I can take drunk kids but not druggies, okay?"


    "I won''t. I know." She mumbled shyly. She knew better then that. She was also aware that Aunt Tessa often checked her room to see if with grief and depression wheter Adeline was taking any harmful steps or trying substance abuse or not. It was really important.


    Tessa nodded and kissed her forehead. "Bye. Take care ande back safely." She smiled.


    Adeline said the word backs and watched as her aunt sat in the car and waited for them to leave first.


    She once again waved by to her aunt and then moved to the trunk of the bus with their bags were being kept. cing hers in it as well she moved to set inside the bus and took a window seat, hoping that no one would sit with her. Solitarywas what she needed.


    "Hey!" Someone tocuhed her shoulder and she jumped up. Frowning, she turned around immediately.


    "What are you doing here?" Noah asked with his frown of his own looking over upset.


    "Me?" She pointed to herself. "What are you doing here?" She asked him instead with an annoyed expression. She wanted to be alone!


    He scoffed. "Adeline, I told you I was going on a trip and this is very much a trip and I''m going on it. So now what are you doing here?"


    She mumbled a quiet oh and then answered him, "My aunt thought it would be a good retreat for me. So here I am for three days, climbing hills and whatnot." She shrugged feeling of world that she had met him here where she was expecting to be alone and working on herself.


    She really did not want him there. Run-ins with him would only be awkward for everyone to watch.


    "Well no worries then," he shrugged himself, "You wanna sit with me?" He offered.


    Adaline shook her head and pointed to the book in her hands. "I was hoping to catch onto a little reading."


    "Ah," he nodded and she saw strange twinkle in his eyes but disregarded it. It was too quick for her notice and should shows to ignore it instead. "Alright then I will leave you to it." He said and then walked away leaving her alone and in peace.


    ********


    The bus finally came to go stop and her book closed as they were all getting off the bus. Adaline leisurely followed them all behind at the bad because she did not want to be involved in a huge crowd.


    Taking her bag along with the others they all went inside and in which was at the end of the woods.


    "Alright then," the organiser called them all close. "I''m Mr. Mose and you will call me that. Usually I am not as track but I am keeping in mind that you are all teenagers should disciplining you would be my top priority so that you do not step out of your line andnd up in some kind of danger." He paused for effect and nced around at everyone''s faces. "You must remember that we are in the wild and you will not be the safest because of which we will be keeping you in the areas where there is the least sighting of the wild animals, by least I mean then nevere down here."


    "But won''t that be like . . . Up for a chance?" A boy raised his hand and spoke up.


    Mr Mose nodded. "Yes, good you are paying attention. Animals also have the survival instinct more than it could be found anywhere else. Because of which they will note near the ce where there is a crowd of humans especially down from the hill and the densely forested area. So you have nothing to worry about." He pped husbands and a woman came forward.


    "Hello beautiful people," she smiled and Adeline thought it was beautiful. "I am Maya. And I will be telling you what will happen during the three days you will be staying here. Today our advice would be you going to bed early so that we can wake up and start our hike early in the morning. We would be spending tomorrow night in the clearing, out in the open and below the stars." She sighed blissfully. "It will be beautiful." She gushed happily making everyone chuckle at her. "You will love the beauty of the mountains."


    "The next day, which is saturday, you will be enjoying the clearing and the activities that we have nned for you and the day after that we would being down and you will spend your night in the inn just like you will tonight." She finished. "Any questions?" She looked at all of them expectently. But what could they all ask? It were simple and please give instructions where doubts could not arise.


    "Can I get your number?" A boy throws his hand and shouted from where he shouted making everyone looked at him andugh.


    Mr. Mose growled. "That''s my wife!" He yelled making the boy flinch back in return and surrendered his arms. He loooked scared.


    "Alright then!" Maya pped excitedly, unaffected by what what happened in front of her. "Each room will have three beds and we are making sure that the same gender stays in one room. And or advice would be for you all to strictly follow that because you are under age." She said strictly and sternly. "Now,e on, I''m sure you all would love to have some food."

 Chapter 122 - A Soon Coming Change- IV

    They had already been assigned rooms by the couple that was also there to guide for stop after brief introductions of different people that were with her on this trip they all had decided to have an early evening and retire to bad just as the guide had suggested. Because of which after eating dinner they all had retired two beds after setting an rm clock and she had received to roommates, both of them are girls.


    Thest thing that she had seen before sleep had taken over her was the side pocket that was poking out a bit out of a bag because of the pendant box kept inside it.??


    ******


    The rm ringed and her eyes flew open. The immediately went to the windows where she noticed that it was still dark outside. The guys had asked them all to set rm early and ording to the time that they would take to wake up on time. Which is why she had set her as earlier than usual.


    In the same room what two other girls Abigail and Emma; her roommates. They had bondedst night and decided that they would be staying together throughout the entire trip. The girls had to stick together and since they were given the same room in a in they had decided that it was probably for the best.


    Adeline shifted from her bed and shivered as soon as her feet touched the cold tiles. She immediately pulled her feet up and wore socks before wearing shoes. It was freezing cold! More than she had initially expected and she was really grateful that her aunt had made show to back heavy jackets and boots along with warmers.


    Standing up she went to Emma and woke her up. "Hey, wake up." She shook her new found friend who woke up immediately. Mr was a person that I really knew was more responsible because she was the only one who had kept her things together and in the least Messy way.


    Last night they all had yed the game and Adeline had lost which made her the person who would wake the other two.


    "I''m . .up. . Up." Emma grumbled. "Would you get me my coffee?" She begged with her eyes.


    "No." Adaline answered simply and went to the bathroom to get ready. "Make sure Abigail is awake too." She cheekily said before closing the door to the bathroom, she practically hopped inside.


    Staring at the mirror, she sighed harshly before saying, "Remember to enjoy. They would always want you to be happy." She nodded to herself and went for a shower.


    For the first time, in seven months Adeline did not go to the graveyard first.


    It was a difficult change but she knew that moving on one was necessary as well because even though the grieving process important have parents would hate to see her the way she was currently.


    *********


    They had all gathered outside dressed and bellies filled with breakfast. They had no it show to eat light because there was going to be a climb and were packed good solid water bottles.


    "Alrighty, kids!" Maya pped her hands excitedly, "Our hike to reach the open clearing is going to begin now. I hope that you all part the sesame items in the back back given to you. I also want to remember that these are given to you just for you stay here so try your best to not damage them for anyone else to use." She adviced with her usual soft voice.


    "My advice would be for you all to follow each other and not to wander around." Mr Mose''s voice was practically a roar. "Not that I am joking but there can still be a chance of an animal or twoing down from the hill."


    That made everyone nervous and it was visible that all of them had paled.


    "What do you expect?" Mr. Nose barked. "It''s a hike in the woods. Woods ain''t for kids."


    Of course, not. Adeline wanted to answer. After all they were the home to wolves and themunity of supernatural.


    Mayaughed, trying to ease the tensions arising around. "Don''t worry kids. That''s not true. The forest officers patrol the area but nevertheless, we don''t want you the get lost because of which our advice would be to make sure that you stay inside of us and with your group." She smiled,"Let''s go!'' she chirped.


    "She chirps too much for my morning moods." Abigail groaned while rubbing her head. "I wish I could be that chripy but then I think I might end up killing myself." She shrugged. "Life''s hard, I guess." She ended up saying which made Adelene giggle at her.


    "What''s with that guy?" Emma pointed to someone and Adeline looked into that direction.


    It was Noah.


    "Why?" Adeline asked her. What concern did she have with him? "What happened?"


    Emma simply shrugged in return. "Nothing just found him to be. . "


    Emma quietened upper weight which only made adaline and Abigail nce into the direction. It was obvious that she was searching for a better word which Abigail wholeheartedly provided her help with.


    "Yummy, hot, sexy¡ª"


    "Yes! Yes! We get that!" Emma hissed at Abigail. "Could you lower your vocie?"


    Abigail looked at her mischievously. "Why?!" She yelled at the top of her lungs amount everyone, including Noah look at them. Everyone had turned to look at them as if they were weirded out with the three girls.


    Adaline couldn''t help andughed along.


    "He''s watching us." Abigailmented as she continued to nce discreetly at Noah who had been looking at them. "You know him don''t you?" She said to Adaline who immediately denied it as a blush crept to her cheeks.


    "No, no."


    "Really?" Abigail raised an eyebrow at that. "Girl do not try to fool me. You have been looking away from him as if he knows something about you." She had observed it and narorwed her eyes at Adeline.


    She was caught, but there was no way that she was agreeing on to the fact that Noah and she knew each other from before.


    "No," she shook her head. "I think he is pretty handsome too but since Emma saw him first, I do not want to intervene."


    "Awe," Abigail on and pulled her closer, hugging Adeline side by side, "That''s what bitches are. You are a true friend and¡ª" Abigail suddenly stopped walking and Adeline turned around to see that she was staring at her bagpack.


    "What''s this?" Abigail pulled out a small chain and Adeline immediately realised what it was. She did not want anyone to see it. It was hers.


    "Nothing." Saying so Adeline snatched the crescent moon pendant out of her hands and put it in her own pocket. It was hers.


    Abigail did not reply to her immediately but took her hand and started walking forward once again. "You know I think that pendant would look good on you more more than being in a pocket of a backpack."


    Adeline sighed in return. She knew that it would look good on her. She loved it two beds and she never have the guts to throw it away. But she could never gather the courage to see it on her again without having her father''s dead eyes sh in front of her.


    It was the sad reality That the pendant would always be with her, that it would always touch skin but would never be on her neck.


    Fast forward seven hourster they had reached the clearing finally and now none of them had the strength to get up for even sit straight.


    Adaline groaned as she rubbed her thighs that were aching as if someone had hammered them. She now understood why it was obvious to work out on a daily basis because for someone like her it seemed better to cut off her legs than rather deal with the pain.


    "I really need to start working out I cannot believe I came on this trip knowing that I would have to hike up mountain!" Emma cried. "I cannot believe that I was stupid enough to chose this! For fun and rxation! Fuck me, I''m crazy."


    "I know right." Abigail muttered silently. "But I get it now why they were asking us to get up early at least we reached here before the evening."


    Adeline was still rubbing her thighs.


    "Alright kids!" Mr Mose yelled again. The man never seemed to talk, he only yelled at the top of his voice. "Take a rest of an hour but after that you all have to setup your tent, instruction manual will be given to you and so would be our help. We are spending tonight and tomorrow here." He called his hands. "Your hour starts now."


    Abigail muttered from behind, "I am literally willing to bet a thousand bucks that this guy was fired from the army and now he is trying to drill children!"

 Chapter 123 - A Soon Coming Change - V

    The tent was finally setup like it was supposed to have shown in the instruction manual after they had worked on it for an hour straight.This was when adaline thought of something.


    "Did you all notice something?" Emma said all of a sudden taking the girls attention.??


    "What?" Abigail muttered ncing at her.


    "Even while setting up the tent we did not have to use trigonometry. Hell, we did not even have to use anything remotely close to it."


    Emma shrugged, "I don''t know anything about that since I''ve been sleeping with my maths teacher and that has been truly helpful."


    Wow, stared at her new friend with wide eyes at what she had just said. Emma on the other hand did not even look bothered enough to exin what she said.


    "Can you do something for me?" Emma asked Adaline who was still in shock with what her friend had said earlier.


    "Yeah? What is it?" Adeline said immediately. If it was something she could do that she would try her best to do it.


    Emma bit her lip making Adaline frown a little. What was it that she was shying away from telling her?


    "Um. . I had your conversation earlier and I was wondering if you could talk to Noah for me."


    "Noah who?" Adeline tilted her head in pure confusion.


    Emma eyes now turned to a re. "You know which one!" She hissed. "Noah, Noah! The one on the trip!" She red.


    "Oh! No, I don''t know him."


    "Bitvh, please." Emma deadpanned but then her expressions softron and reced almost of that of a pitiful puppy''s. "Please help me out. I have been in a very bad rtionship and I would love to have a little bit of distraction on this little trip that I am on."


    Adeline didn''t want to but she also knew that Noah was nothing to her and whatever they did waspletely their own decisions.


    She nodded, agreeing to her friend for the weekend. At least Noah won''t be bothered with her.


    ********


    The evening had fallen and so was the sun. Mr Mose along with a few locals and help us had arranged for a bonfire and a few chairs around it.


    Adaline could not wait to get on one but there was something that was of more importance and had to be taken care of before it.


    She eyed the boy that she had to talk to. He was standing alone and drinking a bottle of water which actually was the perfect opportunity or otherwise would always be surrounded by his friends.


    She walked to him with hands joined in front. "Hey," she stopped a few inches away from him maintainimg respectful distance.


    "He¡ªoh." The turnaround to greet her but then blinked back in shock. "Hey, I was not expecting you to talk to me the entire trip."


    She sucked her lower lip out of nervousness at that. She really had no ns to talk to him and she was not afraid to tell him about it.


    "To be honest, I still don''t want to." She shrugged. He wasn''t a friend and he was not going to be one very soon. ''but I am here to talk for a friend."


    "The blonde one?" He asked with an arched eyebrow. "I noticed her looking at me all day." He looked smug and she hated that.


    Xavier was never smug. He was always polite.


    She cleared her throat. "She knows that we were friends before and would you go and talk to her?" Despite the fact that she has started off the topic once Adeline realise that the sooner she finished talking to him the better it would be.


    Arthur words he raised both of his eyebrowspletely shocked. "We''re friends?!" He whispered, "What did I do? If anything I made sure that you got out of the town safe and sound."


    His words sparked a nerve in her. The fire that has extinguished a long time ago once again came to life.


    "Really?" She red with fire in her eyes. "Safe and sound? My father is dead and I am half what what I was earlier!"


    "That was unexpecte¡ª"


    "No that was not unexpected!" She cut him off, "It was foolish. You did not suffer half of the damage that I did and let me tell you the damage I suffer is never going to be reversible!"


    Breathing heavily she blinked back the tears that hade into her eyes and step away from him. This had been a bad idea to begin with and now she wanted nothing to do with Emma and Noah altogether.


    She stormed into her own tent where Abigail already was and who did not even bother to nce at her.


    Adeline lied down on her side on the ground and turned to face the tent itself. She was trying to control the tears but there was still managing to sleep away from her eyes. How could he say that he had done everything to make sure that they got out of the town safe and sound?


    A father had died right before her eyes and she was bitten by a wolf twice which had even broken bones by the force of the bite.


    Everything has gone wrong and he had the balls to say that it was was everything he did.


    Instead she realised that she should have just thought it through. It would have been better.


    "Hey," Abigail called her, "time for the bonfire, wannae?''


    Adaline nodded and sniffed. Then proceeded to wipe her tears and stood up to leave as well.


    "Hang on," Abigail muttered and when to Adeline''s side where her bags were kept and searched for something making Adeline frown.


    "What are you looking for?" Adeline stepped closer as she asked Abigail what she was looking for.


    "Found it!'' Abigail and all of a sudden making adaline jump back in shock. She turn around and show the letter what it was.


    It was the crescent moon pendant.


    Adeline stare at the pendant in her hand as Abigail came closer and step behind her to make her wear it.


    "It is a beautiful pendant and it would look more beautiful when someone like you wears is it."


    "I can''t. . ." The words left Adeline''s mouth making Abigail smile.


    "You know when I was some kind of troublees my dear I always think that no other one can ever topic but then the next onees in and I have a simr thoughts for it too." She sighed and kissed Adeline''s head. "You have to move on from the past anding to the present if you want to live."


    A pitiful whimper left Adeline''s mouth "What if I don''t want to?"


    A pinch came to her cheek and she yelled out of pain.


    "If you were not meant to be alive trust me you won''t be and since you are," Abigail turn adaline around to face her, "Live it."


    Taking a deep breath calm the windwhirl of emotions going on in her mind and Adeline nodded.


    Maybe it was true. If she had to be there then she would have been dead By now but since she was alive she should use every opportunity to make sure that she did not make God regret letting her live.


    They both moved out and tip seeds together in front of the bonfire where people had already started to sip and drink. Even though alcohol was not allowed Adeline was sure that someone must have found a way to sneak it around.


    When she had first been made aware of the fact that she has had a miscarriage she was prohibited from having alcohol for 2-3 months straight but she had decided not to have it ever altogether.


    It was too much for her to bear after losing the child and her father in one incident.


    She sighed and heard the story of a boy.


    "I can''t believe it." The guy shook his head. He was telling the experience of racism that he had recently says by his own neighbour. "That woman has been living next to us for as long as I can remember and one day shees up to me and is like you have drugs in your house and I''m sure about that unlimited you wanting all the guns that you have in your house as call the police and theing right now to arrest you!"


    "Holy shit," another guy Whistled, "and what happened next?"


    The former guy shrugged. "The bitch had forgotten that my father was the the chief of police."


    Everyoneughed at that heartily including Mr mos and Adaline. She was drinking coke but she was still not convinced that it was only that.


    She watched around bonfire as different people were telling different stories and try to concentrate on one of them. Her mind was getting do here and her head bobbing up and down as she tried to keep herself a wait before she slipped into unconsciousnesspletely.

 Chapter 124 - The Hidden Truth - I

    Consciousness came and she blinked beofre grimacing. There was a headacheing in and now, she was wanting to sleep even more. Even though she knew that she was on ice it was stillfortable for her and if she closed her eyes for a few moments and Adeline knew that she would fall asleep.She opened her eyes and saw the dying bonfire which only had smokeing out of it and some coal that was still burning giving out slight warmth. She relised it. The silence was amzing to be in and the almost out bonfire which gave out want it was so soothing it to watch.


    She could never have imagined that watching something burn and destruct could also be soothing.??


    To be honest all of this was slightlyfortable, she twisted a little and saw the stars which were littered across the sky and for the first time she felt at ease more than she had been ever in the past seven months. It felt natural the ship is now connected to nature and wanted to be even more.


    All of this seemes to be peaceful and almost natural to be connected to nature. Maybe her aunt was right, trips like these were the best in nature and sometimes help to get in the right shape of mind.


    A perfect retreat it was.


    She sighed and shifted ufortably. Now it was not that nice. Sleeping on snow that was shrinking beneath her was not the best idea especially when the wind blew and made her shiver in the cold. There were still in a freezing cold temperature.


    Also, it was understood that Emma and Abigail would just friends for the trip but we should have book on her when she was sleeping because no one was talking around her and it was pretty much safe to assume that they had all retired for the night. It made her second guess her friendship choices.


    She felt something cold on the base of the neck and hand immediately reached for The crescent pendant. She could not believe that she had allowed Abigail to make her wear it. It seemed to so surreal to wear it again given that it was dealing with the death of her father and to the species that have caused the death.


    She sighed got up only to stare at everyone.


    "What the. . . ?" Her face crunched up in curiosity and confusion as she looked around her to find the people that hade with head sleeping around in a circle just like she had been.


    They all did kinda look like they were dead to the world which made her slightly worried but it was an open sky and there were in a clearing so she wondered if it was a normal thing to do.


    She looked around and found the tour guides.


    ''Maybe if I wake up Maya she would tell me if we wake up all of them or not.'' but sleeping outside also seemed like a slightly dangerous option as it was still words and it was full of snow. Also, the skies where not clear. It could rain or snow could fall anytime soon.


    She stood up and quietly walked to the women shaking her gently. "Hey, Maya? Wake up." She whispered mindful enough not to wake anyone else.


    She shook her again when she didn''t even move. What was happening? How the hell was Maya not waking up. Was she that of a heavy sleeper?


    Adeline nced around her, everyone seemed to be in deep sleep. How was it that no one had woken up? She frowned. By the way everyone was drinking it was obvious that one of them would need to use the washroom anytime soon which is why she thought about waiting so that they could go together.


    A little irritated to why no one was awake and so was Maya she pushed her a little harder causing her to fall down.


    Adeline moved immediately, "Shit! Sorry, May¡ª" she stopped.


    Maya had still not moved or even woken up after falling from her chair. This was not good Adeline realised and just to be sure that this has not taken the worst turn ever she went forward and checked.


    Her hand was shaking for what she was about to do because the oue of it could seriously change her reality. Because if this was the reality then there might be a possibility that she was surrounded by nothing but dead bodies.


    She ced her two fingers, index and middle finger together beneath Maya''s nose.


    She didn''t feel it.


    Her heart stilled.


    There was a possibility that her hand was too cold to feel so she took the water bottle that was kept on the feet of the chair and wet her fingers before cing her fingers underneath Maya''s nose.


    There was no wind but then she thought that perhaps it was too cold for her to feel anything. So she left her fingers and then again ced it beneath Maya''s nose but she did not feel anything.


    "No, no . . . No. . " The word left her mouth as if a mantra. She prayed that it was in true and immediately went to her husband to see if he was alive or not.


    Her hands were shaking more than ever as she ced them underneath Mr. Mose''s nose.


    She felt nothing on her finger.


    With a hurry for life, she pulled up his shirt and ced her fingers on his wrist to get a reading for his heartbeat.


    Nothing. Yet she waited as she cksoed herb


    "Please. . . Please. . Please. ." She whispered like a chant as tears came to her eyes in panic. "What''s happening?" She looked around for help.


    No one was awake and Mr. Mose had did not have aheartbeat. Should she try cpr? Would it work or were they too far gone?!


    I desperation, she moved to her friend. "Ab-Abhigail!" She ran to her and shook her. "Abigail! Wake up, at least you wake up!" She begged. "Please. . ." ¨¤deline cried as she shook her friends.


    What was happening? She whimpered.


    Just like Mr. Mose and Maya, Abigail''s body shook and fell to the ground too making Adeline close her eyes and cry.


    She stepped back hurriedly but ended up falling down yet crawled away.


    "How. . How?" She whispered as she looked at all of them. How were they all dead? Why was none of them waking up all even breathing? But that could not be true one of them for some at least have to be alive from a group of thirty people!


    She got up almost falling down once again but took control of her body and walked to a boy who was telling them a story about racism. Unlike Abigail and the couple that were their trip guides, the boy was lying down on the floor as if dead asleep. She truly home that he was not that to the world as he looked like but by the looks of it and the colour of his lips which was turning purple it was hard to believe.


    "Hey, hey! Wake up!" She shook his body but he didn''t wake up. "What in the world is going on?!" She yelled looking around her. "What is happening?" She whimpered and cupped her mouth. Nothing made sense. Why were they not waking up?


    What happened in the duration of which that she has fallen asleep and now that she had woken up that none of the 30 people surrounding over waking up and did not even have a heartbeat?!


    "Wake up!" She yelled at the top of her voice so that if anyone could hear they would wake up. "Please! Someone!" She screamed.


    It was not just one of them but all of them that were not breathing and moving which was really scaring her.


    "Please . . " She cried in the end. "How were all of them. . .dead?"


    "Are you scared?" She heard someone and immediately looked into the direction of someone walking into the clearing from the forest. "I mean I would too, I am surrounded by thirty dead people." He chuckled as if it had nothing but a muse him to the greatest degree. Adeline noticed how his eyes had a slight shine to them something that she had never noticed and somehow they had even changed to a lighter colour.


    Noah. .? "You?" She pointed at him and then looked around her at everyone else. Everyone else was dead to the world and it was only him that was awake and looking at her with amusement.


    Adeline immediately ran to him and held his cor as she begged for his help. "Please! We must do something hardly. They are all dead. Where were you?!" She yelled at him. Why was he the alone individual that wasing out of the forest where all of them falling their dead to the world?!


    He sighed and he gave her tight lipped smiled before pping her and making her fall on the ground by the impact of it.

 Chapter 125 - The Hidden Truth- II

    When Adeline saw Noahing out of the forest she could dance in happen as a star was the only person she saw to be alive and walking on two legs. The only person who was breathing.


    Noah was her only help at the moment because he was the only one that was breathing and walking towards her and the statement was confirmed when he talked to her.So, she begged him to help her but when she felt a sudden force against her cheek that had her tumbling down she realised the situation was not in her favour, not in the slightest.??


    She was onto the ground and her hair had fallen all over the ce covering her head as well. She palmed her cheek and gas at the warmth it emmitted. She had been pped, by Noah.


    pped.


    She looked at him who appeared to be staring down at her with amusement in his eyes. What was he amused by?


    Anger surged through her veins and she stood up. "What the hell?" She yelled at him. How dare he, hell, who was he to even raised his hand on her?


    She raised upper hand immediately ready to strike him and moved it across only for him to grab it and throw her down again.


    "Ah!" She cried as a body roughly collided with the snow. Soft snow or not at the moment it hurt.


    She was lying on the ground when she turned to look at him who looked bored this time.


    "What''s worth with you?" She spat. "People are literally dead in front of us, all of them, and you are hitting me?!"


    He scoffed and looked at her then shook his head as if deciding against something.


    He moved ahead and swatted down in front of her. "Do you know what your problem is adaline? You are not even worth half of the trouble that you have brought me." He sighed and shook his head. "Oh well, at the end of the day I know that this n will work which makes it all little better."


    "What n?" She whispered. What was happening? Why did she have no clue about it? "Noah, please¡ª"


    "Shh!" He hissed cing his finger over his lips telling her to shush. "I am so annoyed by you that your voice seems to be giving me a headache and I don''t like those. So shut up."


    Her mouth opened at the audacity and she blinked back in shock. What was he talking about?


    He was watching her and so was she. Noah was scarier now. All of a sudden she noticed that he had grown paler than before, dangerously so. He was malist the color white.


    "N-Noah?" She whispered as she watched him carefully, scared of his reactions. "What are you talking about?" She nearly got them out when he had a Malicious smile on his face.


    He was grinned and she gasped in horror.


    He was fangs or canines, Maybe, she was not sure anymore.


    Heughed at her expressions and then suddenly lead in making her fall back out of fear. "Are you scared Adeline?" Just tilting his head to the side. "I think you should be but for the sake of our friendship, I will tell you what''s going to happen to you."


    "What''s going to happen to me?" She gawked at him. "What did I even do to begin with?!" She cried. What the hell went wrong? "You were the one who told me about the supernatural and got me out of town while murdering my father! Do you seriously have the balls to talk to me about what''s going to happen to me?!"


    "Yes, I do." He mocked. "Did you seriously think that a stranger out of nowhere would help you?" He cooed at her. "Those times are going where someone woulde out to help you by the kindness of the heart. Now," he grinned and pointed at himself, "only monsters like me women who take advantage of people like you, gullible and," he watched as her heart pounded quickly in her chest which was moving up and down hurriedly. Her chest was sight he would love to see. He could hear it pounding loudly out of fear and he ced a finger on her heart, "Pure at heart." Hepleted.


    "Noah stop this joke!" She cried out instead.


    She looked at her up and down. Her entire being was shaking with fear of what he could do with a because she knew that all of this could lead to her death. Percy was driving him crazy because he knew that her powerlessness was going to drive her mate mad and there was no way that he could save her.


    He gave a long sigh. "You know, you are going to die Adeline and there is no one that can stop that." He revealed making her stiffen. "Do you know what is sacrifice is?"


    Her eyes widened at that. What sacrifices?!


    He grinned. "Well I do know you in now to see the wheels churning in your brain. Well then, I will walk you through the process. I had told you about my mate right? The one who died? She cane back alive and the only way to do that is by killing the of another and I cannot have a better option than you."


    Horror gripped her hard. "Me?" She whispered out of fear. Her Brian had gone nk and she had no idea what to do anymore. She was numb.


    He nodded. "Yes, you." He confirmed. "You are the mate of a dominant Lycan who is actually a part of the royal family of shapeshifters. What excites me the most is, you ran away from him which makes them protecting you a questionable choice."


    What the fuck?


    Heughed. "That''s alright. I''ll tell ya," he stood up and revealed futher, "Xavier would never kill you. He would never even dream of it. His worst nightmare would be the death of you. But instead of using your brain you chose to trust me and now instead of the only person who can protect you against the entire world with an army which is the strongest of all." He grinned again shing the fangs at her. "You are helpless, my dear." He whispered, "And now, sleep, I have a surprise waiting for you."


    She watched him from below and within movement after he finished she felt below to her head knocking her out immediately.

 Chapter 126 - The King - I

    The sun rose from the clear sky and it''s warmth did a little to contact with the chill of the winter. It made the whole scenario brighter and he hated it.He hated anything bright, pastel and happy.


    It was time. His ears pick up the movements around the castle of various events getting ready for the day. His eyes never left the sun yet he was aware of everything happening around him.??


    Like it true dominant Alpha Lycan was supposed to.


    He sighed harshly and whispered a prayer to the goddess. The days were hard to pass by.


    A knock door on his door and he grunted in reply. They were all used to his replies of full of annoyance and irritation. No one expected is Xavier Rivera to be polite and warm like his brother.


    "Your highness," Augustine greeted as soon as he came in.


    "Have youe to dress me today?" Xavier muttered under his breath. "I have no problems with it but do not get jealous."


    Augustineughed politely. "The vampire king has requested an audience with you. Apparently it has something to do with his brother who lost his mate years ago and he might be up to something to do with the kidnappings of the young females."


    Xavier rose a brow at that. "Oh?" He breathed. "And why is heing to us for it? If he knows something ask him to write it to us, I do not have time to conduct meetings with someone who has family problems."


    "But, the kidnappings have stopped abruptly. The court thinks that is just the calm before the storm." Augustine said, "Conducting a meeting with my end of helping us in unveiling many secrets that have been buried from us by the vampires and that could also help for strengthening the bonds between." He suggested.


    "Augustine," Xavier drawled out, "Do you want me to attend this meeting?"


    "Yes, your Highness." He answer truthfully and with a quick sniff from his nose, he could tell that he was not lying.


    He did a quick calction. King Cassius wasing to his kingdom of shape shifting, there were going to be jabs and statements of insults which could cause him to take offense given that his father, the ever so sensitive vampire king, would take offence to every small things done against him.


    "Prepare the kingdom and the people. Make sure that no one steps out of the line." Hemanded and his beats made its presence known, daring anyone to go against him.


    "Yes, I will, your highness." Augustine bowed. "Not to forget to mention, I am quite blessed, so jealousy won''t be an emotion I feel."


    Xavierughed at that. A carefreeughter like the times before.


    ********


    He stood in the room audience between him and the vampire thing would be conducted. It was a long table with 4 chairs present, two for the kings and 2 for their second andmands.


    The king had entered the castle and Xavier ears followed every movement taken by him.


    The doors opened and a young aged perhaps just like him, king entered. "Your highness, King Rivera."


    Xavier nodded. The vampire King had a small smile on his face but Xavier did not. Meeting someone was what he hated and this was exactly what he was doing at the moment.


    "King Cassius," he greeted and extended an arm, "Please, have a seat."


    The drinks were served, blood for the vamps and Alcohol for the wolves.


    "What is it that you wanted to talk about?" Xavier went straight to the matter at hand.


    Cassius smiled. "I have heard a lot about you. One of those things that would really appreciated by me was you not beating around the bush." He praised, "I suppose you know my brother, Sir Nathaniel


    Ambrogio."


    "I have heard of it." Xavier had not know him but he had surely heard of him. "I am aware of the fact that he lost his mate three years ago."


    Cassius nodded. "Yes, sir, he did. It drove him crazy and did not help the fact that his made was a witch."


    That rose his curiousity. "Vampire who have witches as their mates is not something that is umon then why that fact not help?"


    "Because both of them a power hungry and did not have the fact that one would worship demon and devils." Cassius ansered him with a grim expression. "Which is why I have the throne, a bastard child."


    "And what is he up now?" Xavier''s gingers tranced the hemm of the ss which held his alcohol. He didn''t drink it, drinking it only letter to him dreaming of her which only made him almost im her forcefully.


    Which was going to be considered legal in his world and also, he was the king. No one would ever go against him.


    "Not good." Cassius sipped his drink. "She had been quite for the past two years which only made us more suspicious but now apparently he is an human town and with a group on a hike."


    His eyes snapped up and Augustine stood up. "You high¡ª''


    "What town?" Xavier growled.


    Cassius frowned at the sudden change in the behaviour of everyone in the room. "Sir¡ª"


    "What town!" Xavier roared and mmed his fist on the table making it break in half with strength used. "What human town and on a hike is he on?!"


    Cassius''s eyes widened for a brief second. "Sylvester. Why?" He answered. "He has been in that town for a while on."


    "Months in time, I suppose?" Xavier growled and barely controlled his beast fromshing out. His breathed in and out to calm himself.


    Cassius nodded. "Yes sir. But why?"


    Xavier didn''t answer. "And what, he is the one behind all of those kidnappings, of the newly mated females?"


    "Yes, sir, you have connected all the dots correctly. But would you tell me what is it all about?" Confusion wafted off of him and Xavier smirked.


    "Iguess my mate ising home."

 Chapter 127 - The King - II

    The king''s mate wasing.The news had reached everyone in the castle including the Queen mother, Cassandra and her husband, Javier and that had out both of them in worry.


    Cassandra shook her head. "I do not agree with that. I do not agree with hering into this world directly."??


    "She knows about us." Javier disagreed. "Cassandra my love you were a few men as well and let me tell you the bond does not effect you half or even a forth of what effect it has on us." He took her in his arms. "We lose our ability to taste and see colours. The life we live in the absence of our mate don''t worth living."


    Cassandra licked her lips and snuggled into her husbands arms. "I . . . Just don''t agree with having her brought here. Thest time we saw her was with the dead body of a father. She did not even hold the funeral here, Javeir. She hates us." She sniffed.


    Her mate sighed. "I don''t agree with this, love. Because I am a Lycan and I need you more in my life than you will ever need me. So much so that Cassandra you will survive after I die but if anything happens to you," he sighed and kissed her forehead, "I would willingly end my life."


    "But¡ª''


    The doors mmed opened and Ashlynn arrived in to the chambers. "Oh my god, I just heard!" Concern and fear wafted off of her. "What now?!"


    "Why is it such big issue?" Javier sighed harshly. "His mate eventually had to arrive in this world and now is better than ever. We need stability and this would be a good start."


    Ashlynn casted a worries nce at Cassandra before answering Javier. "Xavier has changed. I would have not said this as he is the new king of all the shape shifting realms but it is a different change. He is cold now, rough in the way he talks and how he beheaves. He no longer cares for anything in general."


    Javier stared down at her. Her wolf was not strong aspared to the elder Lycan in front of which is why she immediately submitted and bared her neck to him.


    "Ashlynn, answer me this," Javeir stepped closer to her, "Has be not cared for the country enough?"


    Ashlynn nced at him before shaking her head no. "He has been a good king." She muttered.


    "What?" Javeir barked making the two women jump in fright. "Speak louder! This was not the tone you used when you told me that my son has changed!"


    "I said that he is a good king." The girl said a little louder.


    "Javier," Cassandra appeared next to Ashlynn. "What is wrong with you?" She frowned and looked at him with using eyes. "Why talking to her like that? She just expressed her concerns."


    He scoffed. "None of you have a nice day how it feels to have a mate for your entire life knowing that you will never had a second chance one." He spat. "Wolves and humans often fall in love after losing their mates but Lycans not so lucky about it. Do you know that you can easily move on but we can''t?"


    None of them said anything.


    "I want to wear none of it!" Hemanded and his beats made his presence known. "My son and our king, should have his mate brought in whenever he wants and if he thinks that today is the right time for it then it will happen just very day." He mmed the doors on the way out and Ashlynn cried in relief as soon as she presence of the Lycan disappeared.


    "My dear," she cooed. "Don''t you worry."


    "They''ve all changed so much." Ashlynn hicupped. "Its not fair. How will she ever cope?"


    Cassandra gulped at the thought but didn''t say anything. She had no idea what was going to happen next.


    "I don''t know." She admitted.


    "They have changed for the best. I understood for Xavier changing after is mein left him but they have all changed so much. No one sees anything!" Ashlynn cried and Cassandra looked away.


    The same thing that she had been doing over and over again.


    ******


    "What do you n to do?"


    Xavier for his father say from behind him. He bit back a smile because it was always that his father woulde back to him and ask what was the next step.


    He shook his head. "Nothing. She would being back, that''s all."


    Javier gave an weary sigh. "What if she does not want toe back?"


    His beast growled in his head but Xavier did not move or speak anything. His beast was angry at the question that she would refuse toe back but there''s a new better.


    "She is not going to have the option toe back." He rose his face up and met his father''s eyes with his own. "I have given her frequent chances to forget me and to listen to my exnation but I have had the door Bank in front of my face more times than I can count!" He growled at the end making the table shake.


    At the show of power, Javier immediately snapped his head down in front of the king''s ms bared his neck in submission.


    The kings beast was far more powerful and dominant can anyone out there and no one can stand in front of him, challenging him for authority.


    His beast was restless and now so was he so Xavier stood up and walked to the window to breathe in the fresh air of his own realm. Even though they had transportation hair the air in this world was much more cleaner than that of the human one. This world was more beautiful and better. The beasts were loyal to him and so would be to his mate. So frankly this world was a better ce for Adeline to live in.


    He smirked at the thought. His mate wasing back and this time no one could take her from him and he would see to it that she was duely punished for running away from him.

 Chapter 128 - The Sacrificial Lamb - I

    As soon as she became conscious she gripped her head as it pained. By the amount of pain it cost to her adaline was sure that someone must have hit her with the hammer. It pained, a lot.She moved around as she gripped her head and felt a weight on her stomach. How had it gotten so heavy?


    She opened her eyes and narrowed her eyes to make out the ce that she wasn''t because it was full of Darkness and there was barely lighting in through a source she could not see. Where was she???


    She breathed heavily and looked around to get up when she noticed a hindrance.


    She looked down at her stomach and gasped loudly. Her head got dizzy at the sight.


    "How. . . " She whispered as she looked down and palmed it. Maybe, it was a just her imagination because this could not be reality in any world.


    Adeline felt afraid to touch it. She did not know why but touching it seemed like it would create a different reality than its should be which was it should not be existing. She brought her shaky hands forward and slightly palmed her belly and a shaky gasp left her mouth.


    "What?" She spat in shock. "No . ." She whispered as she continued to stare at it never taking our eyes of a fearing that it would go away.


    She turned around a little and with the help of both her arms, she sat up and looked at her stomach.


    Her heart pumped in her ears. She could feel the bile rise up in her throat. She was going to vomit at the sight.


    This could not possible. "This is not. . .," She cupped her mouth, "How in the world?" She whispered, refusing to believe her eyes.


    "Yup, you''re pregnant." Adeline''s eyes snapped to the direction from which the voice came from.


    What she saw next, only shocked her more.


    "What''s happening?" She whispered as she knew looked around carefully. In front of her were long iron bars, caging her in the small room that she appeared to be in. Prison or a dungeon, it was. How the hell. . .where was this?!


    Then she looked to the person who was informed her of the pregnancy. She was girl, much like Adeline, but weak. So much so that her cheeks were sticking out and she wasying down on the ground.


    "What?" Adeline whispered in confusion. "I¡ªI was . . I am not. ." She shook her head. Thest thing she had been told about her pregnancy was that she had a miscarriage because there was no chance that the baby would have survived a car crash where the car hadpletely flipped over.


    The girl nodded faintly as Adeline watched her. "You are pregnant. I can feel the heartbeat of the little one inside you." The girl rasped out confirming the suspicions of the human girl.


    Adeline looked down again at her erged stomach. "How in the world. . ." Thest time she had seen her stomach it was t and thest information she had received about a pregnancy was that she had had a miscarriage. A miscarriage that had happened months ago.


    So how all of a sudden her stomach erged to that of a fully pregnant woman? She could not even sit up straight, it was that big.


    Nothing made sense. Maybe, it was all a lie. It was a dream it must be a dream. Adaline remembered that the Doctor had informed about seeking therapy as she had a miscarriage at such a young age because the emotions, of a longing mother, would certainlye back and mess her up.


    They had advised her to get therapy and get her thoughts in order so that she could heal mentally and physically as well.


    Now, she was seeing the oue of it.


    "It is not true," she breathed out, "I mean, how can it be possible? Six to seven months ago there was nothing inside me and now, all of a sudden, there''s a big football in my stomach?" She scoffed looking down at it and then at the girl, "that''s not possible!" She cried out. Therre was no possible way of it happening.


    "Oh but it is," the girl drawled out as a board of the conversation already. "I can hear the heart beating. A healthy child it is. Must be witchcraft."


    She gasped. "Wi-witchcraft?" Adeline stuttered. Werewolves, Lycan and now witches too?!


    She could feel herself having consciousness again. Instead, she carefullyid down back on the floor.


    Maybe, it was just a dream. It could never be true. There was no, no way, all of this could happen.


    She could not be pregnant.


    *********


    He pale, unmarred skinid still of any movements. It had been a while since she had seen her move or talk. Thest time she had talked was when she was dying and muttering out the words which she thought would be herst but her made would never let that happen.


    I would live as long as he did. They were in this for life and until unless he died is there would continue living with him.


    "I, my beloved, you will be back." Nathaniel smiled, "My I." He chanted her name like a hymn. A hymn that brought him peace and quiet, calm at heart.


    Soon, she could open her lovely eyes and herughter would fill the walls. I woulde back.


    "Adrian," he sang out the name and out of the shadows appear his trusted employee. "What more is left to be done?"


    Adrian anwered immediately. "Every preparation for the ceremony has beenpleted, the only thing left is waiting for the full moon which will happen tomorrow night. For which we will start the ceremony for two hours before and at the peak of the moon cycle, the ritual would be finished and hopefully madam I woulde back."


    Nathaniel hissed as the words. "Not hopefully," his red at him as his fangs came out, "Not hopefully. I knows better than to keep me waiting."


    "I apologize," Adrian bowed. "I did not knowbetter."


    Nathaniel stared at I before sighing. "I know you didn''t." He muttered. "Prepare the sacrifice, be careful of the bump." He chuckled.


    *******


    Let me know what you think! Drop the red stone too.

 Chapter 129 - The Sacrificial Lamb- II

    She sighed again. Adeline had no idea abouthow long it had been since she had been here. There was no indication of real life except for the girl that was in the cell across of her own.Adeline turned her eyes slightly to look at the girl. She was barely breathing as a chest move up and down very slowly. Her bones was sticking out and there was less to no skin on her. She was very, very big and she couldn''t help but wonder how she has survived all alone for so long because it was obvious that she had been a captive for a very long time.


    She gulped. The thought of the girl being captive for long period of time made Adeline in wonder if the same was going to happen to her because she was not sure if they would survive.??


    She nced down at her belly.


    It was real. It was very real.


    It was as real as it could be because now she felt movement inside her and she knew that there was a baby in there or at least something that moved.


    There was something breathing and living inside of her and had been for the past 6 to 7 months where she had no idea what was happening.


    She never had an idea about what was going on but now it felt like she needed to know about it more than ever. How the hell was she pregnant for the past seven months and she had never have had a bump? How did the bump appear all of a sudden?


    Even if she went with the assumption that yes it was witchcraft then how was it possible for someone to practice it on her without her even noticing it?


    How to hack someone manage to practice witchcraft on her?


    She sighed and closed her eyes, trying to calm herself down. It was really hard.


    The ugly sound of metal churning appeared and she sprang up, wincing as she remembered that she had a huge stomach.


    She waited for what was to happen. The girl across the cell from her did not even move. She waited with bated breath to see what it was.


    A man appeared in front of her and she stared at him with wide eyes waiting to see how this is going to turn out. She gulped when she saw the man take out a pair of keys from his pocket and unlock her cage. He wasing to get her, she realised.


    She crawled back to the wall trying to get in invisible to the man who was charging to her with an unhealthy look in his eyes.


    "Wh-what. . ." She scrambled around as her eyes still remained at the guy who pulled her up by the edge of a arm and dragged her out of the cage.


    "Let go!" She yelled, realising that she was probably safer inside the case then she was outside because of which she was going to prefer staying in. "I said, leave!" She pulled at the top of her lungs but he did not care.


    Instead letting the girl go his grip only got tighter on Adeline and he started dragging her more forcefully.


    "Where are you taking me?" She cried. "What is happening?"


    She was pregnant something she had not been for the past 6 to 7 months but appeared to be self and then there was a man who was dragging out of a ce where she have been for at least a day or two. Frankly Adeline did not want to go out given that jail was much safer than where this man was taking her.


    A thought came to her mind and I didn''t knew that it might be the only chance she could take to be risky because if they wanted her for the pregnancy than they would do anything for the baby to not die.


    She could use that.


    She raised her leg and kicked his knee making the man stumble and let her go momentarily.


    Adeline took the chance that she had received and and in the opposite direction to the man as fast as she could with the huge proddling belly.


    "Ah!" Pain shot up at the back of her head as someone grabbed her hair and pulled behind her making her stumble and fall down on her back.


    "Bitch." The man his at her looking down wiyh songsing out of his mouth making Adeline''s eyes widr and try to crawl back but his grip on her hair remained. "Don''t you dare think that you are so special that I would not hurt you." The man crooned. "After the lord is done with you you are all ours to y with." He smiled and she cried out.


    His teeth were yellow and beverage shop pair of fansing out of them making her almost pee her pants.


    "Wh-what is to. . Happen?" She whispered, stuttering how to work as she tried to back away from the man who was trying to get inside her neck. What was he doing?


    Was he sniffing her? Why?


    He scoffed. "Nothing much but let me tell you that thing inside you is not going to remain for long." He smiled. "After as I should say if you survive the pain," he please his nose on the crook of a neck and sniffed it loudly. "Lord Nathaniel has promised that he would let us all y with you. For as long as we want you will be ours."


    She gasped silently the horrifying truth he had just revealed to her. What had this lord nathaniel nt for adaline enough to kill her that the man said if she had managed to survive it?


    "What about the baby? She asked him. "Am I truly pregnant?" She whispered, casting a nce at her stomach. It was still there.


    He nodded with a evil smile which made her scared even more. "Witchcraft, baby. It truly does wonders."

 Chapter 130 - The King - III

    "I cannot guarantee you anything." The king inform the young king of the vampires who had not left their country yet. "My beast would be unstable after watching my mate after so long. For months to go by without a mate''s touch drive the lycan crazy." He muttered the information about having no intention to share it but that none the less so that the young king was informed of what was about to happen."I do not expect my brother toe out of it alive. He is too far gone for me to pray or even make efforts for his safety." The Vampire king, Cassius said so as he sipped blood from his ss. "He is my father''s legitimate son and I am sure my father would have done everything possible, even risking a war, for his safety."


    "And you won''t?" Xavier turned him with azy smirk ncing back at him and then looking out of the window again.??


    Cassiusughed. "No I would not. He is now more of a liability. A vampire who has gone mad in the love of his mate is long dead and if she ever returns there is no assurance that it would be her soul and not a dead demon''s."


    Xavier nodded. When he was made aware of the fact that what he was about to do Xavier knew that it was not going to bepleted because Adeline was not in that state and also even if he did carry out the ritual there was no assurance that I would evere back as she was earlier before her death.


    Coming back from the dead or bringing bagdad all together was something highly risky and know which ever tried to do it, whosoever did always failed. There was no way to capture a person''s soul and keep it safe so that no other one could harm them or use the opportunity toe back to the world of Living.


    The human world had no idea how true the insidious was.


    "That is very true." The Lycan king agreed. "But have you never try to stop him or even find him?"


    Cassius sighed in exhaustion. "I did. I tried every trick in the book and even took the help of witches but I has had a good cloaking spell on him and he had a few which is on his side as well. When we were first made aware of the ritual and the werewolf going missing I realised that this was too far gone and I no longer want it to be a part of this."


    "I would officially like to inform you that my brother is no longer part of the family or even belonging to my kingdom as my subject. He has been exercised and it is your choice to the kill him or hold him as a prisoner."


    Xavier scoffed. "At times death is too easy for people."


    It had been 195 days that he had been separated from his mate. For any like in who had already made his mate it would have been impossible to even be separated for a week but they have you had to take the throne and that could not happen if we had his mate right next to him.


    Not only that but he was advised and forced to stay away from is mate for her own safety. His family and counsel did not realise that they had only drove him on the edge so much so that there was sure that the moment huis eyes wouldnd on her, he was going to forcefully mark her so that she could never escape him again.


    He had never been given a chance to exin herself as she has surrounded herself with policeman, human of all of them and he could not even try to get past them as she did not allow anyone toe near her. They have been separated and for what he still did not know because he wanted to hear it from her.


    The girl that he had loved and had never expected this to happen from.


    "What would you do when you find your mate?" Cassius asked as he stared at the table, lost in his won thoughts as well. "Being away from them is never going to be easy is it?"


    Xavier shops his head. "No, never." He confirmed. "I do not know how longer can I control my beast''s hunger to meet its mate. They all have deprived me from her for so long that I believe the moment I see her no one will see her ever again."


    "I don''t think her even selfie like that." Cassiusmented making Xavier scoff.


    "I do not care about human cells things a longer. What I will care about from now is what my beast want because I have deprived him for so long. I got a forcefully m a role in the moment I saw her but I give it time I made her fall in love with me but she chose to not believe me and run away instead. Now she will face the consequences."


    Xavier sighed and looked down. The Luna''s gaurds stood there, practising and awaiting the arrival of the beloved woman who was going to stand beside their king and rule them all, who''s kindness and gentleness along with the luck that she would bring tot he pack was much awaited.


    They all had the strong protecting king and now they all needed the ever so gentle and motherly Luna making them the perfect and fit pair to rule the entire shapeshifting realm.


    Adaline would be the most protected woman in the universe, her royal guards would consist of every specie ever known, also given that she was human all of them would want to protect her even more full staff from every child to every elder adelina would be the sole purpose is to protect.


    She was going to be the reason for all the shapeshifting wee to grow once again as the presence of Luna would affect them that march. Adeline would have no escape from any of them.

 Chapter 131 - The Sacrificial Lamb- III

    The man did not let go, no matter how hard Adeline tried the men did not let her go. These were the moments that adaline of confessed she was stronger and probably even more muscley. She wanted to the hit him hard enough for him to let go and have a chance to run. The girl across her cell did not even try resisting and justid there as it was something usual happening around.


    How many more girls were like Adnan who were thrown in a presence cell with the huge belly and was dragged out by a man who seems to be a vampire???


    "Let go! Let go! Let go!" She screamed at the top of her voice at the man who was dragging her out. She had to try her level best to make sure that she was out fair and preferably with the safe someone inside her.Adeline had tried pulling back by digging the soles of her feet into the ground but nothing happened. Even though she knew that with the weight of the baby she must be heavier than regrly it did not deter the man who continue to drag her out. He did not stop or even get affected from it even slightly. The man definitely belong to the supernatural.


    She finally thought that pulling back was not going to be enough for him to let go which is why she stared at his hand which was holding her arms as he dragged her with that she opened her mouth and bit his arm hard!


    "Ah! Fuck!" The man spat and turned to her as if it was nothing but a mosquito bite. He snarled looking at her. "It''s just from the dungeons to outside and you have managed to irritate me to the level to do this." He hissed and her heart rate spiked up.


    Within moments she only so how he reached for her other am the one he was not holding and snapped it, breaking the bone into two.


    "Ahhhhh!" She screamed at the top of her voice as her knees buckled at the amount of pain rushed through her up and she registered it. It was too much but the man did not care. He continued to drag her as she started to cry at the pain.


    "Please. . . Please stop. ." She hicupped as she cried out the words in pain. "Please I''m begging you. . ."


    The manughed instead. "The fucking irony." He spat.


    She was dragged to the stairs and even though she did not want to walk the man did not stop dragging her. The moment she would stop he would take his nails harder into the skin making her jerk up and start walking on her own. For once she had seen how brutal he could get and she did not want to take any more chances.


    She had stopped crying as a eyes watched what was happening and only asional sniffs left her. Cautious of everything she was doing She watched as people were standing gaurd but did not look at her. Even though they were not looking at her adaline knew that if she ever made a step out of the boundary they were going tosh out on her and would not think twice before hurting her.


    She gulped as she nced down.


    Her mind have refused to acknowledge the fat and so has she that she could be pregnant.


    She nced when they stood face to face with a door and the man threw a wild sneer making her step back.


    "Behave," he hissed, "Your life is in his hands anyway." He mocked and hissed at her like a cat but the fangs he had scaredher.


    He opened the door drag her in. Adeline immediately noticed the long table with a chair at the head position and the one immediately opposite to it. There was one in between both them.


    The door closed loudly and she jumped nds looking at them. She had not even had him leave before the doors had closed.


    Gulping she nced around the room as no one was here she could not help but feel a shivering down her spine as she finally had some time alone to think.


    ''what should I do? There is no way I can escape with so many people around given that most of them are also supernatural.'' she sighed and closed her eyes, shaking her head a little. ''They could all back me into a corner before I could even take a step out of this ce which means I have to think of something else but if I cannot escape then what more can I do to prevent myself from dying in this situation?''


    It seems like she was backed into a corner and there was no way out for stop it was like a room that he was staged in with all vowels and no doors or windows to escape from.


    "Hmmm," she jumped at the sudden sound and turned Around. "You really are a hard thinker. You focus so much on your thinking that you forget who is around you." Nathaniel smiled, "Or what is happening around you."


    "Noah," she whispered as she stared at him. "Y-you¡ª"


    "It''s Lord Nathaniel," he hissed, narrowing his eyes slightly he changed his words, "I guess you can call me whatever you want. It is irrelevant as you are only the guest for a day or two of this world." He smiled. "After that I do not guarantee what conditions you would be in." He winked at her.


    He had the galls to wink at her. Everything in her life was scattered because of him and he had the girls to wink at her!


    "What ¡ªwhy are you doing any of this?" She whispered as tears came to her eyes. "What do you want? What is it that you''re going to get from me?!" She screamed like ab Banshee at the end. She was crying crazy with all of what was happening.


    A little human like her could do nothing for anyone. Being in the world of supernatural she had learnt that she was the weakest link here full show perhaps even an animal was more stronger than she was and could cause more damage than she ever could.


    Heughed but didn''t open his mouth for it. "Why don''t you do me a favour, there is a goblet at the end of the room on the table," he pointed and Adeline nces at it before turning around to look back at him, "Pour me some of it and I will answer everything." He smiled so genuinely that other than her almost believe everything he said.


    "No." She said in a firm voice without thinking twice. She has had enough of secrets and now she is going to take control. She had had enough of people telling and her dancing on their fingers now she was going to take control and no one could tell what did you.


    "You have to tell me what is going on. You can not expect me to¡ªAh!" She yelled all of a sudden when he appeared within seconds in front of her right face to face with a few inches a part in between them. She flinched but did not move acid feet seem to be stuck to the ground.


    "You should know when you are not in power. You are a weak little human that I can snap anytime I want like a twig." He informed with his eyes red as she now noticed it. "Now do as your told because breaking an arm is the least of what I can do."


    His watch did not seem like a joke and she did not want to be stupid enough to take them lightly as they were clearly a threat.


    She stared at him for a few seconds before she moved to the end of the room with the jug and the goblet were kept. Her eyes stared at the goblet for few seconds as she saw the day with jewels embedded in it. They seems to be real and not fake jewellery. She wondered for how long they had it because it seems to be something from the time of king and queens.


    For now this seems like a safe option because nathaniel orNoah were seem to be unstable for her to even think of doing something against their wishes. It seemed like the better idea to do whatever they wanted her to and that could only dy her inevitable death.


    She pickee the jug up and started to pour as she nced at him who was looking out.


    Her eyes moved back to the take at hand. When she saw the liquid her eyes widened att he sight and she gasped loudly. The jug fell from her hands and the blood slipped all over the floor. She watched as it covered more space and. . .


    The blood, yes, there was blood in the jug.

 Chapter 132 - The Sacrificial Lamb- IV

    She stared at the thick red, sticky liquid falling on the floor. That was blood. Noah had asked her to put blood into the goblet which she had filled half before realising what is truly was. She knew blood, she recognised it well because she has seen her own leg bleeding twice by a wolf bite.


    "Tsk," he said and she turned to him, tilting her body in half not moving from her ce that she originally stood in. "Adaline Marigold Woods you are a very messy person." He chuckled did not trouble himself enough to look behind him and at her.??


    She gulped in fear as she looked back her at the mess she had made. Would he hurt her for this?


    "Bring whatever you put into the goblet to me." He ordered, "and hurry with that. Do not make me wait if you do not want to endure any pain for now."


    She looked at the ss with underline feared because it held blood of someone she could have possibly known. Which shaking hands she grabbed it and took it to him with small steps bridging the distance between them.


    "Thank you." He took the ss held out by her and continued to stare out of the window whereas Adeline had stepped back and had ced a little bit distance in between them.


    He sipped in and she watched with swallow it. She did not know what she was feeling because at the moment she was face to face with someone who could be responsible for her very death.


    So she stayed as still as she could not even moving an inch as she tried her best to not create any sound.


    Her eyes were trained on her stomach.


    "I see," hemented and she looked up to find that he was staring at her stomach as well. "Let me begin from there then." He nodded to himself and turned around to look at her.


    "You are truly pregnant adaline."


    She stared at him before scoffing, her fear not forgotten. "Yes I would love to believe that were please exin how the hell was this bump invisible for the past seven months!"


    He nced at it once before telling her, "Witchcraft. Witchcraft had blocked your pregnancy from anyone else so much so that even you could not see it. You were lucky to not have any of those early pregnancy signs that humans usually do the only thing that you realised was happening to you was getting tired easily and having an increased appetite."


    Now that she had an answer which did support with a bit of reasonable logic she nced at her belly again wondering about it all.


    "But why?" She wondered out loud. "Why would you take such great pains to hide my pregnancy?"


    He chuckled. "Ah, innocent you." He sighed and looked out again. "I always wanted you to remain that innocent. If I would not have helped you would have had so many people to protect you to live their lives, for your protection, for you thrive. Such innocence would have been greatly treasured by them."


    "Them?" She picked the word. "Who?"


    "Does not matter now, whosoever they are." He shook his head. "I have to hide your pregnancy so that no one would ever know, especially your mate or anyone of the shape-shiftingmunity that a member of the royal family, the only human mate, was pregnant."


    "What happens if they know?" She wanted to know. Maybe, they were the ones who could save her. That was the chance of escape she had. The only chance of escape which she could hope would making here out of it all alive.


    He shook his head again. "Does not matter," he muttered. "That''s something that is never going to happen."


    He took her step step closer to her making her eyes snap to his. "Do you remember the time when I told you that the woman I loved was long dead and I asked you if you would ever help me."


    Where was this going? She swallowed her own spit as she heard him weary of what was going to be next.


    "You said, yes, I will help you however I can."


    What the fuck was that supposed to mean? She scoffed not caring for the crude words any more. "Yes I do remember saying that but I said that as a friend to you. If you ever need help in anything else not for me to be kidnapped an-and b-brought here and be ced in a dungeon!" She Stuttered for the correct words as the rage she felt towards the man had taken over.


    "What makes you think that just because someone offered their help you you can actually use them by kidnapping them like this?!" She screamed at him at the top of her voice not caring for anything else now. "What''s this all because I offered my help you? Did you ever help me truly from the goodness of your heart like you im to do?!"


    He titled her head and continued to watch her.


    "I have lost my father and I have lost the guy that I loved because you said that he would have killed me within seconds if he knew anything about me in knowing about him!"


    "Correction, dear one," he stepped to her making her shut up. "First of all I never said anything about him killing, you know. All I said was he would never let you leave and that was enough for you to feel trapped." He smiled cheekily, "Such an innocent and gullible mind you have, it is so easy to manipte you. It is just what a Luna has."


    "What the hell is a Luna?" She gritted out. "Can you for once at least tell me what exactly is going on. Every card you had is nowid out in front of me just tell me what''s happening!" She spat having enough of this.


    He nodded repeatedly. "Yes, yes, I think you are right." He nodded and pointed to the window making her eyes change their direction.


    "Look out little Adeline," he said with a small smile, "Your demise awaits."

 Chapter 133 - The Sacrificial Lamb- V

    "Wh-what?!" Having least expecting him to day that, she stuttered. So all along that he had been looking out instead of talking to her and he had been looking at the nning of her demise? He nodded as amusement glitter in his eyes. He was clearly enjoying the situation. "Why, yes,e and look at it yourself." He raised his arms giving her the clear indication toe and look for herself which she dly took as she ran to the window and looked out with wide open eyes.


    Her eyes scanned everything.??


    There was arge pole in the middle of the round and it had a horizontal pole on it as well. The next thing that caught her eye was therge stone bed lying next to it which had four restraint of leather attached to it. She gasped at the sight alone. The instincts of a mother rose and she palmed her belly as she eyed everyone.


    A woman was arranging instructions but Adeline''s eyes were stuck on therge knife on the table which appeared to be mighty sharp. It would cut through everything within moments.


    "Wha-what," she gulped and eyed Noah from the side. He was looking down and did not even look at her once. "What is happening?" She whispered as her heart pounded louder than before. There was a possibility that she could die and the game would finally be over.


    "Hmmm," He rolled out loudly as if he was wondering if he should tell her everything or not. He casted her a nce looking at her up and down and stayed a few seconds longer at her belly before looking out again with the utmost concentration.


    She gulped again, unsure of what to do.


    "Why don''t you take a seat at the table?" He said to her and Adaline nced back at the table. "I am sure with your condition it would be the most ideal thing to do. After all you have been through great amount of stress, have you not?" He arched a brow.


    If we assume that the care has shown her earlier was fake then this seemed like to be His true self. He was teasing her in the name of concern, mocking her condition as if he knew exactly what was going on.


    She nodded and walked away before he did so that she could maintain few steps of distance in between them even though she knew that he was more powerful and Adeline wanted to try and do everything on her half to stay safe.


    She took the chair the other her and pulled it back.


    "Not that one, "she had a look back at him, "take the one in the middle." He said but still had not taken his eyes of the witchcraft as she assumed happening outside.


    She did as told and ced her hands folded on top of a belly as a spring for protection and safety and at the same time covering her child from danger.


    After a a few long moments that seemed to be stretched as long as hours he moved and within seconds had reached to the head chair of the table and taken a seat over there.


    He stared at her and she could not help butpared to the one Xavier had. Xaviers stare was full of love and adoration for her as if he wanted to see nothing else else but her face very as the one Noah had irked her, it made her ufortable so much so that you never wanted to see him again or rather would have his eyes gauged out.


    "Do you know that you can bring back a person from the dead?"


    Her heartbeat dropped. "What?" She whispered, her eyes widened a little at what he had said.


    He nodded. "Yes, with the help of witchcraft and a few sacrifices you can bring back a person from the dead. Luckily for me my mate was also a witch and she had many apprentices so I can actually make sure that shees back from Thend of dead to Thend of Living." He smiled and shed her his fangs which she had never seen before. "I would love to have my mate back in my arms, where she belongs. Would you not love that too Adeline?"


    "H-huh?" She pointed to herself. "Me?" Why her?


    He nodded again, a sadistic smile taking its ce upon his face. "The sacrifice required for ritual and we were not able to figure it out for the longest of time." He yed with the goblet that still had some blood left in it. "To be honest I was losing hope because whatever I did at every stage, every step forward taking it to the next level we failed." His voice and face hardened.


    "I hate it. Every time we failed I knew that we were taking a step back and the clock ticked more which only meant that I was losing my chance of having I back in my arms again. Do you know how that feels? To have your mate ripped apart from you?"


    At her Freightened expression heughed, "I guess you don''t, after all it was Xavier that felt the most below of your separation. Whatever you felt was probably covered by the potion given to you."


    "Potion?" She picked that up quickly. "Like a magical potion?" Witchcraft?


    He nodded, a sadistic smile came upon his face. "Yes, the potion did a lot more than just covering up your emotions. You would have felt a lot more than just that slight pain of longing in your heart. Its much more than that, so much so that it should have affected your eating and sleeping habits." He leaned back into the chair. "Sometimes for the human mates it''s also affected their breathing."


    She gulped. What had this alle to? "Why are you even doing this to begin with? What have I ever done to you?" She whispered as the fear wed at her heart. Where was all of it ending?

 Chapter 134 - The Sacrificial Lamb-VI

    Heughed and it seemed to be genuine. "Ah, my dear innocent Adeline." He sighed and jsut stared at her. The first time that he had been informed about aliens presents he had certainly not expected her to be a nice little human belonging to the great Lycan king. He had just assumed her to be the mate of a normal wolf which he could use after she was marked and pregnant only to his pleasure is found out that she was belonging to one of the most powerful species and not only that but she belongs to the Alpha Lycan king.


    It was the best day of his life because now Iing back surely.??


    "My mate," he smiled as he started to tell her a tale that not many new from his point of view. It was more like preparing and loving themp before it''s ughter. "When I first time I met her I was not really happy withwhat my god, of the night, had given me. I was the child of the vampire king and to make for me was chosen a woman who was a half which. Halfling something that had no importance in all world." He sighed as he remembered. Adeline''s heartbeat did not calm down.


    "For her it was quite attracting Also, I thought. Because for me she had won quite a lottery, I was the prince and soon to be king which would automatically makes my mate the one and true queen of their fangs Kingdom." He nced at her all of a sudden making her jump up in slight terror. "Any questions till now?"


    She shook her head like an obedient student and his smile like a proud teacher.


    "But it was quite the opposite. Even though she was a half whiching from a powerful line as she was quite a tiny little thing but with fire inside. So much so that she did not give me the prince and next heir to the throne and gave me a curse that had my limbs twisted enough constructing my ability to move."


    Adeline''s eyes widened. She gulped, Xavier and hers love story was nothing inparison to this.


    "Imagine my surprise that I had assumed for someone to be weak and feminine had turned out to be the quiet opposite of that. She was feisty and nothing but a small ball part with fire." Heughed, "and that was when I realised that she even a half witch good make a deal with the devil and make me instead of your mate the most powerful man with a great army behind."


    Adeline was unlikely interested in the story. It was the only thing that was keeping her mind of the fat that there was a whole preparation for which will going right below them. Something she was sure that might be revolving around her.


    She sucked a breath when she watched his grip tighten the silver goblet and with his hand that held it he twisted and crumbled as if it was nothing but a sheet of paper.


    Her hand instantly move to her own throat imagining that it could be her as well.


    She watched him being full of alertness as mood seem to be changing along with the story as if he was reliving it.


    "Then I made a mistake," he hissed, as if it pained him to admit that it was his fault. "I pushed her too far, too far to reach beyond the limits that was set for halfling like her. So much so that she venture into a territory," he stared into her eyes, into her soul she felt, "where none of us were weed."


    He smieldzily and leaned back into the chair as her his hand left the crumbled piece of Goblet on the table. "Now this is where youe and. A remedy for the damage caused, a remedy that will undo everything."


    Adelen had her history with a good amount of concentration which is why she was able to deduce the fact that, Noah did love his made no matter what he said but the only problem was he had pushed her too far as he said and perhaps that was what had killed her.


    What she did not understand was however she am a human supposed to make sure that everything would be alright?


    "Me?" She whispered, if she understood no was mind at the moment correctly then it was pretty much given that he was reminencing past and with snap at her immediately which was why she took an approach full of calm and understanding. "What can I do in all of this?"


    He had closed his eyes and and had a calm and peaceful expression on his face. He looked at her once and then stared at her belly. He smiled and looked at at her again after staring at her belly for a few moments making her eyes widened as a suspicion came to her mind.


    "Wh-what?!" She whispered and straightened aap in the chair as much as a heavy stomach allowed. She instantly cover it with both her arms making it disappear from his eyes.


    "Toote." He whispered to her, trying to ease the scaredmb. "It''s toote to hide that mutt from me."


    "It''s not a mutt!" She hissed, as a protective instincts came over suddenly. Her body was finallying in terms with the fact that she was pregnant and the maternal instincts was surfacing.


    "Hah!" He barked out. "That," he pointed to her stomach, "is nothing but dog, a mutt who is going to be the same four legged man like his father was. The only difference would be if he would never see the face of this realm! "


    Realm? She picked up on the immediately. But have priority was in a different area because of which she asked him what he was talking about.


    "Why not?" She asked him as a breathing picked up because the realisation of what he could mean seeped in. "Why would you note out?"


    "Because to give life to my mate again, I would consume one inside you."

 Chapter 135 - The King - IV

    "The people are aware." Augustus added on the end of thier session. "Someone must have told them that your mate ising back to the room as your queen."


    "Not as my queen." He corrected and for the rest he did not bother toment.??


    Augustus opened his mouth once but did not say anything Radha close that shot. He was well aware of the temperament that the king and his beast went through on a daily basis which was not umon when given there was an absence of made.


    In the king''s case it was only about increase as their Queen was brought home.


    "Why not us our queen?" The beta whispered. "She is meant to be the ruling queen of all shapeshifting features."


    The king scoffed. "She would hate the attention brought on her." Xavier knew very well and knew that adaline would you hate the attention that would be brought on her if she was dered the queen of the country.


    "She would hate it." He sighed knowing how his mate was. But there was nothing that they could do about her. He would have paid attention to what he wants and needs verb but now he was going to prioritise himself after she left him without any exnation or even after him begging to give her one.


    He was now the king of the supernatural rem of all the shapeshifting kind and she would sit on the throne next to him and fact even below him just like his beast would want.


    He had been denied enough and now it was time for him to get his maid back like he wanted.


    Augustus sighed. "We need our queen toe back. There has to be a shift in energy, we are dwindling in numbers as it is."


    Xavier tsked. "Of course," he muttered. "Then there is that."


    The queen was also a source of fertility and mother had. If he as the Alpha was supposed to protect the back then Adaline, as the queen and Luna was supposed to nurture the back to grow.


    With the absence of the queen the park has suffered full stop there was no new growth and miscarriages at its highest count. The children that were being born could barely survive or make it to the six month mark and it was affecting the health of the females as their heat also deteriorating in numbers.


    "It will all be taken care of us¡ª"


    "Xavier!" The doors flew open and Cassandra flew in. She was enraged by what she hade to know but thene down visible even she saw the beta wolf standing. "Beta Augustus would you give us a few moments?" He was no one. He could not show authority unlessmanded by the king himself.


    "Respectfully so, madam but that is up to the king." He bowed and turned to his highness who have not bothered look away from the paperwork he was now doing.


    Xavier gave a small nod seemingly not even wanting to waste his energy at it.


    Augustus walked out on the huge doors closed after him.


    "What did I just hear Xavier? How could you do this?!" She yelled at the top of her voice not caring if the wolves outside the office winced.


    He threw her a nce. "What?"


    She sighed aggressively. "What in the world were you thinking when you made this decision of separate rooms inside your own! Mates can never¡ª"


    "Mother, I would like to stop you there," he raised his index finger slightly in the air but did not look at Cassandra. "Whatever I decide to do with my mate is something that ispletely up to me. It was her choice when she chose to work without having me give her any exnation and now if I want to talk to her I will goddamn do so." He growled in the end.


    "You have sympathy is with my mate you can share them but nothing can have me stop from it. For her, there is no way out of this and the soon she gives up the better it will be for all of us."


    "She won''t love you because of this." A rear slipped past her eye. "She would hate all of us because of this," she shook her head and sat in front of her child, "think about it. Thinking about how sensitive and innocent that girl is, of course when her father died and there was a bunch of wolves along with a surrounding them she was going to take us the enemy."


    "Hmm, I don''t care." He muttered taking his mother by surprise.


    "Are you even listening to yourself?" She recoiled back in shock. "That is the girl you loved."


    "That is the girl who left."


    Sheughed, "she had too! The poor girl was traumatized."


    Xavier closed in eyes as he tried to control his emotions. It was difficult but in all of these months he had gotten the best control he could ever had on himself.


    He ced the pen in between the pages and closed the file. The folded arms on his chest he looked up at his mother. "You know that I have made changes to my bedroom because I am bringing her here. Do you know why?"


    She didn''t answer him rather kept staring at him with a pitiful look annoying him greatly.


    "Would you stop with those looks, I have been receiving them from everyone now. Thest thing I want is my own family giving me a fair share of them."


    He stood up and his mother do so as well out of respect for the king. "Do me a favour and do not discuss this topic again. What I do with my mate is purely my concern unless until asked for help that is." He sighed and tapped his fingers twice.


    "Madam," the gaurds bowed, "The kings wants to be left alone."


    After all, alone he all but was.

 Chapter 136 - A Mothers Will - I

    She stilled. She kept on staring at him as if he would change his words or crack a smile and somehow the whole situation would turn around toe somethingpletely different but he never did that. No matter how much longer she stare at him she only gave her a sincere expression that spoke that he was not lying.


    "What?" She murmured out in shock. I didn''t still could not believe it and she was still watching him begging the lords above to tell her that it was a joke.??


    He nodded. "Yes," a smile came to his face. "It''s true."


    She almost went ballistic at that. What the hell did that even mean?


    "What! Why?!" She screamed. Did he even know what he was talking about was he too far gone into madness?! "Do you will know what you''re talking about argue that far gone!" She screamed at the top of her voice.


    He shrugged. "Be alive for hundred of years and you will realise how things can sleep past into the darkness and you won''t even realise it."


    She scoffed and crossed her arms over her belly trying to protect it from the man. "Yo-you. . ." She whispered but did not know what to say. Adaline did not have problems initiate in conversations but this man had crossed all the limits of barbarism. "Do you even recall what you just said to me?"


    "What are you looking for here? Split personality disorder?" He scoffed. "Of course, I remember it."


    She blinked and gulped something. "Yo-you want to. . ."


    "East the mutt''s baby, yes, I do." He confirmed with a distasteful look on his face. "Even though I do not particrly enjoy In eating the shapeshifting kind or eating and general I would do it to bring my made back from the dead."


    "First things first," she bit back and still tried to process what he had just told her, "if you do not particrly enjoy eating, as you put it, why would you eat and second why are you eating a baby? My baby!"


    "Oh please," he snorted, "you are not even aware of this pregnancy because of the portion and your motherly instincts that are now surfacing above Were perfectly buried."


    "The portion . ." She mumbled and held up her head. "Why are you doing this?" She ended up whispering barely on the verge of crying. She is named as she looked at him with her still in her hands for stop this is all too much for her to handle but this was not over yet and she knew that.


    "Can you please let me go?"she pleaded to him and waste because she had no strength anymore. "Please, let me go." She begged closing her eyes while crying.


    "Maybe I will," he sighed as he said, "if you managed to live after the baby is carved out of you that is." He shrugged helplessly as he was nothing but the pawn in this game.


    She continued to cry and shake her head. "You talking about killing me and the baby. Noah you cannot do that!"


    "I can," he said dryly, "you are not my priority but my mate and to bring her back and need to consume a life after which I will once again provide her with my blood and she would rise again from the dead." He revealed and then a smiled at her. "You must be feeling overwhelmed and I understand after all you''re the one who is going to die. Don''t worry it is your choice if you want that I shall give that anything you want to live, I''ll leave it to it."


    He stood up and straightened his clothes. "Now if you''ll excuse me I have to go and get ready for the ritual." He nced at the belly making Adeline ce her hands in front of it. "Perhaps you could spend this time with the lovely baby you have. After all it will be thest moment ever spent."


    He flew out of the room after that and Adeline only blink out of the moment when the doors were mmed shut.


    "Wha-. . I. .." her hand went up to her forehead and she gripped it tightly. It has started to pain and she did not even know how to process all of it.


    He was going to eat her baby?! She gapsed in horror and palmed her belly immediately. "What?" She muttered as she looked at the child growing inside her.


    Everything made sense. The frequent shes of back pain and swollen feet along with with the constant hunger that she had faced. It someone told her that she had been at least 7 months pregnant she would really say yes. These were the symptoms that she had failed to notice as the portion had worked really well and now the only moments that she was getting with her child was hours or even minutes before dying.


    Her baby was going to get killed in front of her and she knew that as helpless as she was she could not even do anything about it.


    How pathetic was her fate she thought about it, she could not protect herself when she knew about all of it and she could not protect her father died right in front of our eyes then came her childhood she was not even aware of and now I would die because of her again. She was literally losing everything.


    Her hand slid down from her head to connect with the pendant was and unconsciously grip that it when a certain thought came to her mind.


    With one hand she held her belly and the other she had been holding the pendant in it and it did not take long before she connected all the dots.


    It was Xaviers baby as well and the fact that he was never going to see her really hurt her. She was never probably going to see any of them again and even though she would love to never meet her father''s murderer it still hurt that they had a possibility of having a good future together which was now a ruined.


    She jumped up when the doors opened.

 Chapter 137 - A Mothers Will- II

    A woman walked in and Adeline noticed her appearance. She had her hair in dreadlocks and there were things inside them. It was a leaf and some other had a kind of stone that was dangling from her hair. Her fingers were Full of rings and there appeared to be silver and dark colors, they had stones on them, all of dark colours.


    She looked like a woman of witchcraft but with a touch of modernity.??


    She look like a hobo with the long skirt and the bracelets that were piled up to her elbows and jingled as she walked.


    She started at the women with wide eyes full of what it might bring to her because whoever she had made till they had only caused her some kind of pain no matter how much she trusted or loved them.


    The women smiled and adaline wins at the sight. The women had a full set of 32 teeth but they were rotten beyond treatment. "So you are here."


    She didn''tment but watched as the women came closer and stood opposite to her, at the end of the table.


    "I have waited for you." She said within expressionless face and watched Adeline with fascination.


    "Why?" Adeline asked, trying to calm her breathing down but that did not happen, "why were you waiting for me when you do not even know me?"


    "Know you or know of your existence?" The woman asked and the narrowed her eyes. "I know what you are doing deep down so ask me a questions clearly."


    Ask her questions clearly question mark as anything adaline had never been answered clearly, so why was she to ask any questions now in the first ce?


    "Why? To what extent are you willing to answer them?"


    Sheughed, cackled actually. As if she was being amused by all of it. "Oh, love, I am willing to answer it all. After all, it is yourst night here and then you''ll be in Limbo. The least I can do is answer all your questions so that you do not hold it against me."


    Adeline scoffed when she heard the woman''s words. All she cared about was something that Adeline could hold against her when she was going to be killed. What was this woman scared of Adeline anding back from the dead for her?


    "What are you talking about? If anything I am going to hold this against Noah, not you!"


    " Ah," she sighed dramatically as a huge weight had been lifted off her shoulders. " Well that is good then full stop it is a pain in the neck to take care of lingering souls."


    "What is Limbo?" Adeline asked as she remembered what the woman had said earlier. Since she had promised to answer all of the questions asked clearly she was going to take an advantage of this.


    She hummed. "Like. . ." She pouted and seemed as if she was thinking really hard about how to exin it to adaline. "Not there or here." She shrugged.


    "What?" Adeline spat. "What here or there?"


    She shrugged again. "Perhaps I could put it in a more easier way. It was like when you wanted to grief for your parents but you also want to give me forward. Not here or there."


    When she heard the words the hair at the back of her neck stood up immediately in alertness. The women did not only know what was happening in her life for the past 6 to 7 months she knew what was going on in Adeline''s minds as well. This information was told to no one, not even to her aunt and so there was no way that the woman could have manipted it out of Tessa.


    How in the world? She thought about it as she watched the women watch her with her curiousity.


    "Amazing, is it not?" She mused, "your mind is at its weakest now given that you are physically weak as well because you have been out of contact with your made for so long." She giggled. "It will be easier to kill you and him. It would be as easy as squishing and and in between my fingers." She grinned.


    " What do you want?" Adeline focused on the you. " I understand why Noah is doing it but I do not get why you are. What could you possibly want from me?" Her throat was dry and this time she did not cry as she asked the questions. When she was with Noah every time that she felt she was trapped she had started to cry but now all of her tears were dried out.


    Sheughed silently but her shoulders shook wildly. "I get to make history that no which could ever make before." She revealed and there it was. Her true identity which was that she was a witch.


    "How?"


    "No one has ever been able to be brought back from the dead after the spell was performed. There or no clear instructions to how they were to be brought back to life and no matter what a which sacrificed no when ever came back at least not as themselves."


    "But this time we have managed to find something that could bringdy I back."


    Adelene let out a whimper. She knew where the conversation was going. "You mean," she sniffed, "you mean my child?" She whispered on the verge of crying again. How . . . Horrific could it get?


    The woman nodded pitifully as if she truly pitted the condition that Adeline was in. "Yes love that is the lost link that we needed."


    "My child is the lost link that you need that? You ready to sacrifice a child that isn''t even born yet?" She asked the woman who had womb too. If she did not have a child, it did not change the fact that she was meant for motherhood as well and she could at least have some pitty on her.


    "Hmm," she hummed and sighed, "I don''t really care." She shrugged.

 Chapter 138 - A Mothers Will- III

    "Don''t care?" She shrieked at the top of her voice unintentionally. "What do you mean that you don''t care? Your ready to kill children just to get your name down the history?"


    She shrugged again. "To be honest, many people including humans did worst of crimes to get that name jotted down in history and no one things about that."??


    Adelene shook her head slowly disagreeing with what the woman had just told her. "Please, I will do anything that you want me to but please do not take its life!" She begged and even went as far as to join her hands in front of the woman. " Please I''m begging you." She whispered.


    The woman stared at her as if in a trance by what she was doing. " Even if I have the power to let you go, I still would not as it is my sister who ising back from the dead. I have to bring her back as she is the only member I have left in this world."


    " Well done I want my father back too!" She argued. "But you don''t see me making deals with the devil!"


    The womns grinned. " Darling devil does not appear in front of people like that. You have to do a lot more for him toe to you. Even if you try you probably end up falling out demon instead."


    "I don''t need any of the information. What I need is getting out of here." Adelene told the woman as a matter of fact who was spouting out nonsense as a if summoning the devil was something that Adeline wanted to do. "I want to get out of their safe and sound!"


    " Funny you have the guts to be a let me but when lord Nathanieles in you be like a little pussy cat." The woman snapped at her making her flinch back.


    She gulped and looked away immediately.


    "Why? Scared of him now too?" The woman teased. " You know what he is capable of. Which is why you scared of him and it is understandable but do not forget that I am a witch and I will not think twice before making sure they bring your father''s soul back from where ever he is and I will torture it right in front of you."


    Tears welled up in her eyes and her bottom lip dangerously shook at the women''s words. She had never imagine to hear something like this. The least she wanted was for her father to be brought back from afterlife and be tortured because of what she did.


    Adeline closed her eyes and drat the chair back and sat in it, gripping her head in her hands as her albums were supported by the table.


    She did not know what to do and now she waspletely out of her wits. There was no way out of it. This one was a witch and there was a man who had brought her hair who ims to be a vampire then was nathaniel himself.


    She was surrounded by every supernatural she had filled and it was almost impossible to get out of here. If the rumours were true then they actually had supernatural hearing that meant that even if she stood up to work inside the room they would be able to hear it clearly so walking out of their in discretion was something that she should not even consider at this point.


    "True," the women muttered under her breath and Adaline heard the screeching of a chair. "By the way your mind is very vulnerable and I can read every thought of what is going on in there."


    She merely sighed at that. She was not even surprised at this point that she was again at the least favourable side of the food chain.


    The more evident thought about it the more her hearte down as it was epting the fact that she was not going to get out of their allies. No matter what she did now it was just inevitable.


    There was no one to save her and there was nothing wrong now in epting that fact.


    "What now?" She sighed. "Just tell me what''s going to happen next because now I just don''t want any surprises."


    "You have given up?" The woman tilted her have had as a watching and amusing puppy. "Might as well since there is no way out for you for stop here I thought that I would entertain you to the best but you''ve already chosen to give up." She pouted. " That''s no fun."


    "And so is the thought of dying." Now, Adeline shrugged, "But I am dealing with it." She stood up with a sigh and walked to the window from where she could see the preparations going out in the clearing.


    "Hm, you are. . ." Adeline tune her out as she watched the preparations going on wholeheartedly for stop people were behaving as if it was a celebration than some kind of in human sacrifice. She wondered how important it was to Nathaniel and why was bringing back a woman from the dead so important.


    Adeline had long tuned her out because she could not listen to this women anymore.


    She turned around and watch the woman with dreadlocks muttering things to herself and talking animatedly as if I will it was truly paying attention. She wondered how it was that she never figured out right now is added in was listening to her or not. Her mouth did not stop from the chatter and she did not even notice Adil and gripping the silver jug once again and walking towards her in very very slow steps.


    She tried her best not to make a sound I was as described as she could fall stop her feet did not even hit the ground if that''s what she wanted. Perhaps which is why the which could not hear here closer or even listen to her thoughts.


    Perhaps why adaline was able to struck her head with everything she had.

 Chapter 139 - A Mothers Will - IV

    She didn''t think of it twice. She pulled the rug over her head and struck down as hard as she could at the woman''s head. At the impact the woman immediately lost consciousness and was falling on the ground when and Adeline acted and held her up. She knew she couldn''t just let her hit the ground.


    The next actions of her were pricise in in nature It was as if she had be a trained spy in a matter of seconds. She kept the jug on the table and her one arm had been holding the woman who was on the verge of falling down. Adeline then ced her down in the chair that she was earlier sitting in.??


    The whole situation had happened and she said that she had no control over its. Which is why she step back and ran everything through her mind to make sure that she knew what she had done.


    She nced at the jog wondering what hade over her when she had hit the woman with all her mind and strength at her head. Her eyes went to the growing bump on her forehead. It was going to swell and the witch was surly going to feel a lot of pain when she woke up.


    ''OH god,''


    . . . ''oh my god,. .''


    The words kept on chanting themselves in her mind. What has she done and what had she done it for? Vi in the world has she hit the witch on the head with the good heavy jug which meant that the which was going to be out for us and someone would notice it.


    What if someone came in and so the which painted it would immediately point towards adaline. She was sure that the person was going toe and was going to be a vampire and the first thing that they would do for the drag her to get an early that or even whip her.


    Think, think, think, she chanted ruthlessly in her mind like a Mantra. Perhaps it would help but think or even force her to do so. She moved to the window once again to watch people preparing a ritual for her demise. How sadistic could people get she truly wonder. As if the world did not have enough of what Hitler had done, Now Noah had appeared.


    She watched them all and wondered. How many people could be in thepound. By given the strength they had in the clearing it could be is that everyone was already outside. If everyone was already outside then only a few inside the building which meant that if the order in her favour she could get out safely or dy her inevitable death.


    ''If'' was a major factor here. Is it worked out she good actually. . .


    She did not want to think about it as the chaces were low. But I didn''t had heard it time and again that God only help those who help themselves. So she had to try to get out of there forgot actually open the window that she could climb out of. She only wished that the window was big enough for her belly to crawl out as well.


    She took her eyes off of the clearing and then to the door which held the wait outside. The woman was still out of consciousness and might be for all of the night as adaline had hit her pretty hard. She bit her lips out of the anxiety she felt. Even though she had not been pregnant for even a day her motherly instincts which were buried deep below finally surface and she wanted to keep the baby safe even if it caused her death.


    "I can do it," she whispered to herself and looked at her belly, "I can do this for you." She whispered to herself.


    She slowly moved to the door so that if someone was standing there they could not hear it or at least she hoped so. Will the wildly shaking hands out of control she grabbed the knob before cing her forehead on the door out of anxiety.


    Her legs were almost going to give out with the pressure she felt on herself.


    She wanted to cry, she could not be brave any longer. Bravery required a lot more than what she had and she literally had nothing left. She was not prepared for any of this especially realising the fact that she had been pregnant all along and she was ignoring so much of her health.


    She tightened her grip on the door handles and pulled it slowly so that is someone was standing right in front of the door she would know. There was no 1 and she pulled it even more which was enough for her huge belly to fit in without any problems will stop with one hand remaining on the door handle she stepped out with the other protectivelyid out on her belly and speed at the hallway to see if someone was standing guard.


    She frowned immediately.


    Aspared to the time that she was brought here there was almost no one who could be seen standing out. At every 5 steps they had been ced one and now the entire hallway was deserted.


    She gulped, some kidnappers they were, leaving her unguarded.


    Schedule quick calction in her mind. By the ce at which she was standing to her left was the clearing which meant that she had to go to her right to avoid them all. Because everyone now would be messed rushing to the right side of the building.


    Right, side it was.


    She moved to the end of the hallway which led to another hallway like abyrinth. Where was this all ending?


    She finally came across a staircase which he descended down very carefully mindful of the huge belly that she was caring and the shaky legs which would give out any moment because of this year she felt. As soon as descended down there was another hallway and a door at the back of the stairs which she she chose instead.


    As soon as she opened the door, with a wide smile, she stopped short as she found Noah standing there.

 Chapter 140 - The Gone Witch - I

    "Wh-what?" She stuttered at the right of him, who was dressed like a mediaeval King ready to go out for a hunt.At the sight of her he grenade wildly. He had no problem in shing his fans at her in fact he did so proudly.


    "Going somewhere?" He teased. "I know this ce seems like a maze so do you want my help?"??


    She gulped and shook her head. " No, no." The no was not an answer to his question rather something she was telling her own self. No it was not real. Noah was not standing there.


    Perhaps there are situations where even if one did help themselves God did not bother replying.


    Fate was Cruel, so could she take the me?


    She was unconsciously biting a part of her left that she was not ready to let go as it change trembled dangerously at what he was going to do.


    He tsked loudly, "I knew that woman was a problem. Her overconfidence for such a killing trait." He looked above her, " Get her." He whispered she felt something is it pass her making her hair fly in front of her face. When she got it all out of the way she noticed that the woman was now on her knees barely conscious and was being held by two men.


    When did that happen?


    " Wh.. . Wha. . . " Her eyes rolled back and forth and Adeline watched like a mouse. She did not even make a sound in fat if she could stop her breathing she would have done that too.


    "Rub it on her." Hemanded another man came and drop something some kind of powder on the witches head. Then he proceeded to put some kind of liquid on her.


    "What!" Now the which was awake and she was ring at everyone. "What is happening, how dare you!" She screamed like a Banshee at the top of her voice.


    Noah chuckled. "Do you feel anything? Any kind of pain?" He smiled.


    The woman nodded and then grimaced. Eyes snapped to adaline immediately making her take a step back in fear. The woman red at her as she was ready to kill her with her very eyes.


    "Now, now," Noah cooed at her like she was a toddler. "Do not re at someone who has no fault in this."


    " No fault?" She growled. " She hit me on the head making me faint!"


    " I know." He nodded in understanding. " But I think the fort is more yours. You could have easily read her mind and know what was going on but you did not. You let your guard down and that her a, simple breakable human overpower you." He shook his head in disappointment. " I hardly know anything about witches but I expected better from you. You have good disappointed me gravely."


    The woman scoffed as one of her eyes twitched. " You do not have to tell me that. It is not like after today when my sister awakens we will ever meet again. This is just for this night after shees it would be over for us."


    "Hmm, no." Noah hummed thoughtfully. " CID thought if it. I thought that you are ipetent for all of this and you actually prove to me right. A human could enjoy you and overpower you when you are cleary powerful from her. You could even read her mind which only proves that you are not enough for this."


    " Not are you talking about?" The witch spat.


    Adaline could see the slide building of sweat that listened over her dark skin. She could see the building up of fear in her nerves and how her eyes had turned frontech. Those frantic eyes were looking around for an escape but with the heavily guarded area and nowhere in front of her even adaline knew that she had no chance of escaping even as a witch. Whatever it was they had poured over her must have given them some kind of power over the witch.


    " That''s it is over for you." He sang out, " also the fact that I do not want I to have any kind of family left. I had killed her parents and now it is time I finish you off as well. I have had enough problems from witches and after killing you I don''t think I would have any problems because you are clearly at the side of your species."


    " Everyone is!" She screamed. " What makes you think that the which present here would never take the side of her own n?!"


    " The one that is my mate." He grinned. " And of course her apprentice."


    She shook her head and tried to snap out of the holder of the men who only tightened their hold on her. Even though she tried standing up the men had brutally brought her down to the ground again. Adeline would have helped her in the situation but she knew that if she went there she would probably end up dying as well.


    Not to forget the fact that the witch was here to kill her.


    "It husband a wonderful journey. You have helped me achieve a greater degree of information but s your journey was still here." Noah said in a pitiful voice as he powder and shook his head. By looking at him anyone could tell that he was sadistic maniac who took pleasure in killing people and dropping them of their lives and happiness.


    He was hateful.


    "Please don''t!" She screamed as he neared her. "You do not know the extent to which you are going. This will only cause you problems."


    Noah chuckled and stood in front of her. "That is not what you said when we began the journey of learning of how to bring someone back from the dead. Did you not think of the problems it was going to arise?"


    She cksoed her eyes and shook her head. Probably, nothing more she could do now and she knew it.


    "Bye-bye," Noah said sweetly before snapping her neck in half as if it was nothing but a small stick of wood.


    "See my dear," he turned to Adeline, "There is nothing that can''t be killed."

 Chapter 141 - The Aunt - I

    Like it dutiful parent or guardian in this case Tessa was standing at the bus station half an hour early waiting for adaline to arrive with the rest of her group.She wanted to surprise the girls because of which she had it skills her presents from school for the next day so that she could get away arrested before moving on full stop in return Tessa only expected adaline toe back with the healthier and more rxed mind so that they could get on with therapy.


    Approaching Adaline about such a subject was die approaching a deer with the hand that contained arge butcher''s knife.??


    But only to her surprise and sooning heart attack adaline did not arrive in the bus. In fact the bus did not arise rather it was a whole police motorgadeing in.


    Several vans and cars of police arrivalong with paramedics. Tesaa immediately got out of the car wondering what happened that before the bus the police had arrived.


    "Excuse me?" She walked to a police officer, "Is everything. . .?"


    "Are apparent regarding the trip taken to the the mountains in the adjacent state?" He sad in the professional voice of a policeman and Te could feel the hair stand on the back of the neck. Her heart has started to pound even harder than before.


    "Ye-yeah," she cleared her throat, "I''m Tessa woods, Adeline Woods legal guardian."


    The officer tilted his head as he spoke into the microphone kept on the shoulder. "Do we have a girl named Adeline Woods?"


    Some voice came out and Tessa could barely make a word out of it for stop it was a static and tackled and she could not even understand one word out of it no matter how much he paid attention to it.


    Signal and just watch the face of the policeman who was listening in. Even try to make out of his expression but it was neither happy nor sad. He kept his professional face on.


    "Ma''am," he said and Tessa straightened her back.


    "Yes?" She whispered back on the verge of crying. What was happening?


    "They had been a group of children aged from 16 to 22 that had gone a hike to the neighbouring state in the mountains. There has been a mass murder. They are not sure of the cores yet but there are three people missing from it and one of them is your ward."


    "Mass mu-murder?" She stumbled back and almost fell down but the officers table har.


    "Please, ma''am. Take care of yourself." He gave her the barest hint of a smile on his lips. It hardly stretched a bit to upwards.


    "What happened." She did not ask him she said it. She said it to more herself as an what could have possibly happened for someone toe at a mass murder. "How were they all killed?"


    He shook his head. "We do not know, ma''am. But as the victims guardian we would be obligated to tell you what happened. All we know for now is there was no physical injury to anyone. So it must have been something in the food.."


    She gulped. "Where is Adeline?" Her frantic eyes searched for the area around her. "What she had? Did you find anything regarding her? She could have been dragged to the Jungle for all you know. Did you check there?"


    He nodded. "Yes ma''am, we did. Batua guards were careful enough to make sure to check in with the in down stairs and forest station time and again to make sure that everyone was alright. But when they did not they went ahead to check. All and all all of them except for three people were nowhere to be found."


    "Not even the Jungle?" She whispered like a broken record. May be added in could have been scared and ran into the Jungle to save herself and find some shelter. Maybe for all they knew she was still there.


    "We did ma''am," he sighed and lowered his eyes. " The informed us about it Saturday night. The have tried to search for the free missing people all Sunday morning and evening. Even in the forest we had search with the townspeople and we came up with nothing first of the search is continued but for now I only have this information for you."


    Tessa tuned him out after that. He could not ask for anything else other than some stick information that would do nothing for her. She watched as the parents came around and only to find that children gone there weeping and howling at the officers as well. Everyone wanted to know what was going on and none of them knew the cause of their children''s death.


    She wanted to drive down to the forest herself and make sure that I am in a safe and sound in back into the car. Should not understand how it was added and that was actually missing but relieved that there was still a possibility that she was actually realise and breathing and may be safe too.


    She gulped and turned to the officer. "What . . What about the in. ." She closed her eyes and side tightly. She did not know how to proceed hair fall stop it was her worst nightmareing true.


    "We know everything about Ms Woods. Which is y if any information is received in her matter we would be informing us the first person. We have gather your number and house address from the details fill in the form."


    The form, he talked about, was filled by everyone to make sure that they had the correct details of the children going along. It had their address and phone numbers for any emergency contact necessary.


    She nodded and walked back to her car after providing him with her personal number as well. There was nothing else she could do and watching the parents how and yell at the police when did not help her either. Should not want to act like that because that would get her nowhere.


    She drive home.

 Chapter 142 - The Aunt - II

    Turning the car off she ced her head on the steering wheel and just stayed there. Tessa had no idea how she was supposed to go in the house with information that added and was missing and the rest of the group was dead. Approximately 30 people were dead and her child was missing.Her brother was this close to wanting her ass.


    "Oh god," she sniffed and closed her eyes as a sob came out. "What am I to do? How am I supposed to look at my brothers pictures even?"??


    She had one responsibility which was to make sure that adaline was alright and thriving. She hadpletely failed at both of it. She had allowed adaline to grieve for as much as she wanted and she even let it happen for 6 months straight without the mention of therapy even once. She was the worst guardian any child could ever have.


    "Oh my god." She sighed again and leaned back to her seat. This was not good. What was she supposed to do now except for waiting?


    With barely any energy left unlike with how much he was buzzing with earlier as she was waiting for Adeline to arrive, she dragged herself inside, closed the door and locked it shut as she threw the keys on the counter and then threw herself on the couch.


    A fucking painful day it was. She hated it.


    "Hello. Would you like a ss of water?"


    Tessa screamed and stood up from the couch looking for the source of the voice that she found was on the doorway to the kitchen. She screamed at the sight of the man as she pointed a finger at him.


    "What the fuck!" She shrieked. "How in the world did you get in?!"


    He winced at the loudness of it. "Please mam, calm yourself. The more loud you speak the new normal tone the more amplified I hear it."


    Kaisa looked at him with wide eyes as she heard the man talk. He talked in a calm and soothing voice. It never goes beyond a level of frequency and it was almost like he was murmuring the words more like actually talking.


    "What in the world makes you think that I am going to do like you fucking say! What are you doing in my house?" She screamed even more louder than before. She did not give a shit about what the man said.


    The man''s eyes shed. She is what she saw a sh of gold in in them and stepped back almost tumbling at the table that was behind her. He shook his head slowly and came towards her.


    "You surely have a foul mouth for a beautiful woman. Nothing to worry about as I might change that." He smiled at her, like she was nothing but it doll to be adored.


    "What?" She whispered out, grossed by the man. "What do you mean? IV been going to tell me anything or are you just going to stand there like an idiot!" She hissed.


    He moved from where he was standing earlier which was leaning against the door frame. He stepped forward with the finger up in the air as he pointed to something that she had said. "Now that is more like it. I understand you even better than before since you are not yelling but still a little bit louder than my preference."


    She did not say anything. He was fucking psycho.


    He came to stop at the beginning of the sofa and she was at the end of it. It was a good 3 seater long couch and he was grateful that he had maintained the distance.


    "I have been sent here on the behalf of the King as he was not able to make the journey. However I am quite surprised for what I have found."


    "What?" She spat. "What king? Ind?"


    He chuckled. "No, the king of the entire shapeshifting well, Alpha King Xavier Rivera."


    River boy? Tessa narrowed her eyes. She knew the tale. Adelime had often told her about this just to lighten her heart and she knew everything.


    "What about him?" How voice cut through like a knife. "Why is he back in adaline''s life?"


    The man''s finger twitched and Tessa had been watching hair which such interest that she immediately noticed that.


    "I would suggest you to take the names of the king and queen with utmost respect." This beast did not like the fact that his king and queens authority was challenged. "I understand that you are a close family member but until unless it is stated that you can call them without protocol I would advise you not to do so in front of anyone."


    Okay, he was bonkers. Now, it was confirmed.


    She stared at him and she stayed back with much more passion. She wondered what kind of man he was and with the look in his eyes Tessa knew that she was not safe. Without thinking twice she turned and made run for the door.


    Within moments she felt arms circle around her waist and she was not even 10 steps away from where she had been prior. The man pulled her to his chest and she immediately felt sparks all over her back because of which she stood still before struggling like a mad woman.


    "Let go! Let me go!" She screamed and thrashed around scratching his arms and kicking his legs to make sure that somehow she would be released and would be able to get away from this psycho.


    "Would you please calm down," he sighed and she looked up at his humongous height with an angry expression on her face.


    "What?!" She barked. "Let go! I am going to report you to the police for this!"


    He smiled and ced her down. "I was expecting you to be the queens and but not only that you are actually my mate which is why I cannot let you go now. I hope you would have enough of this life time to spend together." He smiled before she felt a slight prick on her neck.

 Chapter 143 - The Ritual- I

    Adeline kept on staring at the ground where the woman once was staring but nowid dead. Within moments they had killed her, they had ripped apart her head from her body and she could see all the muscles in her neck which was bleeding.


    "Hmm," he gave out a tired sigh as if the killing had drained him out of his all energy. A servant came with the napkin in her hands and he wiped his clean.??


    Adelene watched every movement taken by anyone apart from her with alerted ise. She was literally behaving like a small mouse making herself invisible and small so that no one would notice her. They all seem to be in the role world as they watched the dead body and then their leader.


    "Well, this was tiring, he sighed and then looked at the dead body, " also useless. I do not understand why she would take a self to be so important and meet Adeline when I specifically told everyone to leave the girl alone."


    What? Noah had given orders for anyone not toe around her? But why question mark handle and knew that by the time the next day would probably arrived she would be long dead so why would he refrain people foring up to her?


    "Being cocky for making history apparantly," a man added and made the othersugh. "Should we continue with the rituals, sir? The witch is ready."


    Noah casted a nce at Adeline who''s heart beat spiked up immediately. " How long is it left for the blood moon to arise?"


    The man nced up. "An hour or at most two."


    " Hm, the spells need less." He rgiined towards her, " She lives for now."


    For now? Her heart thudded loudly and she was on the verge of fainting.


    Nova was giving her a fool to his mind as if he was an innocent child who is not aware of the mischief he was causing. Was it all it was to him? Did he think that all of what he was causing which was a sadistic ritual going to take away her life and probably her babies as well was just mischief, a small prank yed on everyone?


    "Adelinee on a walk with me." She heard him say and her wide do eyes filled with unshed tears stare at him in reluctance. She did not want to go anywhere with him. For all she knew she''d never return.


    "Ohe on," he tsked, "do you really think I want to kill you? I will n you not to be killed in Jog fall stop you meant was something far more important and meaningful."


    Ah, yes. She had forgotten about that.


    "It''s just a small walk," he provided with his toothy- fangy, smile. "Small work might leave you for the tensions you feel. After all those are not going to be good for your baby."


    "You want to kill that very baby." She could not keep control on her mouth and bulleted out the words his talk it was the very baby that he was ready to kill after a few hours that he was now showing care for.


    "Meh," he shrugged, "Youin Those men would have no problem in trying you behind me. Must I tell you that not very gentle."


    Her feet immediately moved behind him who are already started to work. There was a good distance in between them for almost 10 steps away. It was the right distance at least she would know if he would . . . Well she would not know. He literally have the ability to zip past her.


    They continued to walk through the forest in silence. The only sound that came was from the leaves and probably small twigs being crushed under their shoes. She was sure that they all could hear her heart beating. The silence was only making her fear that even more because it was just in dying the inevitable.


    She decided to do something about it.


    "Noah," she started out wearily, "do you really have to give me? Bringing back someone from the dead is a very¡ª"


    "Difficult? Exhausting? Impossible? Trust me I have tried it all and no work and karva what kind of process it is. Because if it''s a feeling of achievement the feeling of failure alsoes with it." He interrupted her with the facts of knowledge he had. "But I only want my mate and that is it. And when I get my mate back I would also be rewriting history on how to bring someone back from the dead."


    She wanted to pull her hair out of irritation at that. What was it with everyone trying to rewrite history question history was history and it was history because it has already happened in the past rewriting it would not change history it''s already there!


    She gulped slightly and still tried to make a point across. " How is it to revive someone you loved it is OK to kill someone loved by someone else?"


    He barked out augh at that and she jumped over the voice. He looked behind her for a few seconds and then turned around continued to walk forward. " If you are talking about Xavier then trust me you do not want to return to him. He has changed too much for your liking."


    " What?" She frowned. " What do you mean?"


    He chuckled. "When a beast is made the king of them all, it often gets to the head. The beast Aqua power not only from himself or his family but from the entire shapeshifting Kingdom which means that they were now is far more powerful and which is why I think I''m practically doing you a favor by killing you."


    Well how nice you of, she scoffed. "He cannot change that much as how you talking about. At the core he is the same."


    " At the core he is the beast that you want scared of and he now he is the king of them all that killed your father." He turned around then they reached a small but, " never forget the they are the very reason that you now and open. Let''s get you ready for the ritual."

 Chapter 144 - The Ritual - II

    As if it was not okay to drop the bomb that Xavier has changed drastically now he wanted her to get ready for some kind of sick ritual.


    "What getting ready?" She muttered as she stepped back, her eyes darting left and right to see for an escape. "I do not want to be a part of this to begin with!"??


    "I know," he pouted, "but do not think of running away. If not animals then there are many blood depriest vampires in this Jungle that you do not want toe across of. And afraid I would not be able to pull you if the catch you and bleed you dry."


    She swallowed her own spit at that.


    Bleed her dry?


    Before she could even process of what to say next to him out of the small heart that stood behind Noah, had rose of womening out of them. They were at least a number if not more and they all headed towards Adeline who was stepping back repeatedly in fear.


    "Get ready her ording to the ritual. Make sure you are gentle with her and do not get any harm on the baby." Noah called out from the back as adeline was being dragged into the hut. She dug her soles of feet into the earth or she hoped that that was the but no one deterred from it. The continued to push her inside.


    "What''s happening?" She whispered to one woman, "Please, help me get out here?" Thest word came out as a question more than a request. She had no idea who can help me now and by the expressions on the faces of those women it was more like they were being robots than humans or even vampires. There were no expressions on their faces and it scared her.


    "Ah!" A terrified scream left her mouth as one of them ripped apart her shirt. Their movements was almost robotic as if they had done this a thousand times before. Did to her clothes a path not giving a damn about his screams and the thrashing around she did.


    They did not care if they were being hated not. Even if Adeline hit one of them had this simply took a step back and then continued on with their movements. They did restrain her but there force was not as much as clearly it should have been. There was still taking care of her condition just like their leader hadmanded them to.


    "Let go!" She appeared as her voice became her from all the screaming she had done earlier. She tried to get out of the top that they were now forcing her in but their hands together made her struggles futile. The held her down as the other two scrubbed her body out of the grime which she did appreciate but not in the current situation.


    "Just let go!" She gritted out and try to take her arms out of the grip of thier grip but did not seed. To for holding her arms and 2 were holding her legs while the other two were now scrubbing her body and the rest was running around the rooms colouring as if they were finding something.


    If this continued then there was no way that she would get out of here a life. She had to think of an exit and she had to think of it fast.


    For a moment out of motherly instinct she looked down at her huge belly. Without clothes and only skin it seemed to be way more than its saying 20 had a quote on. Her stretched skin and the heaviness she felt made it even more real than it ever seemed like before.


    She was pregnant. The body told her that time and again.


    She no longer felt the hands of the women that were touching her entire body but just concentrated on the bulging stomach of hers. Everything disappeared as she felt the connection to her child and the only need that came forward was to protect it under no matter what cost.


    "Let go I said!!" She yelled at the top of her voice with the renewed energy. She did not just rash around like she had done earlier she simply aimed her face and legs at the faces of the women. She did not think twice before jumping her elbow into one''s throat and hitting her lfoot into the nose of another.


    She was not sacrificing the life of her baby and lords above knew that she was ready to kill for it. She had one family member alive, and this one was inside her and no matter what Adeline would make sure that this one would not be taken away from her!


    "You are creating unnecessary troubles." One of them red at her finally breaking out of that robotic like trance. "This will not end well for you, behave."


    Adeline scoffed and sneered at her. " Don''t try to make it sound like this is some kind of sacrifice I agree to. You are trying to get my child and me and I will not let that happen!"


    " Oh?" She scoffed and then cooed, " Pray tell, what can you do? Everyone here a part from you is belonging to some kind of supernatural blood in the family meaning that anyone of us can overpower you very easily. We are instructed not to harm you should do not try to take advantage of that." She warned.


    Adelime kicked her nose making the woman fall down with a scream onto that. "There is nothing that I can take advantage of! Which is why you will be dealing with me!"


    The woman who had previously fall into the ground stood up again with her hand covering her nose. Should be removed error install the blood rushing out of pearl nose and it had turned to something crooked. She had sholey broken the women''s nose and she felt Pride about it.


    "That is it," she hissed and her fangs came out, "take her out."


    Before I didn''t even at around another word she felt small prick at the back of her neck before the lights went out for her.

 Chapter 145 - The Ritual - III

    Her legs pained. It was as if someone had twisted them intopletely random directions. She wanted to yell out in pain but her throat seemed to be ufortable as if shards of ss had been put into it. Her ears picked it up.


    It was some kind of low chanting going on around her. Someone was praying or murmuring hymns but it was in low tones which is why she had to concentrate more. She heard them carefully and she knew that it was not thenguage she had nevere across. It sounded ancient as if Latin or Greek but she had heard Latin before and the words did not match.??


    And that''s when she realised that there was something keeping her eyes shut. They have put some kind of cloth over her eyes which meant that even if you try to open them which she did all she could see was slight light but total darkness after that.


    What was happening?


    The chance was growing louder and louder and she could hear the more visible and they were in a strangenguage. Thenguage that she had never heard before and it terrified her.


    "What happening!" She panicked and spoke out the words. She was lying down on something hard and she tried to notice everything that was going around her. It was like a hard concrete surface¡ª She felt her body grow cold.


    The ritual had begun.


    Panic surged her body and her heart crawled out of her chest as she started to feel a ringing in ears. She trashed around her she tried to feel like she had the baby inside her not but the weight that she felt on her stomach proved that right. She was still pregnant by the grace of God.


    "Stop it!" She snapped at the woman with the chance were going on. Her ears picked up the sound and her face turned towards that direction. "Stop it I said!" She screamed at the top of her voice screening her heart out, caring for no one. They had to stop the ritual!


    Everything continued as if they had not heard her. The chants grew louder sentence by sentence and Adeline''s panic surged even more. He had no idea what to do and how to stop them!


    "STOP IT!" She screamed even more loudly but had started to stop by the end of it. Nothing is happening ording to her well no matter how much she shouted the prayers continued and the women continued to ignore her as if they could not here even a single word for what she had said.


    Sobs racked her entire body and she still could not help but try to scream out onest time, only to be choking on them at the end.


    She stopped caring after some point. The women were clearly not going to stop their praying and she could not do anything about it. She did not want to surrender but as long as she felt the child inside her she knew that she had a little more time to think it through. They would have to take off the blindfold sometime soon which is then she would try to escape.


    And the time came soon.


    She soon beard his voice roar across, "today we will be blessed with our queen. Mypanion return and we would wage war against the current king in take back my throne. Bastard shall never live," he hissed at the end like a snake, "and I will make sure that by consuming the one inside her."


    She felt her lips curled up and they trembled as she was ready to cry. She knew who he was talking about and the word consuming send shivers down her spine.


    She wanted to hear some more about what was going on and the first time she cursed human years to not be able to hear every detail that was going on around her. The roars that the audience are presented Noah with was deafening and she could not hear anything over it.


    She tried to listen more birthday captain yelling and giving out cries of joy agreeing with them wholeheartedly. She angered her head up to hear something more about what he was talking about but there was nothing else rather than people yelling out in vain.


    She could see the fear gripping her.


    She felt someonee near her and immediately back the way to the other direction. That did not work out as the person immediately manhandled her and took off the blindfold making her eyes open immediately. At the side in front of her tail and could not help but gasp.


    The ground which was earlier being prepared by the people was now lit with fire and with people who were dressed up for the asional in Gothic themes. They were all hungering for blood and she could hear feel it by looking in their eyes. Every eye was directed to her as if they were watching her to do something like a scared little animal there kept there for show.


    The person that had taken her blindfold of finally left from her side and work back to previously where she assumed he had stood.


    Her eyes found no I was standing directly in front of a full stop if she thought that he has dressed up like a hunter previously now he held apletely different or. She did not know if it was like a viin or a true king but one thing for sure that he was ready to sacrifice and received his mate.


    "Please. . ." She begged looking into his cold and red eyes, "Please don''t do this." She begged for the life her child. Motherhood had won over her own.


    A smile came to his his face showing all of his teeth with two big fans shining at her. "Sorry love," he said making everyoneugh, "but as it turns out, my mate is more important."

 Chapter 146 - The Ritual - IV

    It was clearly now that her begging would not work so I did not want to even waste any time on it. But now she wanted to focus on what was Noah doing next."Bring her to me."


    Are the words spoken by him she immediately tighten herself. She was not ready to give herself away yet including her child. Her anxious eyes watched as the men instead ofing closer to her went back towards the building which was right in front of her.??


    What? If not her then who were the bringing?


    After a few moments which verb nketed in a thick nket of silence came the loud sounds of feet hitting the ground. She immediately looked to them carrying a long piece of of box with them.


    They kept it down then realise that it was not long piece of box but a coffin. Was the coffin for her? What they going to bury her life? How was she to be able escape then?


    With all the wild horses running in her mind she did not seem to be able to stop the trembling going on with her entire body. She felt the fear in her bones for the first time apart from when she had the encounter the wolves in the forest. How had it happened to her in the span of one year?


    The left of the coffin left and was stood in front of a blocking the view of whether the coffin was empty or not. But then again who could be in a coffin?


    "My I. . . " He sighed and she stiffened immediately.


    I? His mate, I?


    Noah did not move from where he was standing which was at the feet of his mate which block their view from the side of the women. She wanted to see who was responsible for all of the sadistic ritual going on.


    She licked her cracked lips in anticipation of what was happening next, of who the woman was.


    "There she is," his whispered and Adelinehad no idea how she could hear it. The crowd started to murmur into something but she prayed that it was not some kind of chant happening.


    "Thereys are Queen soon to be brought back to Life. Let us gather around for this Joyce night where she finally a rises from the dead and we learn how to bring back our kind." He stepped back and turned to her, " at the expense of the mate of the Lycan King we will be able to bring back unravel more secrets about the dead."


    He snarled at her, " It is fateful that we are in a realm that does not work ording to the others. Do you know why I am not here yet?"


    She felt Goosebumps out all over her body as she heard the mention of her made from him. He could save her but yes the question was how had he not appeared by now? She could make gamble and think that he was not aware about it which was possible. How was he to be aware of any of it happening but then again if you was as the called the king of all shapeshifting realm when should he not have spies?


    She gulped at the dark expression taking over Noah''s face. He had seemed to be grown scared at the end of the night as itmenced.


    "It is because he thinks that the night will begin tomorrow and for us it began today because we are in a rtion that is one day I had of everyone else." He chuckled, "Mermaid''s don''t really give a fuck tond creatures." He shrugged and side stepped to the coffin making her gasp.


    The coffin was not empty and a woman with long ck hair and pale skin almost white let there. When I didn''t saw her she knew that there was a possibility that she could be dead or just was a vampire because she was not breathing at all. There was no rise and fall of her chest to indicate that she was breathing.


    But the woman was exceptionally beautiful and Aaron was only taken away by that. Hell she was blown away by the fact. So acenova was obsessed with the dead woman she would totally understand given how beautiful she was even when she was dead.


    Wait. . . If she was dead, how the hell was she not dposing?


    . . Vampire? Dead Vampire?


    What the hell was happening?


    "Let it begin!" He roared and she flinched as a retention was brought back to the reality happening in front of a. This remained the same ones that had paid her and changed her that she never noticed was a white dress, had started to chant the prayers again.


    "Stop it!" She screamed again even though she knew that it was of no use. She did not want to die and these people were hell bent on killing her.


    Ise did not leave the woman but when she finally turned around to watch what her killer was doing he found himing to her with a huge nice in his hands.


    A dagger it was.


    He wasing at her with a dagger.


    "Stay away!" She screamed with tears running down her face as she tried to crawl back in fear but the rocks were restraining her and ced her back to where she was.


    Noah did not pay any attention to it and came to her charging with the dagger in his hands.


    "Stay away I said! There is no way she ising back from¡ª"


    "Silence!" Noah bellowed and she sobbed loudly, wailing out loud. "Never speak of my mate again, you imbecile. She is the next Queen that you are talking about."


    Standing directly in front of him he looked like a man with a vision and a purpose only it was against her and was to finish her off.


    "For I," he smiled beofre plunging the dagger into her skin making the crowd smile and happy as the sacrifice had begun for her blood''s smell wafted off into the air.

 Chapter 147 - The King - V

    If there was one thing he had never imagined by taking on the role of the king of the shape shifting realm it was the amount of paperwork that had to be done. They did not live in a democracy but a dictatorship and he wondered, how the hell did there was this much of paperwork here.


    He had ns to finish all of his paperwork before attending to his mate. Bringing her into a worldpletely opposite of the one that she was already living and was going to be a headache that she was not prepared for but eventually have to give in. Adaline was going to make some serious changes to her life including her on that he was now made aware of.??


    "Alexander," Xavier acknowledged without looking up as his brother enter his office. Even though Alexander had not even made a sound from his footsteps it had already reached the dominant king''s ears.


    "My king," he bowed giving the respect that his beast demanded rightfully. "We are prepared for the operation." He informed.


    He nodded, dismissing his brother who did not leave.


    "What?" Himachal but it not look up from the paperwork as he was too emerged in it. He knew that he had to finish it in one go.


    "What happens if she refuses?"


    Now, he ced his pen down and looked at his brother. "Refuses what?" Is expressionless face headlong ceased to show any kind of expression to anyone when he was working. If anyone saw a tiny hint of smile that was out of mockery of sarcasm or simply before he was about to cause a storm.


    "You know," he shrugged slightly, "refuses the bond."


    Xavier scoffed, "if she refuses me then she can go back to that psycho vampire bastard thinks that he could bring back is mate from the dead."


    "Xavier you can''t do that." He took a seat in front of the devil cap for the visitors and stared at his brother withpassion in his eyes. " You have to understand that whatever happened was not her fault."


    " She could have hear¡ª"


    " Yes, she could have." He focused on the words, " but after seeing her father le dead next to her how do you think she would have felt after she came to know that there was humans turning into holes and one of them had mped down his jaw on her leg twice?"


    Xavier red at his brother. No matter how much you want it to look at it from Adil inside all he could feel was the betrayal that his heart felt when his made outright rejected his im and in the end he had to be put down for weeks.


    " You have to consider the fact that she was a human and she was traumatized by all of that. Now that we know that her life is in danger we have to make sure that she understands this life demands from her."


    " What does this life demand from her?" Xaveur muttered in his cold voice not bothering to raise it after certain octave. "Can this life of a give a something she wants?"


    Alexander smiled sadly, understood where his brother wasing from but also understood that Adeline needed to feel like home also.


    "Yes, the possibility of having a full family again. Perhaps not by blood but by rtions as that is no greater than anything in the world. We can provide her love for everything she wants and more protection, greater protection than anything else."


    "We don''t provide protection," he snarled at his brother who snapped his head down when the Alpha in front of him asserted his dominance. "I am going to be possessive on her as more than she would like. I am an Alpha more than you are and when you don''t let Ashylnn step out I''m not even going to let adaline leave the bed." His harsh voice barked out taking his brother by surprise.


    " We are possessive fuckers and I could only control myself as much as I did when we were in the human world. Here I have rule the packs, the buck stops with me and I ain''t controlling my true nature anymore."


    " No on¡ª"


    " Your highness!" Augustine birds into the door without knocking for the first time mming the doors on the wall with the force he had opened them with. "Hell, Xavier, we need to move."


    His beasts did not hold the disrespects you want to hear the in any offensive manna other than weed the information that his friend had brought her. If Augustine had let go of the protocols it meant that there was no Bullshitting around the matter.


    "What?"


    Even Alexander stood up.


    "We were wrong. The mermaid realm had nothing to offer to you before but now they are ready to offer protection to your mate."


    "Adeline?" He whispered incredulously, "how the in hell did they gain knowledge about her?" By far adaline was the best kept secret amongst the shapeshifting rn. No one apart from them in this world was supposed to know.


    Augustine''s silence sprang him into action as he immediately wore the armour and was on his way out to the portals.


    "They were having a few noise disturbances and were curious becausend dwellers nevere, only turn out that Noah was carrying out a the sacrifice a day early. We need to hurry there, the army is ready and already sent."


    His mate, his beast frantically raised in his mind as he did in reality from his chair. His feet gained more ground as he walked over to the portals that were on the other side. He ran to it as fast as he could leading the pack to the war. The warriors were ready.


    For the first time Xavier broke the protocols and entered the portal himself before letting someone go and scout the area. Only to find out Adelineying in concrete ground with blood surrounding her.

 Chapter 148 - The Kings Dilemma - I

    The stormy expression on his face just turned into something and that he did not even recognize his own feelings anymore. The first thing that his highlighted senses had noticed was the blood of his mate that was in the air. Given that she was a human and the mate of an Alpha she had a sweet smell to her blood. It instantly attracted a man towards her when they were supernatural.


    So it was unmistakably hers and immediately recognized it as he breathed it in after months, for him years, his beast surfaced. He wanted more more of it. His eyes wanted to see her after so long and he considered his brothers words. He wanted to be kind to her, love her.??


    Every Vampire red into the direction because they had definitely caused huge ruckus which immediately attracted the attention and everyone got in the stance to fight hissing at them for disturbing their ritual.


    Now that had finally realized that it was not an imbecile fool to disturb the ritual but a full other species who hade to stop it.


    When he heard the hissing sound, his beast had turned into rage immediately for having his mate. He red into the direction of others as canines popped out of his mouth and he gave a thunderous growl. His dominance and Alpha power was enough to check the whole ground and even admitted a whimper from his mate.


    The very beloved made of his who was barely clinging onto her life. By the heavy smell of a blood in the air he knew that she had lost a lot of it and given that she was still human and and not marked by him it was obvious that she needed to be saved immediately. He ignored the slight smell that seems to be foreign but yet familiar.


    "Charge!" He roared taking the entire crowd out by surprise and the war began. No matter who came in front of him they did not see another second as the light disappeared out of their eyes. Whoever came in the way he did not think twice before mping down his mouth in their shoulder and tearing out their head from their body.


    He felt wild. He was turned feral.


    The smell of Adeline''s sweet human blood was into the air and the more he breathe it the more feral his beast got. His soldiers werepared nothing in front of him even the war generals that had won countless wars from the time of his uncle and had joined him into the journey of his own kingsmanship were inferior to him as well.


    A separate guard unit was there was for him like every war ever for protection of the king immediately forgetting how to fight for themselves and their country. The survival of the king was most important and guarded him to his way to his mate. Xavier charged directly to the girl whoid in a pool of blood ignoring the woman in the coffin no matter who the hell she was.


    He stopped short when he found the Vampire with blood dripping from his mouth only to find what was in his hands.


    A child. . .his child by the smell. His child, a girl, in his hand.


    A barely alive child.


    He could not leave the sight of the child that by smell appeared to be his. His eyes moved to his maid who was lying in a pool of blood with her stomach cut open like it would have been if she was giving birth. Her skin was stretched out which meant that her stomach was once andrgest it was him thinking so? Could it be real?


    Could she?


    "Feels funny right?" The man; Nathanielughed. "I felt the same when I saw the dead body of my mate. It''s like being in Limbo. Not in the world of living in, not in the world of death. You just stare at the dead body wondering where you went wrong for protection you did not provide them with!" He hissed in a rapid voice as he let out the thoughts buried his mind.


    "How does it seem to feel have your family die in front of you? To see that you are mate isid there with her stomach open bleeding out on a piece of concrete? To see your baby in my hands, almost in the mouth of death?" He spat. "Feels nice to me."


    Xavier did not acknowledge the man but he had heard every word clearly. He and his beast stood in silence as a try to figure out what to do. Where to begin? He could not just choose between the two.


    "Xav. . . " His eyes went to his mate who could barely open her eyes but tried to raise her finger towards the baby. "Her. . " She croaked out.


    "Leave her," the exiled Vampire prince snarled, "she''s barely into consciousness, do not listen to her. Think about it yourself, Alpha King, who do you want to protect, the mother or the child? If you let the mother die you will never have a mate again as second chance mates are frankly very rare and no one can bare the child of an Alpha." He tsked and nced at the most little child he had ever seen in his life, "this one does not matter in front of the mate that is literally on the brink of death, so think carefully."


    " Nh. . . He . .by. ." His mate replied immediately even though barely into this world and he understood. The thought of choosing between his child and his mate was horrifying and he did not know what to choose. Adeline was important but just as important was his baby also needed his support to survive.


    "You need the baby." He rasped out, his voice thickened with emotions. The fight that was going on in the background was long forgotten as he concentrated at the three people in front of him. "You advocate to save my mate because you need my child." He concluded.


    The man grinned with glee.


    He turned toward his one who was barely keeping consciousness with her. She was losing it and so was he.


    As a mate and wolf he could not let a vital part of his life go away which was Adeline and as the king and a father, he could not lead a mad man take away his child for some Sick sacrifices that would bring back the dead.


    Both were at war.

 Chapter 149 - The Kings Dilemma - II

    His eyes never left left the child, who if could talk would all plead and cry for her life. She was too weak to do so and her breaths were numbered he knew that. But if he let his mate survive whose breaths were number as well it would mean that he would sacrifice his child and let Nathaniel bring someone back from the dead. It was no an option. The king in him could not let it happen.


    It was not something a king and an Alpha should be at a fight at. He knew that very well the duty and love would different and he had to make a choice between the two. Duty to the world as a king and as a member of it was more important but so was his very family.??


    "Take that mutt¡ª"


    His ears caught the sound, the pounding of footsteps on the ground as a vampire came near them. Turning around as if on autopilot he held the Vampire by his throat before cing his hands in his mouth and tearing his half head apart.


    "Impressive." Nathaniel grinned but then turned the baby upside down, "your mate is barely breathing though." He dutifully pointed out.


    Xavier''s attention immediately went to her. The situation had turned too dire. Her eyes were open a fourth when he hadst seen her before killing the Vampire and now they were closedpletely. Her body was frail and her stomach, which was cut out was still bleeding. The blood didn''t clot.


    Xavier simply did not know where to begin to treat her.


    "Fuck," he whimpered out in helplessness, "baby." He pleaded as he neared her.


    As by the minute heartbeat got fainter and more, he cried out in helplessness as he did not know what else to do. It was only a given that now, she was to be prioritized then that little child.


    "Medic!" He roared. "Get the fucking doctor." He could not do anything.


    Within seconds doctors appeared in front of him and immediately got to his mate. He started by sewing the open stomach roughly so that bleeding with stop. And other one started on his heart beat and Xavier watched helplessly as he pulled his hair.


    There was nothing he could do to provide his mate with the life that she was now losing. Her heart beats were drifting away and her breath lessened his worst fears wereing true.


    "Please. . .please. . ." He muttered out, begging the gods or whosoever it was that could get his made out of the death''s door.


    "God please," he pleaded at the sight off his mate losing her life. How could he be sote? He should have known better. She was dying, in front of him.


    "Fucking save her!" He snapped at the doctor who flinched back. "what do you need from me? You must want something for her to heal quicker."


    If one mate was injured it was usually the other mate, who was more dominant, licking the injuries of the injured one. It worked wonderfully and healed the person before time.


    His heart almost stopped beating when the doctors started CPR on his mate. Each push that they made to her chest he felt on himself. His heart was barely beating itself when his made was almost dying in front of his eyes. How could he be sote? How could he underestimate¡ª


    He heard it.


    "More," he whispered out, "Do it more! I heard a beat!" It was there.


    He closed his eyes the sight. The strength of the process by the doctor had increased. He was the wolf as well and by his beast it was necessary to save the queen. Which is why he tried his hardest and exerted more force the necessary which lead Adeline''s body to jump as soon as his touch left her.


    Time and again her body jerked back and she moved like a dead person would. She moved as if she had no strength of our own. Her body rolled out at the force.


    ''please don''t die,'' he prayed to his mate, ''please Adeline, our journey has barely begun.''


    He closed his eyes at the sight. The heart was beating but it was too slow to get a single beat and it was not good which is by the doctors had brought out the defibritor.


    "Fuck," the word left his mouth as he watched them charge it and then press it to her chest. It jerked back up. It did not stop there as they had to do it repeatedly to get a steady heartbeat.


    ''please," he wanted to plead out to her, to his mate but he knew that it was of no use as her life was not in her hands. He turned to look up to the full moon tonight. The goddess was watching everything happening around her. They said that the royal family, the most dominant Lycans of all over her favorites. How could a mother do this to her favorite children, he wondered.


    His eyes widened at the thought about what he hadpletely forgotten. The baby, his girl that he hadpletely forgotten about was still with that mad man. The one who wanted the blood of a child who was barely going to make it alive.


    Fuck, in order to save his dying mate yourpletely forgotten about the child who actually had a steady heartbeat but was in a hands of a madman.


    His frantic eyes immediately looked for the girl who was not where she stood earlier. His daughter, he looked around hurriedly and his eyes finally caught her.


    She was still in the hands of Noah barely breathing as he was sucking the life out of her. He immediately understood what he was doing. He was familiar with the ritual as he had read about them in the library and he knew what he had to do because. .


    Without thinking twice Xavier rammed into him pushing him with all his might, who was not in focus and was immediately toppled onto the ground. As the remedy to stop it stated, he knew what he had to do.


    A father''s worst nightmare.


    "Do it!" Alexander roared as he came to his brothers aid and held Noah down. He mmed his entire body into The Vampire holding him down.


    Looking forward and not at the child He held in his hands he closed his eyes and muttered a blessing for his child before holding her neck and twisting it. A tear tricked and fell to his cheek when he heard the crunch.


    "No! Fucking no!" Noah roared and thrashed around wildly at the child now without a heartbeat. Alexander had effectively grabbed him and kept him down but that did not deter the man who had lost everything. Noah turned around and bit into Alexander''s neck, into the internal jugr vein and tore it apart, watching the brother with blood in his mouth. It was his revenge.


    ". . Ba . By. . " Xavier heard Adeline''s whisper, who came back to life as he watched the life drain out of his brother''s eyes.

 Chapter 150 - Her Niece - I

    Tessa watched the day turn into night. This was how they spent her days now. Adaline remained unconscious as sheid on the bed she had been upying for past couple of weeks. Sheid unconscious for days which turned eventually into weeks. The routine remained to be same old, same old and it never changed too much to her dismay.


    No matter how much she wanted adaline to wake up the young girl remained unconscious as if she had no desire to wake up and look at the world at the same again. The doctors were trying to make sure that she was healthy and she was kept on heavy medication because of the injuries that she had suffered. It all had injured her gravely and it also affected her consciousness as her body had introduced herself into aa.??


    There was nothing that they could do about it now because it was the waiting game as she was constantly being pumped blood and glucose into her.


    "Ma''am," a maid stood next to her speaking softly as if Adeline was not in ama but sleeping, "the queen mother has asked for your presence at the dining table. You must have dinner before retiring for the night."


    She nodded hurriedly and watched as the maid left quietly. Tessa had no idea about what protocols of this world were but all she knew was that there was a real Kingdom existing and awhole new world that she had no idea about.


    The air hair felt pure much more than the world that she had already been. Even though they had every technology that they had in their world and even more advanced there was still more different than she had ever seen.


    She gulped and stood up walking over to her knees. She gently caressedthe hair of adaline which seem to be rough and dry. She missed the shine in those hair, missed the shine that adaline had in her eyes and the smile too. "Just. . Wake up, soon, yeah?" She bobed her nose bedore moving out as a doctor came in to rece her.


    For all that could be exined to Tessa and to her understanding adaline was the queen of these people. She was never left alone and when it was the night when Tessa went to sleep and left her niece''s room a doctor, a highly trained one at that, often came in and reced her.


    As she walked out of the room and towards the dining hall she looked out of the huge windows in the hallway. It overlook the capital where their permanent residence was.


    The site of the entire capital was beautiful and even though they had people of every kind in the economy ranging from the poorest to the richest she found that no one was unhappy, which for her was truly weird.


    She sighed and ced her hands in the pockets of her jeans. Having another wierd cultural shock was nothing against what she felt when she was made aware of everything happening around her or what was in Adeline''s knowledge before she had shifted back to her home state.


    As she approached the dining hall the guards bowed at the sight of her and opened the door for her. She immediately spotted Cassandra or as a title stated, the queen mother.


    "Hello," she greeted softly as Cassandra stood up to greet her as well. The shared a small hug. "How are you?" She asked the beaten down woman who had lost a lot in the past battle happened weeks ago.


    "I can''t tell." Cassandra rasped out as she sat down. " No matter how much I try to think about it all I do is end up in tears."


    Tessa nodded and dropped her eyes. It was not easy to make conversations with any of them. The family had lost a lot and none of them were willing to talk about it and she understood where they wereing from.


    The grief was by far only beginning.


    "How is . . . Ashylnn?" She cleared her throat, "Did shee out?"


    Cassandra shook her head as she stare at the table in front of her. She slowly shook her head as her mind was somewhere else but she was also paying attention to what Tessa was saying.


    "No, my maid tried to bring her out but no, she did not listen. The shocks too much for her and it is understandable that she needs time to deal with it." She sniffed and smiled sadly, "we all need time to deal with, especially the one child that I have left. . ." She sniffed, barely able to get her words out, "They all have¡ª" she broke downpletely at that.


    Tessa stood up immediately and hugged the women close. She allowed the woman to take her shoulder and cry as much as she wanted. To grieve for all of it.


    "It''s . . . " She closed her mouth immediately. How could she say that it was going to be alright or it was going to get all better? She remembered when her parents died and after that when she received the news of her brother passing away and then the fact when adaline had disappeared. How could she say that it would ever get alright?


    "Time will heal the wounds, I suppose?" Cassandra tried chuckled as she continued to cry But had caught what Tessa was trying to say.


    Tessa shook her head, "I am sorry but no," she said as sheforted the woman, "time will not heal these deep wounds. Time will just make it all bearable." She whispered out as the woman cried silently.


    Everyone had suffered a huge loss. Someone dealing with it now and some were going to deal with thatter. Adaline and Xavier were going to have a lot of differences in between when she would wake up and Tessa prayed for strength to be given to her child for all that she had to deal with.

 Chapter 151 - Her Niece - II

    She sighed and watched them closely. Adeline had still not shown any signs of waking up not even remotely close. So after weeks, finally they all had decided it was time for her to have a bath. The first thing Tessa had suggested was her to be given a good head wash so that the softness and the shine her hair had earlier would return. She knew how much her niece loved her hair and care she gave them. She even told them to give her a mask.


    Thedies left after giving adaline a good sponge bath along with washing hair and then drying them. Tessa ced them in a side braid so that even though she was sleeping she would befortable.??


    "Here you are," Korr, her mate as the man imed came into the room with the love sick smile on his face and sat down beside her on the couch. "How are you love? Hungry, should I order something for you to eat?"


    She shook her head. "No, thank you." She declined politely. He was too caring but she weary from him.


    They both sat in silence.


    Tessa had the questions on the tip of her tongue but she was afraid to ask them. She wanted to know more for his sake of herself and the child that she still had in her guardianship. Even the adaline was unconscious to wanted to be as helpful as she could when Adaline woke up.


    She gulped and nced at the man quickly who was watching her silently.


    "Ask." He gentlymanded as it had read her mind already.


    She bit her lip nervously. She knew that as a human she did not have a lot of control over her self or anything regarding that concerned her because she was not powerful enough and that immediately gave all her rights at the hands of her mate. She had actually read this.


    "I. . I . Don''t know where to begin from. . " she admitted openly. She was entitled to questions and have them on such as she had no idea about any of them and after so long Tessa had no idea where to begin with.


    "When is she going to wake up?" She asked about her niece. Her main concern was adeline.


    The man smiled patiently and she could see a small hint of sadness in his eyes. "Tessa, how about we stick to a safe topic that is regarding you and me. The matters of queen''s health are highly confidential and they are only to be between royal family until and unless, her highness herself recognises you and me as close family members. Until then we are not allowed to have any details regarding her health."


    She gulped and looked away. Even though Korr had tried to put the words as softly as he could she could not help but feel a little hurt by them. Adalyn was her sole responsibility and it was obvious that she wanted to know what was going on regarding her health.


    " Okay," she came back to the topic at hand. Perhaps asking about what was going on in their lives would be more knowledgeable. " What are you?"


    "What?" He chuckled. "I told you."


    She agreed with a nod, " Yes but I need to know more. Ju-just tell me everything." She stuttered at the intensity of which he was staring at her. He had such passionate eyes that Tessa was after not able to look in them for long.


    He hummed and shifted before answering her question, "all right. I would advise you to getfortable."


    She nced around her. A ss and a jug filled with water were kept near so she took a question and gotfortable as she turned to him to continue.


    "If you are interested with how we all originated I have no correct answer to give to you. There are rumours and different folklores to how we all came into this world but none of them have the enough amount of evidence to back it all up. The only thing that has remainedmon in between them was our love for the night that is for the moon and how she was a goddess. Which is why the only thing that can be said from certainty is from generation she has been our God." He sighed and looked at Adeline.


    "Lycans, her favourite which was assumed because they were the most powerful of all animals. Werewolves are Powerful too but Lycans are more powerful than them which is why they were royalty and generation from generation have ruled the entire shapeshifting realm. Your niece is the next queen." He looked back at Tessa, " Any doubts for now?"


    She shook her head but then in the middle of a changed it to a nod. "How is it that there are so many rumours and folklore about your origination but there is no definite tale? Everyone has one theory that is set out to be the one that is most likely true. For us it was evolution from monkeys."


    He nodded with a smile on his face, happy that she was paying attention. " Yes, true, but that was because you have researched about it. Their findings about you were written down and left for others to continue the research about. But when the gue hit us and the great war had an effect on the poption which had died down, the stories died along with them which is why we don''t try to find out how we originated, we could but don''t."


    " Why?" She stressed. It didn''t make sense.


    He shrugged, " perhaps we all know that it was a blessing brought on by our moon goddess. It is amon assumption made by all of us that she bless us with unnatural amount of strength and speed and healing. So if you want a definite story that is the one I can provide you with."


    She felt like he was hiding something from her. Blessed but why? Gods did not perform blessings until unless asked. He was hiding something.


    "Leave, that," she waved it off, " tell me what would happen to Adeline."

 Chapter 152 - Her Niece - III

    He nodded, casting the Queen a nce before


    answering his mate. "She is the queen, my mate. As soon as she wakes up and then has recovered fully, she will take on her duties along with the king."??


    "But what if adaline does not want to? You have to consider her opinions about this is well. " Tessa like a beautiful gaurdian immediately spoke about what Adeline could have wanted. It was important for what the child wanted more than what these people wanted for her.


    When she did not receive an answer she looked up from where she was staring at and looked at Korr. Even though she was human she could feel the shift in energy happened in the room. What happened to him ?


    "What?" She muttered staring at him slightly weary of it. "What''s wrong?"


    His eyes snapped at her immediately. His previously emotionless eyes soft and at the sight of her and he shook his head. "Nothing. I had just thinking of something else."


    She huffed. " Do you know the first time that you brought me here and how scared I was? The one thing you said was that you were going to be honest about it all. That girl is my guardian and it has been weeks since she woke up and weeks since her mate came back. Be honest with me and tell me what''s going on!" She snapped at him. In a world that she had no knowledge about and was the least powerful person Tessa knew that she had to protect herself and her niece.


    He sighed lovingly, "all right, well to be honest she cannot deny the duties. If she denies the crown and being the queen of the king, along with the responsibilities then the mate bond will be broken and since she is the weakest she would have to deal with the greater share of pain. The king would either be forced to abdicate or take a new mate."


    She thought about it. Why would she take it all? "Why would n have to take the greater side of the pain? Should not be on both of them?"


    "It would." He agreed, " but given that only one of them is belonging to the supernatural. It is him that can take another mate which leaves Adelene alone and rejected."


    Tessa sighed at the information. It felt so bad to her that her child would be left alone and rejected whereas Xavier would have another chance at happiness. As if herbrother''s death was not enough, now Adeline had to suffer as well and if she did not then there would be a humongous burden on her shoulders that she would have to take care of.


    "It''s not fair." She muttered out. "First of all, she is not waking up and when she does, she has a whole other world waiting out for her. Why cannot it be just the king? Many monarchies had one ruler until the hair came upon and took the reign."


    He shook his head as he gave her a sad smile. "You are talking about human monarchies and I am talking about the supernatural ones. Like I told you earlier, mates depend on each other and the survival does to. Theyplete each other. Not only this if the Alpha of the pack leads as a father by Nature than it is on the Luna to bring fertility and prosperity in."


    "You mean to tell me that only one woman would do that?" Tessa could not help but repeat it out loud as if appalled. "How is it that one woman can do that and not all of them?"


    He pinched her cheek. "How is it that I can shift into someone three times my size and I have hairs sprout out of my body by changing my physical formpletely?" He pointed and shut up. "It''s nature, love and nature does not have any exnations."


    "Still," she muttered.


    He sighed. "It is her presence that affects everyone. The previous king who was King Nics, Xaviers uncle had lost is mate long ago but he had the strength to wait until one of his nephews were able to take the throne by the age and were fully prepared for it. With the absence of the previous Luna, the packs were affected gravely and females had stopped going into heat. With the presence of a new one, we expect a boost in fertility. It is nature, exactly what only a woman can do. The gift of motherhood, after all, was bestowed to her."


    She disagreed. "It''s not a gift, it''s like binding her."


    "Everyone in every shape shifting pack, be it a cheetah or even a sheep, would be ready toy down their life for the Luna. Not only that, even a child would not think twice beforeying his life down for her." The stern tone didn''t get past her and she looked at him who looked disappointed by her. "She is the most protected and loved for women everywhere. Queen Adeline is the most respected woman you will ever find in this world so if it is binding her, it is only her way to see it. For us we are providing her with unconditional love and protection."


    She scoffed, "your unconditional love and protection was not letting me get out of the house for 5 days straight when I came here even though you knew who I was!" She spat as she remembered the days of the past. It was not easy for him to gain control and he would never let her out of sight.


    He scoffed now. "If you think I was being over possessive you should see how the king would behave when he is in the pce and they meet."


    "About that," she caught onto it quickly, "where is he after killing my niece''s child and almost getting her killed as well? Should not behave with her?"


    " Tessa," he warned. "I am your mate which is why I can make my wolf yield to your disrespects against our king but the others would not be affected by it so do not say it out loud outside the outer walls of a our house¡ª" he looked up and his ears tilted, " well," he looked at her with a slight smile, " He''s here."

 Chapter 153 - Her Niece - IV

    He was right Tessa Realised because moments after he had announced that the king was here. Drums had started to beat and she could hear the cheers going on by the people that lived in the capital.


    "He is." She agreed looking out of the window and then to her so-called mate. "Is he going toe here? I suppose he would like to meet her after being a no show for weeks. Where was he anyway?"??


    It irritated her to no extend that when her niece have beenying on a bed unconscious for straight three weeks he had been a no show. She wondered if he even cared about her anymore.


    "He''s an Alpha Lycan love," Korr sighed, shaking his head, "Alphas do not leave their mate alone when found. If he did then, I believe the king had a strong reason to do so which is why he has been away for weeks straight."


    "Alpha don''t leave their mates?" She repeated with a frown," but you''re not an Alpha wolf. You told me that you were normal Lycan."


    "I am." He said, yet proud.


    "Then," she titled her head, "how is it that Alpha cannot leave them alone and you cannot either?"


    He hummed loudly and shifted to standing up and asked for her hand which she gave to him reluctantly. "Because I am shifter by Nature who is possessive. As the rank increases possessiveness increases along with the protectiveness because the mate of the Alpha will be targeted first as he is the head of the pack."


    "Not any other wolf?"


    "Might, yes, infact them too," he agreed, " but it is more like if you target the mate of the Alpha, he will go crazy with power, especially when the Luna is involved. She is the one that''s going to make the pack prosper and ground him, steer him. In the absence of a Luna for a long time pack suffer and at times even die out and with her absence alpha''s mentality also suffers. It is often seen that one can gopletely rabid if deprived from his mate for long."


    Holy shit, she raised her eyebrows for second, this clearly meant that they were not going to let Adaline go because their leader was going to suffer in her absence.


    "Wait!" She halted their movements when he was leading her out, "how is it that he could stay away from her for seven months then?"


    He nodded thoughtfully at that. Biting his lip as he thought about it made him insanely attractive and she wanted for a second. If this man was not someonepletely opposite to a human she would have actually fallen for te man.


    "I don''t know," he sighed, "no one knew that he actually had found his made. They all thought that it was a dy and that he was without one but that he had found his mate and was staying away from her for seven months was actually astonishing and it did it affect him. How he did it no one can tell you because we do not know."


    ''He''s eyes are sad,'' she noticed immediately, ''why the hell are his eyes sad? What ever happened happened to Xavier who was the king but that did that mean whatever their king felt, they felt too?''


    She wondered what it was all about.


    Her eyes turned to the hallways where he was leading her. Slowly the walls on her right side disappeared and came the foyer of the pce. It was way too grand and they had to walk a lot.


    The huge doors were opened for the king''s entrance and from the second floor above she watched what was happening.


    Her eyes narrowed at the sight of the boy once she had seen in Adeline''s phone and now he no longer looked like a 17 year old guy like but a fully grown wrestler now. He was bigger and seemed to be more rough and dangerous than before.


    How did he gain so much of weight to actually turn into one? She wondered. Everyone here was so tall in fact it seemed that he had actually grown a foot taller while he was away from Adaline.


    She gasped, Adeline!


    She stepped back to return to the room that she had been taken away from when she felt a hand curl around her elbow and pull her back.


    "Don''t," Korr mumbled in her ear and it went straight to the core. It rippled and she shuddered.


    She shook it off. "I have to go back to her."


    Korr shook his head and brought her closer. "The king is here, my love. It is him now that will be with the queen. You do not want to be in between them right now. His beast is going to be unpredictable."


    " I don''t¡ª"


    "Ms. Theresa,"


    She jumped and tunred around. It was him, he stood in front of her and she felt herself bow a little. It was a force pushing her to do so.


    He was he intimidating.


    "Uh. .urm. ." She stuttered, not knowing what to say to him now that he stood so close to her. How was she to address him? As Adeline''s ex boyfriend or her mate or a new king of a different species?


    "Your highness," her mate, Korr bowed, "This is my mate, Theresa Aldone, and her majesty''s aunt."


    She looked away from her so called mate when he stopped talking and then turn to the king. "Yes, that." She pointed out but then frowned. He changed her surname!


    "Thank you for keepingpany to my mate. I understand that you are worried about the condition she is in but if there any changes, we will let you know. You will have your acknowledgement as close family once my mate wakes up." He spoke in a baritone voice as a robot as if he had no emotions.


    She narrowed eyes at him. It did not get past her that he was absent almost all of the time where as her child suffered. "Why are you here now?" She snapped at the man who was twice size of her, "go back to whatever hole you had crawled into!" She yelled at the top of her voice making everyone still.

 Chapter 154 - A Fathers Nightmare - I

    His eyes slightly narrowed atment meet behind him. He was entitled to not give any answers to what she had used him of. If he wanted, as the king, he could have had her beheaded and then thrown into deep ditch never to be spoken of again. He sighed and turned around, casted a look to his ambassador who nodded in understanding.


    Stepped forward and in front of Tessa. "Theresa woods, you are the gaurdian of Adaline, in fact the only member she has left from a family that is living. I hope you want to keep it that way." He eyed her and then turned around to move back.??


    " Wha¡ª"


    She did notplete the sentence and he knew that I am taken care of it. Thankfully The ambassador had enough sense to make sure that she did not over step the line and have herself killed.


    He walked countless hallways to the Royal in family. It was not just infirmary of the soldiers between the royal family was kept and treated.


    His mate was also kept there.


    Percent was in the entire pce but when as he came closer to the door it became stronger than ever. His beast surfaced and growled in his mind, possession of what was his was now finally here in his arms, in his world.


    But a sadness lingered. She was still unconscious.


    He sighed and stopped in front of it. How the hell was supposed to go in a look at the women who he had disappointed all his life?


    Decide again and turned around. Walking away from the door he moved to wear his office was. These three weeks that she had been unconscious and he had been out hunting a lot of work had been piled up and he knew that he had to prioritise it as well.


    "Get everything here." Hemanded as soon as the doors to his office opened and he took his seat. His assistants nodded and moved out to get the paperwork that required his immediate attention.


    Is years even though his attention all of it was on the paperwork picked up the distinct sound of his mother''s footsteps. She knew that he was here. Her maternal instincts that pick her up even before she was informed about his arrival. Now she wasing to meet him.


    "Are you not going to meet her?" She croaked out and he closed his eyes. The sadness and her eyes and voice was something that he could not tolerate. Even though he had duties to the nation and the world If his mother continued with this he knew that he would lose and fall apart.


    "Please," he muttered out, opening his eyes focused on the paperwork once again.


    Silent selected in between them and the only noise was him by the turning the pages or running them. His pen scraped the bottom of the page and with the supernatural hearing both of them were able to hear it as loud as possible.


    He had acquired sniff and his heart broke. He ced the pen down and closed his eyes. His hands and widely over his head and then roughly to his hair as she gripped them and put them hard.


    "Mother," he pleaded, a begging expression taking over his face, "please."


    "I can''t." She shook her head as her lip trembled wildly looking at him. Her big doe eyes shining brightly with the tears that were threatening to fall any moment. "Everything is over for us. Alexander . ." She broke down, hardly being Able to continue after that.


    Her shoulders shook hard and continuously as sorted out the entire room. Her scent was started off in the air with grief and sadness that he could not breathe in. His resolve finally broke and he closed his eyes as he pushed his chair back and stood up.


    Walking up to her him utter a quiet mother under his tone and pulled her up to hug her. Taking her in his arms he ced his chin her head and kissed it, holding uerbas she cried. "How d-did it ha-happen?" She choked out on thr words, "no one ev-ever tells me anything. No one is t-telling me how my . . S-son died!" She shrieked.


    He gulped and rubbed her shoulder. " It all happened too quickly Mother."


    " Tell me!" She demanded, pulled back and punched his shoulder with all her might, barely making him move. "Tell me!"


    He gulped but gave in. As their mother she had the equal right to know what exactly happened. When he came and left added in here he did not bother telling anyone what happened and his father had gathered everything from bits and pieces that he too, did not have the strength to tell anything to his mother except for the fact that the dead body had been brought was of her son.


    He inhaled a long breath, "We werete to reach to her and by the time we did the ritual had already started and reached to thest age. I was not aware of the fact that Adeline was pregnant. Her scent never changed which I still wonder why but there was witch craft was involved and now we know that for sure."


    "Witchcraft?" Cassandra whimpered. Every woman knew the effect of witchcraft on pregnant women could have longsting effects and affect future pregnancy is as well. It could even if the fertility of the women as a whole rendering her a barren graveyard.


    He nodded with his eye casted down. "Adelene was barely taking any breathes and she was barely breathing when I made sure that she was alive and by the time I don''t know how I hadpletely forgotten about the child," he huffed, some father he''d make, ". . By the time I looked for the little girl¡ª"


    "Girl?" She whispered, interruptimg him and ced a hand on her mouth, "It was a girl?"


    He closed his eyes and nodded, his mother wiped away the fallen tear on his cheek.

 Chapter 155 - A Fathers Nightmare - II

    "Yes, a girl." He confirmed with his head hung low in shame. "It was a girl and I was given the choice of choosing between both of them. I. . Cassandra tightened her lips and shook her head. She ced her hand on his cheek. "It''s not your fault child. If I think about it she was a human and the condition that she must have been and it was difficult to have both of them survive and the child would have survived without its mum."


    He lowered his head even more. "I could have focused on them both. I could have saved them both fullstop I could have saved Alexander. Everything could have been done at the best had I thought it through. I just focused on adaline!"??


    "Someone had to die," it pained her to say this but she knew she had to, "someone had die that night. That is what war is all about. The child, I didn''t think it was meant to say why. She was premature and she did not have you while she was with her mum. The child would have been really weak." She shook her head again.


    "I could have," he insist,ughing at himself, " saved her."


    How was it he will had lost the right of being a father before it was even given to him. Was added in aware that she was pregnant? Why was he not told about it? She should havee to him as the first person to know about it perhaps after her father but then it should have been him.


    He could have done a lot more and avoided a lot more of mistakes that he had made if she had told him that she was pregnant. But that would have had done if she knew which means she did not. The witchcraft was already performed on her before she knew.


    He closed his eyes. "I had to kill the baby."


    "What?" She gasped. "What do you mean?" Having lost another child hearing what Xavier have to say, scarred her motherhood forever.


    He nodded. "That man had already sunken his teeth in my daughter''s skin. He had already tasted the blood. His saliva was inside her. It would have made her live long knowing that Vampire had got to her first than her own father."


    "The dna would have never. . ." She mumbled knowing his herself. He nodded.


    " I have to kill her mum," he choked up. The emotions that he had piled up in himself for the past three weeks surface along with his beast that failed the heartbreaking grief of killing his own pup. " I have to kill her to make sure that she would never have to look behind her shoulder time and again over half the threat of thating to her door." He whispered and exhaled louldy, trying to cage in the tears. " I did. . .it. I killed my child."


    She didn''t know what to say. However she tofort her child for killing his child when her own son had died as well fullstuffpany was breakin a part in change that she had no idea how she was going to ce back. There was no glue in the world that could teach them back together.


    "Wha," she cleared her throat, "what about your brother?" She looked at him to him nodding to himself.


    "He, when I remember that I even have recharged to look after I left at thene and found my child to be in that builders Hans. The Vampire was s out of her and I saw nothing but the fact that I had to. . . . Do it." He gulped, "I pushed his body with all of mind and helmet child in my hands. Alexander came to help me and held The Vampire down. As soon as I. . . ." He looked at her and she nodded, catching the drift, "he was angry he return. I did it. I ruined it. Without thinking twice is fans along gated and he bit into Alexander''s neck."


    He closed his eyes. "He tore apart his neck, mother. Alexander died on the spot right in front of me."


    She sniffed forcefully, loudly, perhaps by herself time to think about what happened. One of her children and died in front of the other detecting the very young eventful stocks however she supposed to hold any one ountable for it? Then save Alexander hade willingly to his brother''s aid he just wanted to help out his brother.


    She smiled,ughing alittle, "at least I raised both of you well. At least till the very end you both were ready to help each other."


    She stood up and hugged her son''s head to her stomach as she had done 1000 times before when he was shorter than her.


    " No one is at fault in this," she sniffed and croaked out, even though she knew the truth it was difficult to say it out loud because you wanted to me someone but she knew who it was supposed to be. " No one."


    *I ¡ª"


    "No." She said firmly, twisting his ear, "I am his mother. If I wanted to hold you responsible for Alexander was that I would have already done so Xavier but I am not doing it. I am driving and am going to create for a very long time because that space in my heart will never be filled."


    She sighed and straightened her shoulders, "the entire realm will grieve with us." She told him and felt her dress wet slightly.


    He was crying.


    "Don''t you worry," she caressed his hair, "I know it''s going to be hard but few years after this we are going to forget about all of this and move on with the allies with a distant memory of Alexander and soon . . Ashylnn. Of your child as well." She let the tears fall from her eyes. " You just have to make sure that Vampire is punished . ."


    " The world will remember Mumma," he vowed, "the world will remember."

 Chapter 156 - A Fathers Nightmare - III

    He kept on staring at her. Most of his days were spent staring at her as she kept on sleeping. The doctors could not exin her that how it was possible for her to remain and conscious for so long because now her blood levels go back to normal and the only thing left was this stitches to dissolve.The only exnation that they coulde up there was whenever her body felt like it was very she would wake up.


    Perhaps never then he thought immediately. He had murdered his own child in front of us it was obvious that she was never going to wake up as long as he was in her life.??


    A slight frown came upon his face as he thought about it. If that she want him to leave question mark is that what she wanted then he would surely provide her with it.


    "Is that what you want?" He whispered to his mate who was lying down unconscious on the bed for the past few weeks refusing to wake up. "Are you angry with me? If you want me to go away then I will happily do so. But please wake up." He begged.


    He blinked at theck of reply. He scoffed, was it not obvious that she won''t reply to him. It had been weeks and his patience was wearing thin. The mark on her neck hadpletely disappeared given that it was long ago and they had separated for a long time.


    He stood up and walked towards the window, gazing out into the city. What was he to do? He could notmark her forcefully just to make sure that she would wake up. But at the end of the day was not waking up at all which only prompted him to take matters in his own hands.


    He sighed and rubbed his forehead. What was it thinking about? She would probably never want to do anything with him.


    Without thinking twice you just walked out of the room and into his office. Countless servants and guards met him on the way and bowed in front of the king.


    Hw scoffed, everyone was scared of him at the moment. He was the king and his mate was in the infirmary while her killer was roaming outside. It was obvious that everyone deemed him to be feral and unstable. Someone who was ready to snap and kill at any moment.


    The gaurd opened his door and he stopped before his table which held all the documents and strategies that they were going to think of a catching that mad vampire.


    I have been nning at for a long time. He had his own following which meant that they were meaning of empires that they knew that were in the favour of bringing the dead back and not in the favour of the bastard king Cassius.


    It could buy the back all in the ass if he did not paid close attention to it. Id anything that mancould gather more men in numbers than he could ever imagine and it could all y out against them because he had barely stop him from getting to adaline and there were many others that was still at risk.


    "Fuck," he swore and summoned his second inmand.


    As making sure that Adeline would wake up soon was not enough now he would have to make sure that with the current Vampire king he caught the exiled bastard.


    "Sir!" His third inmand knocked on the door and was allowed to enter.


    His Gamma, Ethan, entered and with the frantic expression on his space it was no surprise that this was going to be a very serious matter.


    "What?" He muttered immediately.


    Ethan nodded. "Every other realms is making sure to find if there are any more entries in the portals. Nobody wants to Summon necromancers into their countries. But the realm of faeires have found some disturbance in the mountains along with animals drained out of blood. The king is ready to help you out along with scouting the area himself. If you want I will have the the army ready immediately."


    He leaned back in the chair and thought about it. Faeries King would have not let hime into his country if he was not show. Which meant that there must be some vampires residing in his realm and they were intruders which meant that he could have them and take them to his own realm as prisoners.


    "ept it. Tell him we areing." He nodded and stood up, thinking of visiting his mother and informing her first.


    His beast have a special connection to his mother. It was understandable that she was afraid of losing more of a family members after losing to in one night. So that is why is severe made sure to tell her where he was going and what he was doing. The least he could do that to calm her mind.


    "Mother," he kissed her forehead and smiled at her, "I am going¡ª"


    "No," she spoke up immediately.


    "To the realm of the faeries." He, nevertheless,pleted his sentence. "The king has invited us for a new treaty."


    Cassandra shook her head. "But rather than has still not woken up!"


    He smiled, filled with worry and sadness to the brim. "I know. But I also cannot let my people down. They need at least one of their ruling family to work for them."


    "Must you?" She focused on the you. She didn''t want him to die.


    "Yes," he answered soflty, "I have to." Even though he''d stay hear his mate. He knew he had to.


    She still looked and convinced but he did not pay much attention to that. Doing his head and goodbye to her he moved out and slipped past everyone to the front of the pce where his Guards waited for him.


    "Everyone rea¡ª" he stopped.


    Everyone around him stilled. For a second even the wind did not blow anymore.


    Everyone heard it.

 Chapter 157 - Waking Up- I

    She could see nothing. It was darkness all around her and even though she wanted to move it was like nothing was giving her way to do so.


    Trees and nts along with dangerous looking brushes surrounded her. Where was she? What kind of forest was this???


    The town she lived in did not have this kind of forest which meant that she was somewhere else. But what was happening? How the hell did she reach so deep into the forest that she could not hear any car or could not even see a tiny flicker of light.


    She hesitantly ced her foot forward and gulped. Should she even try?


    Trying till now had gotten her nowhere but at the rate of which she had tried, did she even do something? She had always gone with the flow, with what others told her, where they led her but no she found no one and it scared her.


    She was always scared.


    She started walking in front, wherever it took her would be seenter. She was no reader of stars and since it was night sun was obviously not here hence, she was blind. Literally blond since there was no light and she couldn''t see anything.


    Branches of wood cracked underneath her shoes as she walked forward. The fear was continuing to spike up because by far nor had she seen a human or any one of the supernaturalmunity. Also, the owl hitting from afar did not help. Everytime he did, she could not help but jump at the sound. Of it.


    ''Please, please,'' she kept on chanting, having no idea what to hope for anymore. What should she ask for anyway? Safety? Love affection?


    She stopped, what was that? The crunching beneath her feet had subdued the noise which is why she now stood straight. Her eyes darted around to find the source of noise as her ears concentrated on it.


    Someone was talking, but who was it? Her forehead creased as she tried to concentrate. What the hell?


    She slowly stepped forward, even quieter than before noty warning to rm whoever it was. If they were supernatural, then she was not taking any chances, she was going to run and she was going to be quiet in the first ce so that they wouldn''t know about her presence.


    But the sight in front of her hadpletely taken her by surprise.


    What the hell?


    She was looking at herself. She was on the grass and Noah was standing in front of the witch. He was about to kill her as she remembered.


    Her eyes grew wider and she watched him kill her all over again. Her foot stepped immediately and a branch, a fallen one, snapped underneath the pressure making her freeze immediately!


    She stared at them all. Noah continued to talk to the woman as if he had not heard it and no guard was sent her way.


    They didn''t hear her? She could not believe it.


    She also cried out when the woman was torn apart. It was a bloody sight and she wondered how her pregnant self did not vomit immediately at it. The blood was still gushing out of the women and Adeline saw that her attention was on the man who had led her to her demise.


    She watched the entire thing. He had asked her to walk with him into the forest and she followed, barely being able to stand she walked behind him without uttering a word.


    She watched the women struggle to get her ready. She admired her spirit, never took herself as a fighter but she was ready to do it to save herself. The girl took an odd looking injection and jabbed it in her neck taking her out in an instant.


    Now she wanted to watch what happens next, here she had lost her consciousness. She saw them continue to clean her as their body would send her back if she was not clean enough. They scrubbed her clean and applied some kind of oil on her skin. They had taken her clothes off by now and she tried to yell but no one heard her.


    They dressed her in a white dress and then took her somewhere. They part had her gasping for breath because of what they were doing next.


    They raised the pole and sshed her with something. Her body immediately absorbed it and she blinked twice in shock. What the hell was that?


    A group of women began chanting and Noah stood on the side staring at her. They threw something else on her, making her frown. They were stones of different colors. stones ? What the hell"


    One of the women lit a stick on fire and they brought it close to her. Her eyes widened immediately and she stepped into action.


    "Hey! Stop it!" she screamed and neared the woman but mmed into something. Raising her hand up in curiosity, she felt a wall, a barrier stopping her from moving forward and nearing the woman.


    So she could just watch now.


    She gulped as they made some kind of design on her skin with the fire. Her flesh was burnt and sizzled but she couldn''t hear or smell it. How was it that she was here and at the same time ws not?


    A blind flod was brought to her eyes and she saw them pour water over her. Then came markings from sand . . .? What were they doing?


    And it was around that time when they were shifting her from the pole to the concrete wall, she had woken up here, hearing the chants of the women.


    She remembered what was about toe next, she nced down on an instant and found herself to be white of the pregnant belly. Without thinking twice she ran to the direction where she saw Noah pull out a dagger. The barrier could not stop hair fall stop should try to push past only to scream as herself did in front of her when he plunged the dagger inside her and tore apart her skin.


    "No!"Her eyes opened and she sprang up from the bed.

 Chapter 158 - Waking Up- II

    She sprang up from the bed immediately and heard a noise. Turning her eyes to the direction with the sound hade from she found her aunt fallen to the ground. Aunt Tessa? What was she doing here?


    Was she dreaming? How did her aunt reach here???


    Her throat felt dry and she girl the unfamiliar feeling down. Her aunt was looking at her as just ad simrly as she was looking at her aunt. They were both in shock.


    "Adeline," she breathed out as if she could not believe it herself, "Adeline . .you . . . you woke up." She stuttered in disbelief.


    "Woke u¡ª" she opened her mouth to say and could barely get the word out before she started coughing wildly.


    She felt a hand on her back post of gently passing her as a ss of water came in front of her eyes and she sipped it once.


    "Are you okay?" Her aunt asked her and she nodded looking at her. I didn''t found when she found on Tessa to be on the right side when she had really felt a presence on her left.


    She gulped slightly and turned to look at who it was.


    Xavier, she shivered at the sight immediately caused her to shut down.


    Her supernatural ex boyfriend forward over her with the face full of worry and concern for the. He still had a ss of water in his hand and one of his hand was touching her back still patting her gently.


    "Are you¡ª"


    "Move away!" She shrieked wildly and pushed him. She pushed his hand and kicked him to. She did not want him to be near the. When she kicked his hand the ss of water fell and broke into a thousand pieces on the floor them all at once.


    Countdown when she saw that he was out of reach from her. Breathing heavily she turned to her aunt Tessa to find her standing there with shocked face. Her aunt had never seen her behave in such hysterics. Adelen no matter how much in pain or in grief or even happy and excited never showed such out of control behaviour.


    "Wah," she cleared her throat, "what happened?" She turned to herpletely ignoring the presence of the man who had killed her father. He was not supposed to be here. But if he was then she was going to make sure that not even address him.


    "Uh," Tessa''s eyes went to Xavier once our of caution before she began speaking. "Well¡ª"


    "Leave," a cold voice was heard and both thedies turns to look at Xavier who have spoken. He looks to be absolute in what he has said and Te once again did a double take at him.


    "What?" She aksed incredulously. "My name is just woke up. I am not going to leave her."


    "You will," he repeated, "Korr, take her out."


    Tessa scoffed, "He''s not in toda¡ªhey! What?!" She immediately felt herself being dragged back to the entrance of the room. Korr hade in and taken her out dragging her unwilling self.


    Adaline watched It all happened. Clearly something is going on that she, once again, did not have any knowledge about. And that man has just dragged her Aunt out and she appears to know him.


    "What''s happening?" She spat at him, angered by his very face, "what is with¡ª" a sudden children of her spine. She hadpletely forgotten about it and now she did not feel anything.


    Should she looked down? What was the worst that could happen?


    But she was too afraid to look down and realise that something that happened. So she Rose a trembling hand and ced it on her belly that was no longer erged.


    "It could be a dream right?" She muttered for only her earsto bear witness. "I just woke up from one. It could have been a dream?"


    She was not sure about it herself. Had she was just trying to make sure that she had made up on mind before moving on to something else.


    "It''s not."


    "Shut up." She quickly retorted without looking down at his stomach and just felt the t one with ess of skin in at. If there was ess of skin that she was now printing lightly it meant that it was once and erged but then. . .


    "Where''s the baby?" She whispered out in rm. She analysed the entire room and there was no bass to keep the baby in. There was nothing in the room that she was staying in where a baby could be kept.


    Finally she turned to him with mysterious hidden in those eyes ready to get into action and she did not receive the answer she wanted. "Where''s the baby?" Shri repeated her words to him.


    Her eyes did not leave his face as he continued to analyse what he was going to do in this situation. She wanted the truth and he did not let go of any chances to make her see anything he was feeling inside. The same code face that was once bubbly and warm remained in its ce unable to move.


    "Tell me," she raised her voice slightly when she did not hear an answer from him.


    "The child is not make it adaline. Noah had already got to her and I was unable to save her." He said, leaving out the small details that the doctor had told him to do. That very small detail could impact hub rain heavily than they all had thought which is why he left out even though he was drowning in get because of what he had done and with her support he could actually find a lending hand and take it to help themselves.


    But her health was more important which is why he had decided to do somethingpletely different and just focus on her health.


    " What?" She repeated recoiling back to herself and tucking her knees under her chin. "She''s dead?" She whispered out in a daze, staring at her feet.


    He repeated for her, "She''s dead." And silence nketed them.

 Chapter 159 - Waking Up - III

    He watched her from afar. Now, he could not havee up with the better ideas and to make sure that they were cameras attached in her room and even the bathroom so that if you try to ever do something that was not in her favour he would intervene timely.His attention was not focused on his work and was more on his mate. This had led his beta, gamma and delta Lycans to be overburdened with his work but they did notin.


    In fact they had relished the given tasks. Having maids found for each other was a great deal of happiness which is why, whenever two supernatural mates found each other they were over given a month of to enjoy the process of mating.??


    His turn was here but is made it was not mentally present here. She, on the other hand, was in apletely different world.


    The clock struck on the desire time when it was at aliens Mel. She did not eat a lot which is why they had to give it to her for numerous times a day also the given condition of a stomach she was own liquids most of the time and could not be given a lot since her stomach could not really processor.


    He stood and walked out towards the infirmary. How different Harry imagine all the situations to be and how different he had turned out. He had always imagined that when I didn''te into this world it would be full of happiness and wonder where as it was grief and sadness over taking them.


    He sighed and opened the door. "Good afternoon, my mate." He wished and allowed the servants to enter. They kept the meal tray and left immediately.


    All this while he stayed at the back of his mate who was over looking the capital.


    "It is beautiful, is it not?" He tried to make small talk but he knew that he was failing miserably as he was a person who at the core was not the one to beat around the bush. "The locals dress white colourfully. In fact If you want one day we could take you to the market as well. People would love to meet you."


    He waited for a reply but she did not move and continue to stare outside. In slide rm his focus on hearing her heartbeat and concentrated on it for a minute. Relieved that it was to how a normal human heart and he moved to the mail tray and poured some soup into the bowl. It was her favourite spicy tomato soup and a thin stick of garlic bread. To give her two bites of the garlic bread he knew that he would have to defeat enough to make it really soggy but he did not have any other option.


    With one hand he held the yed along with the ball in it and the spoon and in the other He dragged the chair and ced it right next to her taking a seat on it himself.


    "Here," he gave her some in a spoon after blowing on it. "The soup."


    Har I was moved slowly to him and then she nced at the soup. There was no change the expressions on her face, no apparent discuss or excitement to have her favourite food. She remained neutral.


    She didn''t open her mouth. She never did.


    He sighed and ced the bowl in hisp. Taking a hold of his chain he gently pulled her face towards his and ced the spoon in between her legs and tilted upwards slowly letting the liquid pour and saw her gulp it down.


    He repeated the entire process until the super Bowl was empty. He did not try anything with the garlic strips as he knew that if it was so difficult to feed her a spoon of soup, she was not going to chew anything willingly.


    He sighed. It was fucking tough.


    His ice turns to look at the small almirah at the end of the room. He stood up and move there, taking out a small piece of rubber band for hair and a hair brush back to his mate.


    This time he move the chair from beside her to behind her and sat there as he parted her hair into half and beganbine the knots.


    They had washed her hair today and this time they had left it open to air dry Aashiq really did not like the headache that the hair dryer was giving her. That was the only time that she had shown her apparent dislike to something and as much as he had hoped, she had in the end retreated back to her mute self first.


    He ran his fingers first from every section as the major knots were unknotted by then. Then he ran the wide toothb through them. This was something his mother had told him the first he had tried it directly to the brush and he had only managed to irritate her.


    Parting it into three sections, he ced them all one upon another and managed to make her a bread which was still a bit awkwardly angled from one side. But he was still better than what he had done in the first time.


    "Why don''t you talk?" He asked in a Hushed voice, just for her ears. His tone seemed like he wasining something to her. "Do you know how long it has been since Ist hear your voice. We need to give together adaline and you do not even talk to begin with."


    She remained silent and he sighed once again, before pulling on high ponytail slightly making her head inch back but then snap forward in the same direction that it was earlier in.


    He aggressively ran his hands in his hair. What more could he do than this?


    A thought came to his mind and he knew it was nothing more than a gamble but he was willing to y it.


    "I killed you father Adeline," he spoke out loud, carefully watching her. "Are you not going to punish me?"

 Chapter 160 - Waking Her Up - I

    "Ikilled your father Adeline," he spoke out loud, carefully watching her. "Are you not going to punish me?"The small twitch in her fingers did not go unnoticed by him. She responded after weeks she made a movement on her own.


    Now this was slightly dangerous because he had been told by the doctors two not test her mental strength limits for now. Because for adaline she had not only lost her father in the recent months but also her babay. If anything his presence was going to threaten her even more.??


    "And I did not even stop there. Do you know what happened next?" He taunted. "I¡ª"


    "I do not want to know." His eyes widened for a brief second when he heard a monotone voice. For a second it almost seemed like his voice whenever he talked to someone else outside of the family.


    "Never mind that I still want to tell you." He stood on his ground, now more than ever.


    It was the night that she was avoiding and he knew none now to circle around that to get some kind of reaction from her. If anything he knew that he had to bring Adeline out of her shell to bring her back to reality and the world.


    He grinned, "I¡ª"


    A knock interrupted them. He found and turned should Adobe. Two balls of the infirmary were often soundproof so that the people that was sick and injured could heal well without having disturbances from outside but it was something that his hearing good cover and he was mainly shock at the fact that being with adaline had him dimm his senses enough to not know who wasing towards them.


    "Who is it?" He muttered once again the baritone voice of hairs goes back. The person immediately knew that they were talking to the king.


    "Beta Augustus, sir," reply immediately and by the tone of beta lycan he could tell that it was something urgent which is why the disturb his time with Adeline.


    He wanted to swear out loud at the fate. Finally he had managed to get out some kind of reaction out of a full stop after weeks, hell, months he had heard her voice but this time and emergency stood in between them and he knew that he had to prioritise as the king''s first because the queen was not avable.


    He sighed, "I''ll be back, yeah?"


    His heart hope to hear the wordse back soon but he was only met with silence. Burying the depression deep in his mind to move forward and strengthened his fine for the king he was. Now was no time to be the mate but the king of the species that bowed down to him.


    He opened the door and so that his beatable had unapologetic expression on his face. Waving him off, he walked away from the new in the infamous first where adaline was staying so that he could get her scent out of his senses so that his beast woulde back to his own.


    "What?"


    "The faery King excused your absence. Hepletely understood the fact that you are made had woken up after a long time and you want to be with her but the problem is we did find vampires, long gone traces of them in the forest."


    " Long gone?" He frowned, " but we just came to know about them so stop in fact the king himself told me that he had already been a few days . . ." He cursed, " hug healthy no? It means that I have a mole here or the king has it."


    Augustus quietly shook her head. "We would have noticed his or her treachery. It would have been easy for a beast to recognise the signs of disloyalty amongst are subjects for stop it has not happened to which means we don''t have one but at the same time," he clicked his tongue, "We can''t be sure."


    "What else?"


    His beta gulped slightly, "we found evidences of witchcraft. Maybe he''s looking for a remedy renew the damage or another way around to bring back has mate. We found dead bodies of quite a lot of witches. They were young so we can assume that they were his mates apprentices in which we made but at the same time it''s hard to believe that he gave them all."


    "He killed them." Xavier confirmed, " Those witches must have told him about Mermaid realm being a day early but still he was caught by us and the ritual was iplete which is why he took his anger out on the. I won''t be surprised if you find more killing of witches."


    "Should I tell them?"


    The king nodded. The should inform the witches after all it was a given they were on good terms with them and he did not want to risk that. "But do not send for them personally. Convey It to The ambassador here and then write a letter to the king and have it signed by me."


    "One more thing," he saved the horrifying information for thest, "we found dead bodies of 13 children over there. In that forest it was 6 bodies of human children and six of supernatural and there was one child. . ."


    The kings footsteps had long stopped and he just stood there hearing what was being told to him. "And? What?"


    "We found a dead child over there."


    "Dead?" He repeated.


    Augustus nodded. "Dead as in the body had already started to dpose which meant that the mat vampire actually dug up the body of the baby from a graveyard."


    He bowed his head slightly as a friend and he was. He prayed for the soul of the baby that had been dug up from a graveyard in its afterlife to have a peaceful journey there, he prayed for the gods above to make sure that men paid for every crime and life he was taking and he prayed that his mate woulde back.


    The great mighty Alpha Lycan King had now resigned to praying to the goddess instead of taking action himself.


    She stood on the balcony and watched as the gardener poured water over the flowers. Those with the seasonal once, she knew about them a lot. Alexander had made sure that all her favourite flowers were on the side of the garden that was over looking their suite.Alexander. . .


    She wiped away the stray tear that had fallen from her eye.


    This covers for beautiful when they were fully grown but once again as they were seasonal they had started to wilt as the season wore away. The petals has slightly started to brown and she knew that soon the Gardner would pull them out and threw them away.


    She wanted to cry out again. Alexander had left her all alone and the flowers were going to and she knew that her number was going toe soon. She had always imagined a beautiful life with him but now that he was no longer there she knew that how boys can no longer be able to carry on with her life without her mate.


    Her eyes twitched as she felt new emotions surface inside her. It had been jumbled up a river of them flowing all day and night after Alexander was there and now she hade to the part where she was always angry.


    And this time she was angry at a certain someone who knew nothing about the damage that she had caused.


    She stepped away from the balcony and moved out of the suite that she had always been in with Alexander and stopped at the door of the infirmary.


    She red at the door hoping that adaline could feel her re through it. She could hear her calming breaths as if nothing had happened because of her, if no lives had been taken because affair and as if her life was not destroyed because of her.


    She fisted her hands tightly, imagining Adeline''s neck in between them. Imagining how she would have it in between her fingers into a state and turn it ording to her wishes. ording to her satisfaction, she would love to hear the crunch.


    She turned the knob and and immediately grimaced at the smell. It was heavy with medication and disinfectant. She looked at the bad that looked like it had been made in the morning and had been untouched since then. Where was she is she was not in the bed? Should not be resting?


    Her eyes slowly moved around and she analysed the room. Finally her eyes fell at the figure that was sitting in front of a huge window overlooking the capital.


    Her blood boil at how peacefully she was sitting there. Her breathd were calm and peaceful as if nothing was happening out of the ordinary and Ashlynn hated that! She also deserves to have such a peaceful life and have a mate that was alive and well.


    Her eyes narrowed dangerously as she felt her loss elongate and her caninese out. She was almost on her way to mid shift.


    She slowly walked towards adaline. Enjoying the feeling of the Predator and having had prey in front of her, the root cause of all of our problems. She was going to finish her off today.

 Chapter 161 - Waking Her Up - II

    Were human''s hearing that bad? She is wanted her eyes at add alliance figure who was continuously staying ahead of her. How had her in serial human senses not even sense that someone else was in the room with the question mark even the door was closed and should she not have acknowledged someone or at least turned around to see who it was?She scoffed.


    It was no fun to y with a prey that was not at all scared of the Predator. It was almost like having handed down their food to them as they did as a toddler. The thrill of kill was absent and irked her.??


    "Hello, you," cities as she sang out the words like a song. She practically catwalked to wear adaline was and stopped right behind her. "How are you this fine morning? I suppose you must be angry that I have not visited you in so long."


    Adeline did not reply and it only made her more angry.


    Entitled bitch! Who the hell did she think she was? Just because h er mate was the king she taught herself to be so important?


    "Adeline!" She muttered, now confused to why the human was not responding to a full stop if anything she was always on good terms with the human mate.


    She walked forward to where adaline was sitting and turned slightly to look at her only to step back in shock.


    "A. . Adeline. . ." She whispered back in shock as she stared at the horrible looking human fall stop if she thought that she had it all by then added and was apletely different story.


    She looked worst than Cassandra who had lost one of her sons in the small war taken ce one night. Her cheeks were sukhen in and she could clearly see her cor bone forming. Her hair look dried and bristle and held its almost purple in colour and which were chapped. Infact, Ashylnn could actually see dried blood on them.


    She had lost her maid and Ashley knew that it was some time left for her before helpful forpletely give up and she would go Farrell and ultimately would have to be put down but looking at adaline she realised that she had a whole life ahead of a including the guilt of losing a child and the grief that came along with it. The guilt would be staying with a mate who had killed the child with his bare hands.


    This time the wolf inside her did not have any more rage instead she bowed down her head and respect her head of the queen that waspletely unaware of what had happened and was grieving. Her wolf could sense it and she wanted nothing more than to to assist her queen in whatever they could help in.


    Is that why the king; Xavier had refused anyone to meet adeline except for doctors and nurses? This was bad, this was very bad.


    "What happened to you?"


    "What happened that night?" She muttered back.


    Ashlynn was not any kind of shock when she heard Adeline talk back because for her she was not even aware of any kind of condition that Adeline was in. For her it was as normal as a friend talking to her.


    "You don''t know?" Ashylnn frowned as she had a lens question. Had Xavier not told her and what happened that nigh? Is that at why did not feel sorry or even try to acknowledge her when she entered the room?


    Adeline shook her head, she had not even turned to look at Ashlynn till now.


    "Okay," she sighed took a seat beside Adeline. "The ritual hadmenced a night before Xavier had anticipated which is why we werete in getting you. Otherwise we have nned to not even let the ritual start."


    Adeline didn''t move.


    " The next thing we know as the beta wolf was informed about Mermaid realm having some kind of disturbances and dark magic wives wereing throughout. Supernatural creatures can sense it and then we came to know that the which was taking ce a day early." She gulped down her tears.


    Alexander excited and proud smile came into her mind as he was excited for his brother''s made toe back. For him he did not know that the ritual had already begun and he had assumed that once again their family would beplete.


    " The¡ª" she cleared her throat, "they reached there but the ritual was already in thest moments." She difficulty in talking and she barely could choke out the words out of her throat. It was so hard talking about the night that I dropped her off everything.


    "they. . The king and his Guards along with our army went in as soon as the good. When the reach there the smell of your blood was already there¡ª"


    Adeline moved. Her eyeboew twitched.


    " It was healthy in the air as a remember them talking about it. It was as if you had lost a lot of blood and you had because nathaniel had already. . ." She sniffed, heartfelt heavy and Ashleynn knew that she was on the verge of breaking down. The grief was too much and now she remembered the niece that she had who was no longer in this world.


    She began to talk about it again or at least try to. If no one had told adaline till now what happened then Ashleynn kneethat it was her responsibility as Adeline had asked her to tell her what had exactly happened that night.


    "When they reached there as I said he had already cut out your stomach and taken out your baby will stop would say we''re so was a site that horrified every made because he had to choose between his child and has mate life¡ª"


    Adeline''s eyes lips parted.


    "You were losing consciousness and so was your heart losing its beats which is why is we were concentrated on you and when he got back to the child. . .he had to kill¡ª"


    "What are you doing!" A voice roared off the walls and Ashlynn jumped back in fright.


    The king stood at the door all Ferrell and this time his mate, Adelene, turned around to look at him for the first time 6 weeks.

 Chapter 162 - Waking Her Up - III

    He felt something was wrong. Xavier, first of all, assumed that it was something that might have happened in the kingdom as his beast was antsy and but then he realised that it had to do something with adaline.


    Which is why he left his beta wolf in the hallway and zipped past everyone to the the infirmary only for his ears to catch the tail of the night being sung by Ashlynn.??


    His beast knew the effect it would have an added in health which is why I did not think twice before roaring out the words from the deepest point of his lungs.


    "What are you doing?!" He roared, ring at the woman with red eyes as his beast threatened to take over.


    Ashlynn gasped and stepped back in horror at the sight of the King that was angered beyond limits. Her eyes cast down immediately and she bared her neck to him giving him her full submission.


    She shivered as she looked down.


    But Ashylnn what''s the least of a concerns. The women that had every concern of his now stood up and looked at him with emotionless eyes that scared his soul.


    He took a step forward, "Adeline¡ª"


    "What Next?" She asked without missing a beat. " Tell me what happened after that. What happened to the baby."


    The next words that she said it physically hurt to say. "Who. . Killed her?"


    For the first time he felt nervous, the second time actually. The first time was when he was to be crowned king and he did not have Adeline standing next to him being his support system.


    The second time was now when she stood in front of him with nothing in and her eyes. It was almost as though she was prepared for the news but he knew that if she would know about it she would fall apart that very second which only made him hesitate into telling het the truth.


    His eyes tunred to Ashlynn, "Leave." He muttered and like a dog with its tail stuck in between his legs Ashlynn ran out of the room.


    He turned to look at her. "Nothing happened that night fall stop you should continue on resting before you get better and shift to a normal room instead of a infirmary."


    When he did not hear another reply from her he turned around and it was already walking towards the door.


    "That''s it?" She mumbled, emotionless towards him again. "Do you know how many times it has happened to me that everyone knows everything I am like a fool standing there trying to figure out what''s happening. J am the weakest link in the chain and I should have every bit of information to save myself but I am the one who does not even have the slightest knowledge about anyone of you."


    His heart thuded in his chest as he heard her speak so many words at once. It was almost unreal.


    But he also knew that if he told her the truth today than those words might be never heard again. When he had told her that their daughter had died her reaction had been overwhelming for him and The silence and almost killed him. If he told her that he was the one to kill her, then she was never going to talk to him again and that would kill his beast along with him.


    "I will tell you everything with time." He answered in the at most diplomacy he could find. "You will know everything when the timees. For now, our main concern is your mental health and physical stability. Both are in dire need of attention and full recovery. If you are¡ª"


    "SHUT IT!" She yelled at the top of her voice. " Shut it! Shut it! Shut it!" She chanted and captain doing so as if he had gone out of control. Your hands went into her hair and she pulled the stress out with all the strength she had.


    On seeing her on the word of having a breakdown and with her hysterical state, aise he immediately went towards her and forced her hand out of her hair and help them down beside them to stop that did not help which is why it turned them towards her back and help them there safely.


    "Adeline," he breathed out, "baby. . "


    "No!" She yelled ring at him, "I have had enough of not knowing what is going on first time I had no idea who you were when I feel for you, I had no idea what town was I going and I had no idea who my neighbour was and I had no idea what was inside me. I never had any idea!" She shrieked wildly.


    Her breasts moved up and down and they almost touched his chest.


    "You have to calm down¡ª"


    She scoffed loudly. A voice that choked out of her throat. "Calm down? Calm down? You want me toe down and all I have ever done is having no idea what was going on for stop you want me toe down by not knowing what happening around me!" She pointed to her incredulously mockingly. "How would you feel if every turn of life was nothing but a ploy set out for you by everyone. A ploy set for you by everyone and you are never aware of it and even if you were you, when they were aware of who to trust because you have never been told anything about it!"


    His eyes dimmed down, "Adeline, I want to tell you."


    "But?" She spat out. "But what is it that is stopping you from telling me what happened with me that night?!"


    He bit his lip. "I. . .I can''t." She would hate him.


    She chuckled Ashish stared at him with a fairy look in her eyes. "Man the fuck up and tell me. Be the king they im you to be¡ª"


    "I killed our daughter!" He yelled making her fall silent. " That''s right, I killed her!"

 Chapter 163 - The Fight - I

    "I killed her!" He yelled again at the top of her voice making her take a step back at the fevral men in front of her. "I killed her. Are you happy to know that now?"She scoffed. " Do you expect me to be happy?"


    " Why you want to know about it and now you do. I do expect you to be happy now. " He snapped. " How convenient it is for you that until unless you did not want to know he was sitting there quietly like a mouse speed of everyone finding out about him and now that you know everything just because you want to your opinion about yelling at everyone you can find."??


    " Really?" She bit back in equal anger, "do you think that it has been so easy for me? I was grieving for god''s sake!"


    "ah, yes, when miss Adeline marigold woods wants to grieve she can shut out the entire world without any worry about how it might be affecting people¡ª"


    " Affecting you," she poked of his chest with her finger pointing at him, "it affected due and no one else. You are talking about you, you selfish man!"


    " I am a selfish man?" He red at her, repeating her words, " if you want to call me selfish then you might want to take a good look at your neck because it is still there of mine mark which I could have easily ced on you."


    " Why don''t you then? Why don''t you go ahead and ce it on my neck. Take your teeth and jump down on my neck and while your added take out and artery as well." She sassed back. " As it is life is not worth living with someone like you anyway!"


    " And it is with you?"


    "Yes, at least I did not tell someone''s father!"


    " I did not kill your father. It was your own damn fault that you chose to believe someone else, apletely unknown man, a stranger than the man you were dating." He spoke the fact. "All you had to do wase and talk to me once but you were too coward to do so. You rather chose to believe the words of someone else rather than the people you knew."


    She eye twitched and she was feeling more angrier than she had ever done in her entire life. How could he me her for her father''s death!


    "I did not kill him. You dare. Your entire kind killed him." She used him with daggers in her eyes. "Your entire kind was responsible for killing of my father. It was not me It was you!"


    He smirked, "and who are you trying to convince my repeating those who was again and again? I think it is you that wants to get it in her mind that it was me and, my kind, as you put it responsible for it or not you."


    " Stop that!" She shrieked.


    " No, no," Ashok his hair and started to walk closer to her. One step that he took, she took another one back. "I''ve barely begun."


    "You think that you can act like a little girl after having an episode of nearly breaking down after knowing that I was the one that killed a baby but your wrong. If you go on using me that might as well let you in the truth of what had truly happened."


    He stared into her eyes as he continued, "you could have avoided it all from happening. You could have avoided every that that has happened till now but you did not. You did note to me to tell me that you know about my kind of the fact that there was a neighbour harassing you. You did note to me while you are aware of the fact that you''re pregnant with my baby. You were aware of everything happening around you, Adeline do not make this a joke because you could havee to me anytime you wanted and I would have protected you with my own life but instead you cost the life of your father. He in all of this was the most innocent one and as you call it the most unaware what was happening around him."


    Her lower jaw trembled dangerously as she was on the verge of crying out. Angry tears by descending down her face like a waterfall as she red at him. "You. ."


    "You what?" He taunted. "What? Was that all the fire that you had inside you? I must say that after weeks of remaining quiet, I had expected you to do something more than just this."


    She gulped and the angry expressions on her face turned to something suddenly sad. " You think I''m doing this because I have been quiet for so long?"


    He shrugged in indifference. " I don''t know you''re telling. The added and I knew months ago was someone who thought rationally but now as I havee to know you I think as if someone who is stupid and alsoing to the words of people as she does not even know ever existed."


    Her heart stopped at his words, " Why would say that?" She whispered out. " This is the anger I feel towards you that I am letting out now."


    " Don''t bother." He waved off his hand. " I don''t care for your anger because I can also drain out mine on you. Anyone of us can, we lost more than you did but you do not see any one fast doing that towards you. Or anger can cause your that added in the do not try I and anger anyone of US over your stupid talks."


    " Stupid talks!" She blurted out after him in shock. " You think me letting out my feelings are nothing but stupid talks?!"


    He didn''t nod but he sint deny it either. "You have a lot of strength inside you it seems. We were mistaken about your state. You have energy to take on to your tasks slowly but steadily you will. I will inform the queen mother."


    After hearing that she did not say anything and just watched him turn around and leave the room.

 Chapter 164 - The Fight - II

    Cassandra had her every word spoken in the infantry. Everyone in the pce had. Given with their supernatural hearing it was very easy to know what was happening even if they tried their best to tune the words out but they did not help that they were yelling as well.It was not how she had expected everything to turn out to be. Instead of reconciling with each other they hadpletely through each other of the God and started here and it''s used each other but she was still proud of a child for not revealing that Alexander and many soldiers had died in that night to adaline.


    Her door mmed open and her son came barging in. "Mother." He acknowledged and she smiled.??


    "Hello, child. Any help from me?" She asked and he huffed.


    "You heard."


    She nodded her head slowly. "If you have any louder I believe everyone in the capital would have had it."


    He sighed and took a seat in front of her. "When I''m not going to apologize fort. She was out there ming me for everything that happened in her life without even having an understanding but what were the repercussions of it all."


    "That is because she does not now and no one is telling her." She added soflty.


    " What do I do then?" He asked bluntly, " I have already y the song know that you should have told me the jobs in the very beginning. She did not know that I lost my men and I lost my brother and my daughter. If I want to me her for this I can easily say that all that were actually her fault."


    Cassandra heard him, "But you won''t." She said at the end.


    "I won''t." He agreed. "Because I know the effects my words would have on her."


    She sighed and leaned back on the chair. "Your father called and informed me that he has reached the mountains. The are elders trying to connect with the gods to find out what happens next."


    "He didn''t tell me." The king in him said.


    Cassandra smiled knowingly. " He is my mate." She winked, "he would call you in the morning there was no inform you with much more details that he did not give me." Then answered him seriously.


    He nodded and then came to the topic at hand. "As the Queen mother I want you to start training Adaline. Slowly and steadily, but I won''t hear it eventually hand over every duty of yours. You can enjoy in retirement after that."


    "Ready to cast me aside?" Sheughed.


    He frowned, "No." He immediately denied. " I would never do that to you. I''m just saying so because I heard you and father talk about living in The hills for the longest."


    She nodded her head and sighed. "I have talked about that with your father constantly. My wife would love to live in a snowy area. It has a strange fascination with snow."


    Awkward silence nket and then as both of them had of what next to say. They wanted to talk more about alien with his mother and served it Cassandra but none of them knew how to start because this topic for both of them was a bit tricky to start with.


    "I should go," he mumbled to himself but made no movement to get up, "I have work. I always have to work and I just never finishes."


    She smiled and kissed his forehead as he walked to her. She watched with the side and expression on her face as he walked out of a rooms and the maids closed it for her.


    Without thinking much about it she stood up and wants to wear the infirmary was first stop even though she was weak she knew better than to ignore amand from her King even though it was her son. Her wolf still treated him as the king and not someone who she had given birth to.


    She stopped in front of the door like she had done thousand times before I fall stop she wanted to look at and in that somehow she also look at her clean and a person who was responsible for her son''s death and the other ones misery.


    She opened the door and smiled at the girl. Priyanka one was already troubled and Cassandra would never want to feel sad about the problems that would not directly happening because of her. Even though she did somewhere in her heart, she knew better.


    "Hello darling." She smiled warmly at the child and went to sit on the single seater couch. "How are you?"


    "Get out," Cassandra heard immediately, "Please." The please made her love slightly. Adine, in her heart, was not a rude person. In fact whenever she was rude to someone she felt bad and apologized immediately.


    "I am assuming you have question. I am here to answer them."


    Adeline turned to look at her and Cassandra realised that I didn''t look worst and she thought she did. The child waspletely broken from the looks of it but she knew as the Queen Luna she was much more stronger than this and woulde up onto the road of the healing journey. It was how she was built.


    "Baby," she sighed, "you have to talk to someone. I understand that it cannot be Xavier for certain¡ª"


    "Certain?" She spat in disgust taking Cassandra by surprised at her behaviour. "The reasons are not certain. The reason is equal to my father and then his own child! He is a killer!"


    Cassandra lowered her hair and took a deep breath to calm herself. Not only was someone degrading hacking to whom how wolf was fiercely loyal she was also degrading her son. Her ws were ready toe out and snap at the girl but she controlled herself.


    "Adeline¡ª"


    "Get out!" She screamed and got off the bed that she was sitting at. She took a jug made of ss and aimed it at Cassandra has had to hand dodged easily. "Adeline¡ª"


    The doors open taking both of their attention and Xavier walked in with the Gaurds as he process to the interview situation in front of him before turning to adaline, "Arrest her." Hemanded.

 Chapter 165 - Under Arrest - I

    Both of the women froze. At the saidmand by the king the Guards removed immediately but one hand raised from the queen stopped them in the tracks."What is that supposed to mean?" The queen mother asked her son. "The one you''re talking about having arrested is your me and the feature queen of this realm. Are you aware of what you''re talking about?" She shriekedincredulously,pletely shock by his words.


    His eyes hardened and he gave her a nod. "She threw that jug at you, didn''t she mother?"??


    Cassandras eyes move to where the broken pieces of ss. They were very close to her and one could tell that it was aimed at her but had barely missed her head. It had not taken her son even a second to figure out what his mate had done to his mother.


    Aaj len could only watch everything with surprise and shock in her eyes. Arrest her? Had he begin to hate her so much that you would give orders for her arrest? She felt her eyes narrow at the sight of him. He stood there looking like a came but and honestly he was just a murder of a stock a murderer who was roaming outside and was leading a very dangerous kind.


    "Do it." She challenge to gaining the attention of everyone in the room. "Do it, go ahead and arrest me. If that is the best that you can you go ahead!"


    He let out a wishes ground making everyone in the room some made even his mother but not his made. Adeline anger had heard her and resisting the dominant force that the Alpha has sent to everyone.


    "Do it," hemanded again, "she wants you to rest her. Se go ahead and arrester. Do remember that the queen must Royal treatment given to prisoners."


    The Guards March to her and with that moment she was in the grasp. Even though she tried resisiting the best she could she was no match in front of two grown and trained Royal guards and also who belonged to the supernaturalmunity.


    "Let go!" She yelled and when looked up she found the birds looking at Xavier who still hardened expression over his face. He did not give them themand to let go which is why the gods preceded in their arrest.


    She was forcefully dragged to the lowest parts of the pce. A pce she had not even yet seen. Everyone stare at her with wide eyes but then remembered who she was and immediately snapped there eyes down.


    Her eyes move to each and every person that she found in the hallway and the staircase. Everyone looked at her instion and then at the fact that she had handcuffs in the her hands.


    Suffice to say that she had never been so embarrassed in her entire life.


    She immediately shivered when they opened the doors huge doors to the dungeons. It was everything like she had read about them. The dungeons with danger and dark and almost seemed to be damp.


    What ise moved to every corner before she so one of them open a door to a small cell.


    "No!" She screamed immediately, resisting to go inside. There was no light inside and it was obvious that she was going to be kept there for a long time.


    She was not had like you want it to be which is why within moments her body met with the course ground of the cell. She yelped at the foreign yet painful touch. She heard a loud nkand immediately turned around getting up but it was of no use because till the end that guards had already managed to closed and lock the door.


    "Hey!" She screamed behind the gaurds who had left and disappeared. It was totally talk and she could not see anything. "Open up!" She screamed at the top of her voice.


    Now she took her words back. She cannot assume that Xavier would actually go ahead and have her arrested. She thought that she would want her beg and plead and then give it up.


    Even Cassandra did not agree with that. Adelen remembered as his mother had done hall level best to voice their opinions against his decision. Batate not a saviour. She could see it happening in front of her eyes once again as Cassandra try to take a step forward to defend her but Xaviers ground at her again which had Cassandra snap her head down in submission to the king.


    She gritted her teeth, that bastard! "UGH!"She yelled at the top of voice. She hated him! She hated him with a passion.


    She faced in her hands tightly and imagined his neck in between them.


    She sighed and turned around. Her eyes fianlly made out tosomething out of the cell. The prison cell was no longerpletely dark.


    But I did not mean that it was no longer scary is not even heard some kind of thing run past the corner. There was a small caught in the corner of the bed and she doubted together when have thest bed sheets been changed. The thin bedsheet seems to be ages old.


    She stood at the corner of a thinking if you should dust it once or not.


    "Shit." She muttered and just sat down on it instead of lying down. She cupprd her entire face in her hands and sighed loudly. What had lifee to now? How could he have her arrested!


    Angry tears came to her eyes at the helplessness she found herself with in the situation. How was it a guy who ims to love her all along at now y store in a prison cell which did not even seem to be special or in use frequently.


    "I guess," she fell down on the bed without caring for the dust that erupted all around her from the force, "this is life. No onestsforever."

 Chapter 166 - Under Arrest - II

    "This is ridiculous!" Cassandra snarled at her as she watched the guards step towards adaline. She protectively stepped forward, "Stop it. Do not touch her!"Xavier''s eyes shed and he red at his mother. She felt it but did not turned to look at him. Her priority was the human that was unable to defend herself.


    "Stop it mother." He growled, "she has made her bed and now she must lion it. She must know better than to just throw things are people especially family members."??


    He turned to the Gaurds, "Go ahead."


    "No¡ª" A growl revted in the infirmary and immediately had everyone put their heads down. Adeline watched as her only saviour, the one who stood for her about her head and made no more movements.


    Cassandra said everything happen because she could not look up. The gods sessfully had managed to drag adylin out of the room. Only then it was that they will let go of his power and she could feel the burden lifting of a shoulders. It felt like there was nothing that was going her down any more forcefully.


    "Xavier," she began tiredly, "you must not do this to her. She is only human and she is not well enough to deal with any of this¡ª"


    "She was well enough to through a Jagat you mother. I think she''s fine mentally and physically fit to do that. If she thinks that I''m just going to keep her in jail for the night she is mistaken. Until unless I see a change in her behaviour I''m not going to let go of this easily. It is time that humans self recognises the world she is and what it entails."


    " You are wrong here!" His mother screamed, " how is it that you expect everything to happen in your favour when all you doing is troubling her more and more? She thinks that you get her father save your you need to exin to her otherwise. It is only going to act as something that is going to pull up or even further than you already are at!" She stressed on her words.


    These two were not even trying to understand where was he trying to put the other person at. Adeline time and again used Xavier of being a mother and I did not help that day we had admitted that she had also been forced to kill their daughter. She only took it harder than anyone else.


    She gulped when she was met with silence from her son. He did not react to anything that she had said and she knew better than to just assume that he had understood or at least was thinking about it.


    "What you are doing is not supposed to be done. At least in not the way that you are doing it in." She began carefully and in a very calm and gentle manner. " You have to understand that it has been seven months for her to carry for her father and adding the loss of a child when she only got to know about it the night of the ritual does not help."


    She continued, " you must¡ª"


    " Why me?" He muttered as now he had changed his position and was over looking the capital. "Why are you time and again pointing at me to do something for her? Can she not do anything for me? What makes you think that I have not suffer any less of loss that she has?"


    He turned to his mother who was watching her with apprehensive eyes. " It has been water a few weeks for me to lose my brother. A few weeks for me to lose my daughter. I can conveniently me this on her. I can easily point out the facts that make her the criminal more than me. But I am not doing any of that does not matter to you or can you not see that all together?"


    " It does Matter to me." His mother answered almost immediately. "But you have to understand that your beast, or at least with his help you can recover quickly. He will take a part of you to heal but Adeline has not been blessed with a simr luxury."


    " Luxury." He scoffed. " Love is a luxury mother."


    " Love is necessity, my love." Cassandra corrected him with a small sad smile on her face. "Love is what mother nature shows to everyone, including us the abominations of her. The only thing about love people tend to forget is that it does not happen immediately. It takes time."


    She watched Xavier as she finished her words. He had turned back around and overlooked the capital. As his mother she could feel the wheels in his head turning as he thought about her words.


    "So¡ª"


    "I am not going topromise." He said instead and took herpletely by surprise. "If I have to say it out loud to you who has been in this world and in this royal family for ages then so be it, adelen has to ept her duties or they would be abdication and there is no one that can take to the throne except for me. So the only other option that I am left with is to have a baby with Adeline because only she can have my child unless until you find me another mate destined for me."


    She shook her head and stepped closer to her. " Why are you being so selfless? Do not think as the king of the country here. You must think as a mate."


    "I am both." He sighed and by the expression on his face which was tired and mildly annoying Cassandra knew that the conversation was over. " I am both the king of the country and her mate. You cannot separate both of us because now this is what I am at my core."


    "You arrested her." She argued.


    "And I will do much more if she continues to act out like that." He vowed and his words held apromise.

 Chapter 167 - Under Arrest - III

    No one came for her. Adaline did not know for how long she was there in the cell and on the dusty court. She did not know how long it had been when she heard the crickets distantly. There was a slight glow, a very very light one in the dungeons and she knew that now it was the morning.


    She had spent an entire night in the dungeons and no one hade for her. The realisation scared her but eventually she closed her eyes and before she knew it she had fallen asleep only to wake up in the same ce.??


    She sniffed at the cold she never felt even though she knew that the sun was rising by this slide light appearing in the dungeon making everything visible to her more than before. There was nothing more in the room than a small pot that was empty then a metal toilet seat and the cot that she was sitting on.


    She tightened her grip on her knees and brought them closer to her cells making her cells as small as possible. The fact that she was here alone probably on the floor, scared her. Anything could happen to her and no one will ever know.


    She felt unnecessary tears build into her eyes as she thought about it. She was literally alone.


    She gasped out loudly and jerked back into reality as she heard loud screeching and stood up immediately. Heavy footsteps were heard and she knew that they wereing to her away and towards her cell.


    There was a slight tingle on her escape. A small ripple of electricity ran through her making her shiver and she knew who hade to meet her.


    "Are you done ying games?" He asked as first thing without beating around the bush. "Is it going to take no time for you to understand what is going around you now?"


    She bit it back, her tongue in anger. For the first time she realised that Xavier knew how to get on someone''s nerves without even trying.


    "I am not ying anything," she replied to his question and continued further, "though I cannot say the same for you."


    "Why am I ying games?" He pointed to himself andughed lightly. " The games I y usually end up with the victim in my belly. Do you want to try? I am sure I would love your taste."


    She gaped silently and had the words he had just spoken to hell. Did he just threaten to eat her? " When ites to me as No surprise that you actually eat someone. Murder must be reallymon in between the likes of your kind."


    He sneered but held it back. "My kind of the likes of my kind adelen you must try to control your words. You do not want to be hated by either." He warned.


    " Why?" She smiled, "Does it matter? Because they already have chomped down on my leg and tore apart my muscles. Would it matter if they did it once more and tore me apart for once to be sessful at it!"


    " Mind it!" He growled.


    " Mind what?!" She screamed back with all her might, "Mind what? The fact that I fell in love with you, the one who killed my father!"


    Finally the dam broke and he snapped. " Then maybe you don''t deserve to sit on the throne as my because of you my brother ended up dead. Alexander is dead because of you and Ashlynn will soon follow him into the afterlife."


    She took a step back as his words hate her in full source. She is there at his face waiting for him tough at the said words but none of that came. His expressions did not break into a huge grin telling her that he had got her over and this was over the nk. None of that happened.


    "Wh-what?" She whispered. Alexander? Soon Ashlynn too?


    He nodded curtly. "Have you not been too busy ming me? Do you not seem to realise that they have been repetitions of what you''ve done? You have done all but heard every truth and start of me that I could help you with and then me me for everything that happens. When did I evere to the date of your father? If you had ever told me about that psycho neighbour of yours I would have prevented his death and many others that you caused."


    She gulped, and still waited for his expression to break into something Jolly and thenugh out loud. Why was he notughing?


    "I didn''t. . He died?"


    "Ashylnn told you," he recalled as she looked down, "Ashylnn told you that very day when you decided to yell at me for being a murderer. But you again decided to prioritise yourself."


    " I didn''t . ." She shook her head. She realised that she hadpletely forgotten about that detail and focused on the fact that she had lost the baby and that have been too because you''ll have to kill the child.


    She gasped and cupped her mouth in horror. How could you forget such a detail? Alexander had died trying to protect her and Xavier and instead of that she hadpletely conveniently forgotten about that detail. She should have provided people withfort but instead of doing that she ced me on all of them.


    "Oh my. . ." She whispered and took to the cot again.


    How could she do that?


    "Looks like you finally it got into your brain to do what you have done. Does that make you feel better when I me you for everything?" He snarled at her.


    She felt bitter inside and his words did not help her. She closed her eyes and bit her left painfully. How could you have been so cruel? Ashlynn would probably have hated her.


    "You¡ª"


    "Shut up and get out!" She screamed at him.


    "Don''t yell at me like that. And that is what you do Adeline, you run away I don''t." He replied back in equal anger. " Stay here until you learn how to talk to your King." He said and before she knew it had disappeared out of a line of sight.

 Chapter 168 - A Plea - I

    Tessa covered herself more in the nkets. She realised how everything was much morefortable for her. From the colour cloth of the bed sheets to the silverware that they used for eating everything seems to be much better in quality.


    But now she hadpletely woken up and staying in bed no longer seems to be interesting or even necessary. Even though she no longer works and had no idea what her previous life in. . .earth had been through she got a from the bear and went into the bathroom to wash her face and brush her teeth.??


    Coming back to the room she moves to her closet only to shriek back in fright. "Korr!" She yelled at the man who was lying down at the foot of a bed.


    "Hello mate," he grinned, "Good morning."


    "Good mor¡ª what are you doing here?!" She stared at him with wide eyes at where he was lying down. "Why are you in my room?"


    He stood up and towered herpletely. "It is the bond, my mate. It is easier for you but it gets just as difficult for me and my beast. I knew I could not touch you in your sleep that is why I could only sleep on the floor to be as close to you as I could."


    Tessa knew what he was talking about. He was talking about the made bond which everyone had exined to her repeatedly. It was not that she had not understood it in one go but Tessa wanted to make sure that everyone was telling her the right thing and no one was living out any other detail necessary for her to learn.


    "Korr," she sighed and sat down on the bed, "you agreed to give me time. You agreed to give me my own room but you can''t juste in without my knowledge and stay by my bed on the floor and sleep the night away. That is an invasion of my privacy."


    She watched him gulp and nce at the other areas of the room. He was clearly thinking about what to say. "Well I guess I am guilty of that. I have waited for a long time and truth be told the wait is only killing me now more than it did before. You are in front of me but ever so more unreachable just like before. It is not easy for me to control."


    "Just like you asked the king to send me home instead of being there for adaline? She has woken up for a week and I have not met her yet!" She snapped. Her eyes ced in anger as her small nose started to turn red. Tessa was angry and her facial expressions only conveyed that further.


    He thinned his lips. "I did not ask him to send you away. I did not have to because it is understandable that we were newly. . . That I had just found you when I wanted to spend time with you but I was respecting your wishes of being with your knees and since the king was not there he agreed to it. But now he is there and he wants to look after his mate."


    She scoffed, " so what now because of him I be an answer that never meets her knees? A distant aunt that only travels one day of the month to meet her child?" She barked out, " I am the only family she has left and trust wishes and the only one who she is ever going to trust again."


    " Well I don''t care." He shrugged, " she is your responsibility but she is someone else''s made now. She is his responsibility more than she is yours and now you are mindful stop you should focus on me more than¡ª"


    " No!"


    " Because one day we are going to have a family as well." Without giving her interruption a second thought he continued to talk and then finished his words. Looking at her pointedly he said, " I understand that this is difficult for you to understand Teresa. But by now you should make up your mind that you''re not leaving. It has been months for you to arrive here and you have seen that there is no way to go back to your realm."


    Tessa tore her eyes away from him and sniffed. It was so hard for them to understand that she had been there all her life and now they ced the concept of the supernatural on her and Adeline''s tes. It was difficult to understand, let alone eat it.


    "You don''t understand. ."


    "I do." He said and her head snapped towards his. By his from expression Tessa could see that he was not lying. "They have been human males brought before you and we all know how it ends. U i just a hair forcefully or you just end up loving your made because we are trulypatible and a lot to each other by the goddess. Thetter happens more than the former and it would be better for you if you just ept it."


    "They ept it?" She wondered out loud. "Why?"


    "Did not get me wrong here, my dear mate. Did you fight to the heart''s content but at the end of the day did you start feeling towards the mail that has been bestowed on them by the goddess. If you allow me, you would never regret that decision and as for me bringing you forcefully I am ready to atone for that."


    " Bu¡ª" she began to talk again but he raised a finger, silencing her effectively.


    She frowned and was ready to snap at him for his action when they heard a knock. She rolled her eyes and obviously he had heard someoneing to them.


    "Come in," hemanded and a male servant entered.


    "Sir, Madam," He greeted both of them but did not bother to look up to thedy of the house. "The queen mother is here to meetdy Quill."


    "Does he mean Cassandra?" Tessa whispered immediately to Korr who nodded.


    "Yes, the queen mother." He corrected her gently. "Send for the maids," he said to the man who nodded and walked out.


    Tessa looked at Korr who nodded, "You must get dressed immediately. It is the queen mother that hase to meet you after all."


    She watched him go into her wardrobe and check out a few dresses. What she was going to wear was the least of her concerns. What concern had the most was why Cassandra hade here and if Adaline was in any kind of emergency.

 Chapter 169 - A Plea - II

    "Queen mother," Korr bowed his head and did a proper courtesy that she had only seen in shells that had a royal timeline going on. She stood there next to her bent mate awkwardly.


    "Ahem, ahwm," she nced down at him who was looking at her pointedly. She opened her mouth to ask what was wrong because she could not figure it out. Why was he looking at her like that???


    "Nevermind that," Tessa heard Cassandraugh,"she is not going to understand it here at. Let her take as much time as she wants. At ease, ambassador."


    " Yes, your highness," he stood up straight, " if I may dare, have we displeased you in any way to have such a sudden visit?"


    "No, no," she smiled gently, "I know I should have sent a call first before visiting you, but I did not want to wait anymore. I am here to talk to you and meet your mate Theresa."


    " Oh, um¡ª"


    "Everythingis fine, ambassador, I assure you that. I just need to talk to Adeline''s aunt."


    That did the trick. Te watched as the man nodded and stepped out of the room to give them privacy. Whatever she had seen in the king and queens and pces on TV shows it was kind of followed here as well. Thedies did have a sitting room and she had a personal one where Korr could not enter if she did not allow him to.


    This was a certain advantage even though she thought that this was highly unwanted. For the first month that she had arrived here Tessa had only been with her niece and after that straight to this room making sure that she had locked her mate out.


    No one said a word as Korr left the room and closed the door behind him.


    "Tell me now," Tessa took a seat immediately as she took a seat and Cassandra did as well, "What is it about Adeline you have toe here so suddenly? It''s not even breakfast yet."


    Cassandra state quiet for a moment as she tried to gather her thoughts. Even though she was the queen mother which she had been made recently it did note easy to hurt to discuss her child with someone else when she had never felt the need to do so before. This was not her child that she was just discussing but also his maid who was the niece of the woman that she was talking to. If anything it said highly interested in doing something like this but she knew that she could not just let it go on.


    "Well, this mighte off as a bit. . "


    Tessa scoffed, "you don''t need to warn me about anything. I am literally in a whole other world where people shift into animals. I don''t think I require any more warnings."


    "Adeline''s in jail."


    Tessa blinked back and was shocked but stayed quiet. Her mouth opened as she leaned back into the seat and stared at the woman.


    "J-jail?" She stuttered out and Cassandra nodded. "Jail? My baby is in jail?" She repeated again and the expressions on Cassandra''s face did not change. She only time and again confirmed that it was the truth.


    "What do you mean!" Tessa spoke loudly frankly and was raised by the fact that her niece was in the hospital days ago and was now in jail! "Why would you put someone who has been lying on the bed in aa immediately into jail? What have you done? Adaline would never try to hurt anyone willingly!"


    " She threw a ss jar at him." Cassandra told her mother dryly. Even though it was true that Adeline waskind, intelligent and a gentle soul just like a Luna was supposed to be for the path Adide could hurt anyone if she tried to and her words repeatedly for Xavier water proof of that.


    "We-well," Tessa stuttered and pointed her hand at her, "so what? A fly cannot hurt anyone, but flies carry more deadly diseases and anyone else!"


    Cassandra thought about it and nodded, " True," she agreed, "but it does not have the fact that she''s not coronated as a princess or even a clean and showing something at me that could have seriously injured me does not work well in her favour especially since Xavier were there to witness it."


    "That boy!" She muttered in exaggeration. "I don''t understand this former my maid has repeatedly told me that they get healed very easily and how fortunate I was if I got marked by him and have good quality jeans in me that would heal me of anything. You are a werewolf by birth. Does it not matter to you that you could have healed within moments even if a ss piece was stuck inside you?"


    The Queen mother took a huge breath in and shook her head, "I. . . Yes, it wouldn''t have really mattered if I was hit by what Adaline wanted to throw at me. But by thew of thend I am the queen mother, someone who is taking out her responsibilities and it does not y well with everyone else out there."


    " Why?" She bluntly asked, " does my knees not get any kind of perks by being mated to your son? If a queen cannot enjoy a few perks by being married to the king then what is the purpose of being a queen at all? She could have been a maid instead."


    " That is not the point. " Cassandra stirred the ship back to the topic at hand. They were more important things and to talk about The perksing to Adeline as a Queen. "The point is that we have to make sure¡ª"


    "Sure of what?" Tessa without having regard for the woman and the power that she came with stood up and red down at her. "That is the exact problem Cassandra. You do not care for my knees, you care for your son and his mate, not my niece, not her." She stressed on the words, "And I believe that if my child has beennded in jail then that is because of the fact that you were not paying attention to her."

 Chapter 170 - A Plea - III

    "Attention?!" Cassandra repeated back incredulously and stood up as well. "I beg your pardon extension mark I have done everything in my power to make sure that I will in husband happy and healthy and¡ª"


    "Only thetter is true," Tessa interfered, "oh maybe not even that. You do not know how she is and how without constant supervision from doctors, that she has been receiving, is now in jail."??


    " Yes," she had to agree there, "but, also, the fact that she had to be with a view to make sure that she is mentally well as well. Being with your mate naturally helps the other person as well."


    Teresa wanted tough at the women''s stupidity. How was it that everyone was so ignorant?


    " Cassandra," she started off the small gentle smile on her face not wanting to upset the woman thinking that she was mocking her. "I am telling you in the most respectable way possible, that Adeline is human wherever you are avable. You have something else inside you that makes you want to be with your mate, where as for adaline it is not. It is just her."


    She continued, " you have to understand that in human rtions it is important for both of them to be happy and healthy individually to contribute to the other person. Instead of telling Adeline to be with Xavier to be happy you have to tell adaline how to be happy first for herself."


    "I can''t do that." Cassandra pleaded out, or so it seemed to the human woman. "I do not know how to write letters of ulster I cannot imagine telling Adil in that because that would be wrong for my wolf. My wolf, from the inside, would make me angry for suggesting something that is against our believes and against the happiness of my child."


    Tessa turned around slightly from the heated discussion that has now turned into a pleading match to see who was more helpless than the other. She spotted it set and hoped that the team was still hot.


    "It''s cold." She took her hand of it from which she had been checking if it was cold and not. "We can''t have tea."


    Cassandra words to where she was standing. Her heels click on the ground as she walked to her slowly and gracefully. Shipping of a small brown colour bottle cap next to the sugar, "I suppose your made truly cares for you. Look at this he has chocte syrup in this world." She showed her the bottle with the massive grin on her face, "only people with human mates do that. Us supernatural do not really like that much of sweetness."


    The human woman could not help as a small smile came to her lets fall stop she knew that his so-called made was thoughtful of her and everything ced in their room was ording to her liking but she was not going to give into this so easily. She took the chocte syrup from Cassandra and poured slightly into her ss of milk as much as the werewolf woman wanted and then got herself on it.


    "Now, that we have separated our differences I think we can start from somewhere." Cassandra sighed as shezily slipped on the milk, "I must really thank the person for inventing this kind of metals straw, whatever this is. Straws are such a delicacy and metal one which is reusable just adds more fun to it."


    Tessa sighed. " It was so busy to talk it out and now have a base for our discussion."


    "Why my dear there are a few things women are really better at then men. One of them might be talking things out and not causing a war." Cassandra giggled.


    Each of them took a step of faith as this dived into their own thoughts. For both of them it was apletely different situation as both of them were talking about their own children while not trying to bring the other one down.


    Fortessa she knew how important it was added into recovery first as a person and then move on to loving someone again who might or might not have been incorrectly or directly responsible for the death of few people that she knew. It was also important for her to get her thoughts right, in a manner which will only get now through therapy.


    And for that Cassandra stood, it was important for her to make sure that her son had his maid in his arms happy and healthy but for her, stood in the way was Adeline in herself because she did not have a wolf who was attracted towards the one in Xavier. It also did not have the fact that both of them were meant to be king and queen and leading the country and the whole shapeshifting realm which of cost would have to to force them to give them an heir to The throne.


    It was only a matter of time before nature the things into her own hands and Adaline would go into heat. Things would be highly dangerous then.


    "We must hurry," Cassandra whispered loud enough for the humans ears to catch, "my husband is not reachable at the moment which is why I have toe to you for opinions and help."


    "Oh?" Tessa frowned, "Where did Mr. Javier go?"


    Cassandra do you end a long break before telling her the truth. There was no point in hiding something from her when she was already in this world and this deep into the family. "Javier has gone to the mountains. It is Where are goddess wasst seen and heard her residence built for stock usually the elders priests and followers of a go there and my husband is gone there with the ashes of my. . . child," she gulped as her eyes got moist, "he just wanted to make sure that his soul was free. . Before it was. ."


    " Please don''t." Tessa lean forward and held cassandras hand who was crying silently, "I understand. It is very brave of him to do this." The grieving woman shed a sad smile to hear which was still filled with tears to the brim.


    " Don''t you worry," Tessa winked, "I think you and I might have a few ideas."

 Chapter 171 - The Plan - I

    After a long time she had a small jump in her step, each one that she took to her son''s office where now he had been held up for all his days and nights.


    It was astonishing that he thought she would not notice that all of a sudden he was not making to their dinners or even breakfasts. How could that foolish boy think that his own mother would not notice his absence, continuous one at that.??


    Before she could say anything the guard knew and it was already ryed to her son that she wasing to meet him. It was obvious that they had heard and recognised the scent.


    "Hello mother," he said and nced at her for a second. How generous of an of her only child to give her a look while she entered the room.


    She nodded but did not step any further and stood in the middle of the room right in front of him.


    He waited for something to be said by his mother but when she did not he looked up only to find her not sitting and staring at him.


    "What?" He asked with a frown on his face and pointed to the seat in front of her. "Sweet mother please take a seat."


    Do not give in, do not give in.


    The naughty boy knew how to charm his way out of her. It was better if her mate handled all of this. Unfortunately, he was not here and could not be contacted for a long time.


    "Xavier, today Ie to you with a small proposal and I would be very happy if you were to think about it and consider for the sake of us all."


    " Oh?" He blurted out. " Do I . .?" He opened up a drawer and pointed to the sage inside it. if he burnt and waved it off no one would be able to hear anything that went on in this room.


    "No, I don''t think that would be needed." Answer truthfully. In fact she had no problem if this information reached the years of her beta and gamma wolf. On the other hand, It would be perfectly well and in her favour if they knew about it.


    "Now," she began, "I want you to understand that I have lost a great deal of family and I am to lose one more member soon." She tapked of Ashlynn, "The poor girl has been so unfortunate to see her own loved one die and she cannot even hold anyone responsible because for whatever Alexander gave his life for he was willing for it and she understands the reason behind it."


    Xavier nodded.


    Cassandra continued, " and I will also like to point out that Adeline is also someone who has lost two people in a matter of months. Both of them equally important to her and one that she was not also aware of. Losing a father is a great deal of loss that she dealt with and was perhaps still grieving when she lost her baby that was hidden from her as well."


    " I know that mother," he grunted out. It was not easy for him to talk about the child that had been hidden from him as well. His nerves were also pressed when someone talked about his children. "What is it that you want to talk about? Please hurry with it."


    She took in arge breath, " Tessa; Adeline''s aunt, and I decided something for the both of us and for the sake of our family. We have been through too much to go through all of it alone and we have decided to go together as a family."


    Her son did notment on that even if he wanted to. Rather he stared at her with his unyielding ise telling her that he was interested but it was going to difficult to convince him.


    "What we have decided is that we will all have dinner together every night¡ª"


    "Adeline would not being out of jail."


    "And also, try to involve cases made as well so that she can make some improvements with him." She did not let the boy interrupt her.


    " No." He said and went back to his work.


    "Oh really?" She scoffed. This was going to be painful for her to say but she knew that she had to guilt Xavier into doing this. "What about Ashlynn?"


    His grip tightened immediately on the file.


    "Xavier she probably has a year at most two left and after that every day is going to be her lucky day. Can you at least treat her till then? Give her a few good family moments to remember. Or what are you going to embarrass your brother?"


    "I am not embarrassing Alexander in anything." He muttered and looked away from her.


    " I know baby," she walked over to him and took a seat in front of him and covered his hand in hers providing her child with the worms and care that only she as a mother could provide them. " I know that you would never want that for her but you have to remember that now everyday we have to fear that we might hear another death of a loved one. All I am saying is if not for yourself then I am sure that you and Adaline can do it for her. It was her mate that sacrificed himself without thinking twice."


    He sighed and leaned back in the chair. Ashylnn did not deserve to have movements that might be herst to see him and his mate fighting all the time. They could at least feel like they were trying to give themselves a chance once more.


    He sighed harshly, "I know it''s not fair and I want to give her a good family and support from all of us but it is going to be different and very difficult for us."


    "Well I think it is difficult for the both of you because none of you are ready topromise it just slightly." Cassandra added cheekily, " which is why I think that Her aunt should talk to her. Now can you do me a favour and let Teresa go into the dungeons and talk to Adeline, or better yet, not embarrass me and let them talk in a good room?"


    Xavier caved in with a sigh.

 Chapter 172 - The Plan - II

    The day Teresa Woods had been told about her brother''s death she had imagined to be Adeline''s guardian and give her all of her. She had vowed to never let Adeline feel the need to have a parent. She always tried to fill up that gap of the same of a mother and that of an aunt so that Adeline would never feel awkward.


    Her brother and she had always kept in touch as they were family members that were left in the world and Adaline had been amon topic amongst them so naturally when Tessa was given the guardianship of Adeline, she had never imagined herself to be waiting outside jail from which Adeline was to be released.??


    The doors opened and loud screeching noise of rusted metal was heard. Tessa stood up and hugged her child who seemed to be awfully cold.


    "Here," she took off her coat and ced it on Adeline''s shoulder then made sure that her arms were inside and that she was warm enough before sitting down. "How are you my child?"


    Adeline felt bitter from inside. "I don''t know. I have no idea how one feels to get out of Jail but I am sure that I will give you an answer next time because I don''t think I''m leaving anytime soon."


    " Hey!" She chided immediately, " do not say that, Adeline You will get out of Jail very soon. This is just a very small punishment." She regretted saying thest line immediately and the look on Adeline''s face told her that she did not like hearing that as well.


    "I suppose I can only imagine what will happen to me if I actually did something wrong." Adeline grumbled out and her aunt did not have to take much time to realise the change in adaline.


    She held Adeline''s cold hand in hers and tried to rub them for warmth. "Baby, understand that you and I are going to a lot and you''re even more than I am but you have to understand that throwing a ss jar at someone was very dangerous, werewolf or not."


    "She would have healed!" Adeline hissed and the look in her eyes made Tessa gulp.


    "Well then," she was already a mother to this child by the looks of what she had to say next to adaline, "I suppose then every bit of violencemitted on everyone women, children or man can be justified because at the end of the day everyone can be healed, mentallyor physically even socially!"


    Hearing her words, the stare that Adeline had been holding on as apetition against her aunt was brought down as she lowered her eyes and looked at their hands. Her aunt was rubbing her hands against Adeline''s to provide them any warmth in the awfully cold dungeons.


    "Adeline?" Tessa probbed, "any child with an upbringing as good as yours would know what to say next."


    "I''m sorry." She muttered but did not look up into the eyes of her aunt. " I did not think it through before saying that."


    Tessa nodded and took Adeline''s other hand in hers and started to warm up that one.


    As her aunt and someone who had grieved over the death of her own parents, both of them who had passed together, she knew for a fact that Adeline had grown more bitter than anyone she had ever seen.


    Adeline was a lovely child and always had been and violence was never an option for her and in contrast to her true nature Adaline had a very normal talk about hitting someone and in defence had talked about how the person would heal eventually. This only made Teresa realise how long she had been.


    She should have sent Adaline to therapy when she had the chance. Seven months of grieving had been too long andmessed up for the child especially when she did not have anyone to talk to and she had pulled apart from every friend of hers.


    She had made a massive mistake and the bitterness in Adeline and was a part of that.


    "Do you know that when a mate dies the other one soon follows?"


    Adeline looked up and shook her head which only made Tessa realise that Adelene still did not have any idea inparison to what she did. The child was still clueless as day one and it was understandable that now she was angry and bitter about it.


    So she exined, "it''s just how nature is and that is what I have been told. Slowly and slowly Ashlynn''s wolf will start to grievend slowly shut downpletely which is when Ashylnn will lose the other half of herself and it would be difficult for her to continue to live on."


    " S-so she is dying?" Adelene whispered out with a voice full of fear and uncertainty and they could not help but pity the child. She immediately took her hands in hers.


    "No, no, not yet." She reassured, "usually, as I''ve been told, it is the kind of connection one has with their wolf. If she was really attached to the wolf when she would start to feel her Wolf''s absence and it would affect her but if the connection was not a strong one then she could live up to one year or two."


    Adeline closed her eyes, folded her arms at the table and ced her head there. She wanted to cry at the news because Ashlynn was definitely a great friend and more like a sister and knowing the facts that she was responsible for her that which was inevitable was Harsh and was killing her inside.


    She wanted to cry and felt her nose itching to do so but it was as if he had no tears left to cry.


    "What now?" She got her head up, "She must be holding me responsible in some sort of way and I am ready to. . Go back to jail if that pleases her." She offered, but with slight hesitation on her part. Even if she knew that she was responsible for killing someone, staying in a dungeon with no light and no one else apart from her was a little daunting.


    "No, no," Tessa smiled and cupped Adeline''s face, "what you have to do is quite simple actually. I am sure Ashylnn is not thinking of vengeance rather ispletely fine with what we have decided to do instead."

 Chapter 173 - The Dinner - I

    "Well," Ashylnn begin to think about what had been told to her. "I don''t really like the idea of my death being wayward over them as a sword. I am not ok with that if that is what brings them along then I am fine with it." She reluctantly agreed.


    " We are truly very sorry," Tessa winced and held Ashlynn''s hand in hers, " but they are just so guilty about the things that have happened to them they are not ready to think clearly and thinking together is a step very far away."??


    " Also I would hate to have you watch them fighting all day long." Cassandra added gently. It had been years since she had had Ashley in her family and somehow the girl had managed to be a daughter. So it was natural that it hurt her thinking that there might be a day when she wakes up with the news of Ashlynn passing away.


    Ashlynn shook her head. It was frankly over for her already and there was no denying for the news because it was something that happened with everyone. The other half would soon cease to exist and stopmunicating with her which would only lead to her downfall.


    "I am fine by it," she waved it off, "but how about you tell me this, what makes you think that those two are going to put aside their differences for me?"


    Tessa bit her lip and Cassandra had the opportunity to answer the child. "Well, you know since¡ª"


    "Since my Alexander died because of them?" Ashylnnughed, "I''m not the only one who lost someone. There were soldiers that lost a limb and meaning that lost their life. I don''t think I get to me someone for it when we all signed up for this."


    "But it hurts," Cassandra whispered while holding her tears back. This topic has certainly be a more taboo topic for them. As long as no one acknowledged in front of her she was fine but as soon as she thought of Alexander to use would immediatelye to her eyes at the missing part of her life.


    "Of course it does mother I would never deny that." Ashlynn gives her a sad smile of her own, "but the truth is at the end of the day I have to move on until I have it and in the meantime if I can be in use to someone and ready for that as well."


    " Oh don''t say that!" Tessa shook her head immediately and groaned internally. Is anything they never wanted Ashlynn to think like she was a burden on them or some kind of pawn that they could use as a ploy. They wanted to make sure that Ashlynn would be happy as well. Even though it was expected of her to slightly withdraw from everything for her own sanity they just wanted her to feel better for as long as she was with them.


    "I don''t think we should talk about it," Cassandra gave up, "it hurts to think about that you will be leaving a soon and no matter what we do about it there can be nothing done so how about we just leave it be and you will enjoy everything that you''ve ever wanted to do."


    "I will mama." Ashylnn stood up and walked to her, kissing her cheek with a loud smooch, and she walked to the door. "Anywaydies, I better be off. Now that I''m counting my days till the end I will wear every kind of luxurious gown that I can find!" And of she was.


    Tessa and Cassandra boat stay at the now closed door.


    "I don''t know why I think she feels bad." Tessa fidgeted in her seat.


    " Well you wanted to tell her," Cassandra scoffed, " what do you expect when you were telling her that you had used her as bait for our children?"


    Tessa stood up and walked to the window in the sitting room. "It''s so cruel that she knows every day could end with her dropping down at any time of the day. I just felt it would be more cruel if you''re using her even though we were thinking of her well being as well . .without her knowledge it just seemed wrong."


    Cassandra thought of what to tell. It was not always that the people would never survive after the death of their beloved one but most of the time it was always the children keeping the parent''s survival on track. Since Ashlyn and Alexander did not have any children it did not work in the favour and she had now nothing to live by.


    " Children are an important factor but they had none." Cassandra shortened it, " it''s cruel that happens but it has been happening for centuries and no matter how much we have tried to prevent it, it''s. . .Natural." And nature can be very cruel whenever she wants.


    *****


    The servants walked in their tes where they changed the tes with different courses. The whole room had been quiet the entire time and if anyone was making talk it was Ashlynn, Cassandra and Teresa along with her mate who put in an asional word of his own.


    They all had settled into the main course by now and thankfully everything is alright which is why Cassandra took a step forward.


    "Adeline, do you like chicken?" Talking to both of them directly may bring their attention to each other which was certainly wanted to avoid but also had to touch asionally. "Your aunt informed us that you don''t like the chicken dry which is why we make sure that it would be juicy in taste."


    "We hunt well mydy," Korr added with a smile, "you would always like the meat served to you. We know the best spices too."


    A remark was on the tip of her tongue but she refrained from saying it. Ashylnn was dressed very well and had chosen the theme of the 1920s and for her happiness Adiline decided to hold her tongue back.


    "Yes, it''s very tasty," she answered out of politeness.


    A scoff was heard and every hand in the dining tables stilled, even with the servant it was the same.


    "I find it to be quite amusing that you''re enjoying the food from a murders house."


    Her grip tightened over the silverware that she held in her hands. She practically gritted her teeth against each other to not let a word out and this respect the evening is further than he already had.


    "It doesn''t matter who made it. It took effort and I appreciate those greatly." She said politely once again.


    "Oh?" The young King ces cutlery down and repeats in amusement.


    "Yes." She hissed out.


    "Well¡ª"


    "I think the mashed potatoes along with the gravy are great!" Cassandra chriped in, "would anyone like to have some more?"


    "Give it to her and let her appreciate all the efforts made for the food. Does it matter if the food was made with the hands bloody?"


    A small shudder went down her spine as she immediately imagined a scenario with bloody hands preparing the food. Now everything on her te seemed inevitable to be eaten even if you wanted to do it out of respect she knew that she could not swallow anything more.


    "Do you really have to do this?" She asked and stared at his impassive face.


    He shrugged, "you want to appreciate fewer than just giving you more to appreciate. I am sure the cooks would love you to appreciate it."


    She didn''tment further and left the chicken alone on a te and began to eat the mash potatoes with gravy. For now that seemed a more safe option because nothing could turn bloody in making these.


    " No chicken?" She stopped the bite midair, "I thought you wanted to appreciate it. You do know my dear that you appreciate it, you must eat it."


    She ced the cutlery down forcefully making the sound of a ss a ko around the dining room and once again everyone stopped and stillpletely.


    " Are you sure that you arefortable enough to sit in a chair and eat with a fork and knife?" She spat, " because I''m sure arge metal bowl filled with dog meat can be arranged for you."


    His lips pulled back and he snarled at her visibility. "Mind it." He warned.


    "It appears that you could have minded a great deal of what was spoken, but did you?" She rebuked back. " You started it while I was enjoying the dinner and told me about blood. Must be something you have fascinated yourself with for a long time!"


    " Adeline!" Tessa hissed.


    " I suppose three days in jail did not seem enough to you. You wish to spend more and learn more manners?" Xavier grip tightened on his own fork as it bent It into half. "I could very well arrange for you along with the woman that could give you proper etiquette."


    " How wonderful a dog wants to talk about etiquettes!"


    He growled loudly and immediately every person in the room that belonged to the supernaturalmunity had brought down their heads without a second thought. Submission to someone powerful and dominant came to them naturally and when it was the king there were no second thoughts that there was someone else who might be more powerful than him.


    Yet, it was one tiny human that held onto the square of the king and even though he was one of the most dangerous people when angered, she red back with equal anger in her eyes.


    Not once did she back down and not once did she blink. She stared into his eyes with anger of her own as he did and did not bow down as everyone watched in fascination.


    In a world where a man and a woman were made for each other, It was not frequent to see the people that led them through hard times and happiness to be at odds. King and queen at odds in front of everyone was a fascinating insight and truly unbelievable and now everyone had had the pleasure to see it.


    "If you want then I would like the pressure from us to be removed. Its quite forcefull when someone is it''s their dominance on you!" Ashlynn''s voice broke it all apart as she shook up.

 Chapter 174 - The Bloody Bond - I

    Ashylnn''s voice broke everyone about and they turned to look at her. Even the king was broken from hairs staringpetition with adine and he turned to look at his sister inw.


    They had never seen her tune so aggressive and it was a bit shocking to be honest.??


    "Now that I have everyone''s attention," she nced around to make sure everyone was watching her, "I would have a f . .we. ." A sudden wave of dizziness hit her and she stumbled for a second before gaining back her bnce.


    "Ashlynn, my dear are you alright? If you want to rest then, say the word and will take you to your room." Cassandra stood immediately and walked to the child.


    " No, no," she shook her head, " I''m thi . . Nk. . ."


    Everyone watched and slightly widened their eyes as they watched Ashlynn''s figure fall down to the ground.


    Chaos erupted everywhere within seconds everyone''s brand up to deal with the situation. Xavier immediately held her in his arms and took her to the information as he told everyone where as Adeline watched from where she was sitting.


    Everyone went out of the room including her aunt and she continued to sit there in shock at what happened. She continued to stare at the chair where Ashleynn was previously sitting.


    "Oh my. ." Her hand covered the mouth as her eyes got slightly glossy. It was the truth then. Her friend was going to die anytime soon and today her fainting out of nowhere and within seconds was an example of this. Someone was going to die again and this time it was going to be in front of her.


    She sniffed instead of. The servants were still in the room but they did not pay attention which must have been instructed by Xavier. Of course you would want her to feel like the dirt under the ground. She moved outside the dining room and found a door attached to a door.


    Without thinking much of it she entered the room to find a much smaller hallway than the others.


    She took the stairs which were smaller and more tight than she had ever seen. Even in her house where they were just two floors the stairs were much bigger in nature and werefortable to walk on.


    As she walked on the stairs, farmood only got more gloomy done before. Nothing had her mood now given that it was only some time left before Ashley and what pass away and she knew that her heart and mind could not there that. First it was her father who died because she refused to tell him the truth or was simply in toote to do so then it was Alexander who died to protect her and in the same night it was also her child who she was not aware aware of to begin with now it was going to be ashlynn and the daunting fact was that she knew about it but could not do anything.


    She roughly ran a hand over her face. How was she supposed to do anything about it when she had no knowledge about the topic to begin with? However she lived while knowing the fact that her friend was going to die eventually because of something that was her?


    "Was Xavier right then? Was everything my fault to begin with?" She muttered under her breath thinking out loud about what had happened.


    The end of the stairs finally arrived and adaline walked into another room that was a like a small kitchen. Her eyesnded on the knife.


    *****


    "This happened due to exhaustion. It is obvious that Mrs Alexander has not been taking care of herself and she is showing signs of dehydration along with exhaustion. It is a given that she''s not sleeping, but this is concerning if she wants to maximize the time that she wants to live."


    Everyone gave a sigh of relief at that. At least she had not dropped dead and for now; it was everything that they could hope for.


    "What can we do about it?" Cassandra quality ask the doctor even though she knew that this was not much hope about whatever they could do for the little girl.


    The doctor gave her a knowing look. It was obvious that whatever they would do would only prolong the inevitable.


    "Well," he began, "even the window that it would eventually be difficult for half an hour I can tell you to make sure that she is eating a good diet and if possible she maintains the connection with her wolf. For that, if you can take her out on runs that would be the most helpful."


    " Alright, thank you." The King nodded to the doctor who moved out at once recognising the dismissal that was given to him.


    "She fainted today," Cassandra could not help but be careful at the sight of her. Another one of eight children were now lying in infirmary looking as if they were dead or very to the world. Only her constant heart beats were a reassurance. "Who knows what will happen tomorrow. . ."


    Xavier sighed, tired of everything. "Whatever happens tomorrow we will take care of it. We will take care of it as a family would."


    He did not say that they would take care of Ashlynn no matter what because it was only a matter of time before she passed away and it was only natural because of which nothing can be done about it. Which is why he did not try in the slightest to raise the hope of his mother.


    "Anyway I should go n¡ªOH!" His hand reached to his heart immediately as he felt a sudden gush of pain. It was like someone had pierced him with a spear.


    "What the fuck. . ." He whispered as he tried to get control of the situation and held himself up by the support of the court that he had really grabbed. His mother had alreadye to his side to help him.


    "What''s wrong!" Cassandra Cassandra tried to listen to his heart beat which seemed to be normal if not escted by something. She tried to check for any external injuries that he might have had.


    The pain only began to increase and Xavier held his heart in his firm. The more he pressed his hand into his chest the more we wondered What was the cause of it because usually did not have any pains as such. But was the meaning of this sudden pain in his chest?


    Only one name came to his mind and that was adaline.


    "SHIT!" His eyes widened at the thought and he straightened up even though it was very difficult to do so with the pains going on in his body and trying to crumble him up.


    Cassandra was hot in his heels as he tried to move out of the room and was clearly failing to do so.


    "What? What?" His mother cried out at her inability to help or even know what was going on. By looking at him who could not even walk while standing straight it only gave into her fear no more about what was happening around them. "What! Tell me!"


    "A-adeline, " he croaked out, "Go check on her." He barely managed to say. It fucking hurt so much!


    Cassandra did not need to be told twice about what to do. She spotted a guard that was outside the room and immediatelymanded him, "Look for Adeline! Now!"


    They frantically nodded and sprang into action to find the young women that they were all aware would be the Queen of the country in the future.


    "What else can be done about it?" Tessa neared the man who was in pain. " I am sure that it would still be around in the dining room. She won''t have gone far." She tried to offer words of reassurance knowing that I didn''t could not go far away since it was a given that she did not know much about the pce which only ended in her roaming around and getting lost.


    His eyes were cking out and he said his fear of building up because it was the reality that he might die any moment now. Such heart pains and his vision blocking up did not help. His eyes were blinking his eyes as they were ready to close on the runpletely when he saw something.


    . . .a chair. .?


    Table. . . Knife. . .


    He groaned out in pain. It was increasing. "Adeline mom, Ad . . a. . .line," he whispered out, almost ready to cry out.


    It fucking hurt.


    "Get the doctor!" Cassandra screamed! "Get the doctor here and tell him to find out what is happening to my son!" Shemanded and nurses and doctors appeared.


    The life of the king was in danger and there was no heir to be in sight.


    "Where''s Adeline?" His eyes opened a little when he heard the woman ask, the guard looked panicked.


    "Not. . Good. . ." He tried to stay as long as he could to catch the words to what the guard was saying but his eyes gave up and he slipped into the darkness.

 Chapter 175 - The Bloody Bond - II

    Adaline had suicided. Her life had tried to take her own life and she was not even aware of it.


    "It is such a hard fact to swallow." Tessa said out loud but to know one in particr. It was so hard to see the bandage wrapped around her wrist.??


    The bandage clearly showed the redness of the blood and it broke her heart every time she stared at it. It was so hard to look away as if the moment that you would look away the blood which starts flowing again and Adelene would die in front of her.


    "We must be strong for now my mate, we have to be strong for the girl." Korr added, making her scoff.


    "Do you have any idea of how her mental state is at the moment? It''s damaged enough that she wanted to die. It''s not something we can help her with anymore!" She hissed at him in anger and frustration.


    He said quiet and did note into that anymore. It was a difficult situation as it is and he did not want to add more to it. Focusing on his supernatural hearing he could hear the doctors talking about the health of the king who was weak because his mate was injured which meant that it has impacted his physical and mental health.


    Korr watched his mate for a few seconds before he moved out and met with the beta wolf of the king.


    Augustus was outside listening to what a doctor was telling them about the king but when he spotted The ambassador he walked to him as well.


    "How is she?" He asked in a grim voice.


    Korr thinned his lips. "She has lost a lot of blood and for humans it means that it would be dyed healing."


    "That affects the king." The beta concluded immediately. "This is not good at all. If anything it would only guess the court members and The counsel to pressurize the king into having heirs before mating."


    Korr looked away. His mate, Teresa could go on and on about her family and she had time and again mentioned her niece which is why he felt familiar to Adaline and it hurt to see her that way. It hurt more to realise that she was going to be mated forcefully if this continued.


    "She is a human. If she is forcefully mated she won''t survive it." Korr told him as a dutiful guardian but the beta scoffed.


    "What makes you think I have not raised this concern time and again? As far as those old bastards are concerned they only care for the child and if the king gets rough or the lunars life is in danger the Luna''s guard can intervene." He shook his head as he mocked them. " They might look like they care but they are ruthless bastards who care about themselves."


    " Who is this?" He turned around to spot his little mate standing beside him and looking at the beta wolf questionably.


    His answer was immediate "He is beta Augustus. He is the second inmand when ites to heritachry. He is directly below the king."


    Tessa watched him with careful eyes. Augustus did just the same but with respect.


    "What now?" She asked him and stared at him with her head held high. She kept his gaze. "Your king is unconscious which only works in your favour does it not?"


    Augustus''s eyes shed but he had more self control than there is which is why he was easily able to hold back. "Mind that tongue, woman. Do not question my loyalty to the king."


    Tessa did not heed to it. " He is the reason for my niece''s situation. If anything he deserves to be in the bed that isn''t right now. He made it for himself and he should lie in it!"


    " Watch it!" He snapped and growled, making korr intervene and take his mate away from there.


    "Watch what?" She snapped back not holding herself even though her mate was pushing her back to the room.


    "Teresa, please try to behave."


    She stopped her thrashing around when she heard such a calm voice. If anything no one was supposed to be in this kind of situation where the future king and queen were lying on bed unconscious and dead to the world.


    They all watched as the Queen mother entered the hallway and store in between them. Beta Augustus stood on the other side and Cassandra in between then it was Korr and his mate.


    The queen''s cold voice took them all by surprise. "I do not want anyone to be making a spectacle of themselves. You are representing the royal family and always remember that." Her voice was like a whip, hitting hard and sharp.


    "You all represent more than you know which is why you must pay attention to what you are doing. Yelling in corridors and hallways," her eyes went to Tessa, "is a very basic etiquette to be aware of."


    Tessa''s lips parted at the behaviour the woman showed. It was aplete change. A change like three sixty degrees!


    "Wh- excuse me?" She stuttered at the woman. What the hell happened?


    "Yes," the woman answered. "If I must tell you that. I thought you would be more aware of such things given you were an independent woman."


    " Whoa!" Tessa scoffed while staring at the woman in shock. "Look at that! She''s changing Colors too!"


    The Queen didn''t reply but everyone else gave her a look. It was clear that she was not going to be weed here as much before.


    Cassandra calmly walked to the woman and stood in front of her. "You might want to thinkbefore speaking. From now on I would prefer that you guess your rtionship more priority to your native rather than your niece. I shall be inviting you for weekly dinners but nothing more than that."


    She turned to her mate, " Take her away," she said before walking away.

 Chapter 176 - The Bloody Bond - III

    Waking up was easy but the destination was far recognisable. This was not the hospital room that she has stayed in for a long time. This room was where one person stayed and clearly an individual was already residing in it.


    She breathed in loudly and got up to sit straight on the bed. She looked around the room, where was she???


    She gulped. Who''s bedroom was it?


    The door opened and a woman dressed in white walked was immediately taken aback when she spotted Adeline sitting straight.


    "Oh my god!" She gasped and stepped back but back in, "Stay there! I''ll be back!"


    She moved out and Adeline waited for hereback obediently. Frankly because she did not have anything to do and the nurse was the only one who was going to tell her about where she was.


    "Hello you," a man walked in along with the nurse and greeted Adeline with a wide smile on his face. " How are you?"


    She nodded her head as she stared at him having no idea who he was.


    "Good, good," he nodded and checked her pulse with a monitor thingy. "That seems. . . fine." He concluded and looked at a few other things.


    He nodded and wrote a few things. "Alright, except for the blood, you look good. I shall leave you to rest."


    Adeline''s eyes moved to the bandaged part on her wrist. It was red and she did not know if this was blood or not.


    What in the world happened to her? Is anything she had never imagined herself to be someone who would try to take her own life.


    She gulped and gave a tired sigh. What has lifee to now? It waspletely different from the house she had imagined her next year or even a day to begin with.


    Her lips trembled dangerously as she was on the urge to cry. She could not believe it. This was something that her father never wanted for her and she had done this to herself.


    "I was stronger than this. . . "


    "You were,"


    She didn''t look up, she did not need to know who it was.


    "I know." She concluded. She really knew this but still had no idea what had ovee her to take such a drastic step within a matter of seconds.


    Silence engulfed them and no one cared enough to do anything about it. She hated it. Silence has never beenmon between them. It was always her talking but now she did not want to talk to him. Too much held her back.


    Adeline bit her lip nervously thinking about what she had to say. His presence was too overbearing. "Do you not have your kingly duties to do?"


    She nced at him to see him already looking at her. Those impassive eyes, once full with emotions now seem to be empty.


    "I do," he croaked out and she immediately looked up to watch him. His voice sounded weak. "But I am not allowed to."


    And she could clearly see why not. He seems to be weaker than any time she had ever seen him. His eyes and dark circles around there and his cheek had been sucked in. He looked too weak. Even his lips were chapped and dry.


    "Oh. ." She said, "So is Cassandra taking care of them?"


    He nodded, sort of as he only shook his head to the side before saying, "I think so. I am not allowed to ask anyone and you do not answer anything that is work rted." He shrugged, "I think I have overburdened everyone."


    She nodded again simply because she had nothing else to say. What was she say to him? She was never going to fill the silence even when she did not want to.


    The room was filled with silence and it did not make any efforts to fill it. If anything she let it prevail and let him, if he wanted to say something else.


    Her eyes moved towards her bandage wrist and she talked about what had happened and everything that had led her to it. If anything he was responsible for it as well because if he had not talked to her that way Ashlynn won''t have to get up and she wouldn''t have sent it with the energy she put into it.


    At the end of it just as much as it was her fault, it was belonging to Xavier as well.


    "What are you thinking about?"He asked her. From there he said it was clear that the wheels in her wheels were turning around and she was really thinking about something.


    "Nothing," she muttered but the words itched to her out of her. There was only so much that she could control and finally she wanted to let go but she was still mindful. She did not want to hurt anyone knowing that she already had.


    "I think we both led Ashylnn to it."


    "Both?" He said in a soft voice as if talking to himself more than talking to her.


    Wow, did he really have to be sarcastic about it. It was clear that it was the fault of both of them that let her dear friend and sister inw in such a situation. How could he try to mock her again?


    "Yes!" She hissed at him and he watched her, letting her talk it out. " How could you say that? Of course it is the fault of both of us. Can you ever stop thinking about yourself and then concentrate on what''s going on around you?"


    His eyes moved from her face to her wrist, "I wish you thought that before you cut your own wrist." He looked at her with sad eyes, making her eyes moist. " What you did right now had its effect on many more people than you know. A lot of people than you know and you have no idea how long it is going to take for you to reverse it. For what is going to happen next I shall take no responsibility for it."

 Chapter 177 - A New Friend - I

    She watched the door after he left. Maybe in a sad hope that he woulde back and talk to her again. She had no idea how long she stayed at the door while her thumb caressed the bandaged wrist.


    Her cheeks twisted into a sad smile as she thought of the past. It was not easy to remember happy memories and now she was surrounded by just pain.??


    She took a deep breath in and for a few moments captured and before slowly breathing it out. He slowly moved around the bed and to the covers of her. Then she moved to the huge balcony in the room. She had heard people at rest saviour as the king which only meant that he had the biggest room of all in the pce and this room did not disappoint.


    "Where is everyone?" She murmured as she looked down in the streets. The king''s room was at the highest floor and she could see most of the capital from his balcony but this time she did not see the streets with people like she had done when she was in the infirmary. The streets were now basically empty and even most of the vendors that always had their shops out had their shutters down.


    She sighed again. Now she was truly stuck here and she did not even have the people to watch.


    She moved around slowly working out of the balcony. She felt unbelievablyzy. It was a Shikhar fall asleep any moment and it was a struggle to keep your eyes open most of the time but she did not give up. Moving to the huge doors she stood in front of them.


    Besan to be used and quite bulky and Adeline nced at her dainty Hans wondering if you would be able to open there or not.


    She held the handle in one and pulled open only to be pulled back along with it as a certain force by someone pushed the door back.


    "Oh my God, I am so sorry!"


    Adeline heard a girl talk as the door finally stopped and the girls stepped into the room.


    Adeline instead of answering her immediately stared at the girl with slightly wide eyes. She might have been the first one to talk to Adaline normally and was not any kind of family or someone that Adeline had known previously.


    "Hi," she offered Adaline her hand and she stared at it. "I''m Patricia. It is from my grandmother''s name and everyone here calls me patty."


    Bringing her hand forward, she ced her hand into Patty''s. "Adeline." She answered.


    Patricia''s smile widened. "I know. You are quite famous here." She winked and Adeline barely managed to conceal her smile. She was a Jolly and bright girl and somehow Adaline did not consider herself with her bright self. If anything she had too much gloominess around her to be talking to someone as bright as the girl.


    "Are you well enough to walk? If you want, I can help you take a tour of this floor only. I think you''d be good at that? Because if you want then we cane back without having to climb many stairs." She offered, even though it was enforced almost like she did not want to take the chance of making Adeline do something that she did not want to.


    Adelen wanted the offer but she had half a mind to decline as well. She could barely manage to get out of the bed and then walked towards the window. She had to wait there until she felt ready to be able to walk again to the door. How was she ever going to manage to roam the castle floor without tiring herself?


    But the offer seemed too tempting and she had only been in the infirmary, then the dining room and then this room. For all the while that she had been awake she had spent it within four walls and now she wanted to be out.


    "Um . . I want to take it but I want to warn you that I will walk really slow." She said it in a quiet voice much in contrast to the one that Patty spoke in. Adeline usually did not raise her voice and kept it to a gentle level but her energy levels were too low for her to even talk.


    She just wanted out now.


    "Oh no, don''t worry," Patty shook her head, "if anything, we will walk really slow and don''t you worry. Anytime you want I will ask the guard to bring the chair so that you can rest."


    And if Patricia did that then Adeline would face so much embarrassment that she might as well bury her head in the ground like an ostrich.


    Patricia opened the door for Adine who clearly knew that she was much weaker to do so. Both of them walked out and she immediately noticed so many guards around her.


    She gulped and slightly leaned into Patricia, her tour guide, "Why are so many gods standing outside? Should they not be around Xavier?"


    Patricia Chuckled, "No silly, they are your guards. Luna''s guard."


    "Luna?" Adeline repeated after her. " Who is that?"


    Adeline stopped when Patricia did all of a sudden. She stared at her newfound friend in confusion as to why Patrica had stopped suddenly in the middle of the whole while they were not even ten steps away from the room that they had previously left.


    "What''s wrong?" She asked inside concern for stop is anything Adaline had expected herself to fall sick instead of the girl.


    She turned to the apparent Luna who had no idea who she truly was a What power she had. "You," she said carefully, "You do not know who Luna is?"


    Adeline shook her head. She really did not.


    "Oh my god," Patricia shook her head. "This is not good." She had had to do something about it as this woman who was clearly unaware as a silly goose.

 Chapter 178 - A New Friend - II

    "Where are we going?" Adeline asked the girl again because she was not telling her where they were going.


    "Somewhere," Patricia answered vaguely. She knew she was wrong to drag the weak Luna but talk about it all they had to go somewhere which was more discreet yet open for adaline to make her feel good. They could not go out to the Royal gardens because it was there that Adeline would not be able to travel from the top most floor to the most bottom one which is why they had to settle with the small garden that was a makeshift one made upstairs.??


    "Here," he said and opened the door to a greenhouse that looked like a greenhouse. Adeline was literally basking in the world as soon as she entered the room. The hallways were cold but this room inparison to it was much more warmer and brighter making her love it instantly.


    "Wow," she murmured the word without even realising it as she praised the room and the whole idea behind it. It was truly very beautiful.


    "Here,e sit." When she heard that Adeline turned around to see Patricia already making herselffortable with a bunch of questions around her. "Do not worry, I have already asked them to have hot chocte delivered to this room. I know humans love having hot chocte and thankfully your doctor allowed it!"


    Iron was not going to make the mistake of asking her how she got hot chocte because she truly wanted and was going to drink it no matter what, which is why she found herself taking a seat beside Patricia before she even knew it.


    She took a sip of the heavenly goodness along with the marshmallows it had on the top. It was wonderful!


    "Ahem," Patricia cleared her throat and Adeline turned to look at her. She was clearly asking for attention that Adaline gave her readily.


    "What''s up?"


    Patricia smiled and Adeline got the very be that it was not going to be pleasant. "Adeline, to be honest I do not know much about you but I have been told that you have not been aware of many things in your life. Along with you being a Luna and having no idea what she is, I want to answer every question of yours. I would like for you to ask me something and we can begin from there."


    "Oh. . ." She felt slightly surprised at the offer made because no one until now had tried to make things clear. If anything they had just made things clear from their own perspective.


    "Um . ." Where should she begin from?


    There was always the fact that she wanted to know what happened that night exactly but then why had Noah had even begun to do this but then came the question of the supernaturalmunities or maybe she should start from there.


    "Just tell me about the supernatural." She nodded to herself as she ryed the question. The beginning seemed to be like a good start.


    "About us?" Patricia confirmed and then began, "alright the thing is, no one can tell you exactly what happened but ording to the folklore that prevail the most, there were different tribes and one of the tribes had got the gue, which of course like gues do, spread to others so one of the tribe leaders prayed to the God hard for some kind of miracle on them and let them survive because everyone around them was dying and decaying. I don''t know what happened after that but God did give them immunity hence alteration in DNA which made us wolves and the family of the Alpha became Lycans."


    " Oh. ." She nodded listening in closely. "Then?"


    "Then what? Other realms were created and some already existed. There we found our own world because that seemed to be safer as humans could be endangered because of us and frankly, they would never ept us."


    Adeline nodded. Everything that has been spoken by Patricia was pretty much understandable. She had no doubts regarding that.


    "Mate?" She asked for the next topic.


    Patricia smiled, "I''ll tell that and the hierarchy of wolves."


    She cleared her throat dramatically as she began, "Mates are just as important as our soul is.Usually what we all have concluded and along with the help of science is that wolves and Lycans can live up to very long years in age. It might be because we age slowly and we can live up to 150 years or even more without any problems because I have stronger immunity and healing powers."


    " It had be a problem because it only created more people and more want for power and fewer people for it to control because reproduction was going on just as quicker, which is why the goddess divided our souls into two, One was us and the other belonged to a mate The other person was made for us. So if anyone had lost their mate their life ended then and there or it was just a matter of time until it did and it also limited the chances of father in children because he could only father children with one woman."


    " Wait, so men took different women?" Adeline blushed slightly as she asked them.


    Patricia even though that tad bit shy in answering Adeline''s question, did not let it get her and answer truthfully. "The thing is we have a very strong libido. So I was able and willing . .did . . You know," she gulped awkwardly, " so the number of children also kept increasing as well and now it was tied down to one. So of course, one enjoyed as much as they could before having children and settling downpletely."


    Ah, now she understood it better. Frankly speaking the history was dying much involved with everything happening around them. It was a miracle that their goddess thought about making a change and making sure that everything was going ording to nature.


    She sighed and looked at Patty, the time for the big question had arrived. "Who am I?"

 Chapter 179 - A New Friend- III

    "That," Patricia nodded to herself thinking about it, es after I exin the hierarchy."


    she was not a fan of that because it only meant that she would have to wait more. but since it was patty who knew better it was obvious that he knew how and from where to proceed. so, Adeline nodded, letting her know that she was ready with whatever she wanted to tell her first.??


    "Okay, " Patty sighed loudly and began, "At the very top is the Alpha, the-no thatester, lets just take an example of a tribe, for you and what we call a pack, for us, okay?" Adeline nodded.


    "Alpha is the leader of the pack, the sole caretaker. it is a dictatorship, yes because it is him who leads and then his children who takeover from him."


    " So no one can ever ept the alpha''s family?" Adelen felt herself scowling at the situation because that was just not fair.


    Her scowl did go unnoticed. Patricia almost smiled out loud because it was literally what a luna would do. A Luna wood stands against the injustice just as Adaline had done.


    "Not really, if someone thinks that they are more worthy for the alpha''s position than the Alpha himself they can always challenge him for a fight. This fight is for until the death of one person and the winner that is still alive emerges as the Alpha. Usually it is the Alpha that remains standing and very rarely it happens that the Challenger actually wins."


    " Moving forward," Patty continued when she did not see any more doubtsing from adaline. "Thenes the second inmand to the Alpha, the beta wolf and the beta female. Like I said he is the second inmand and if the Alpha decides for something then it is usually the beta that carries it out along with the delta and the gamma wolves."


    "Now, the game awards are the ones that are usually responsible for the overall wellness of the pack. That is whether everyone is employed or if anyone is an healthy or if there is need for something he is usually the one who lets the Alpha know. So you can say he''s like . . Um," she snapped her fingers thinking about it.


    "Like a . . Keeper?"


    "Data keeper, maybe." Patty shrugged, "I forgot the word."


    She then continued, " now is the delta wolf. He might seem as the lowest one in the hierarchy but after him usuallyes warriors and themon wolfs. To be honest the delta wolf is the person who is like amander of the army. Every warrior belonging to the king''s army is trained by the delta wolf. Hemands the king''s army. Next are usually themon words the people who share simr rank and below them are omega wolves. These people are really weak. As in they cannot shift or maintain a connection with their wolf for long which eventually leads to them being weaker than any other wolf."


    Adelen pursued her lips as she kept on thinking about thest line. If Omega wolves were the weakest and so were humans did that mean that they were somehow simr?


    "Nope, don''t think about it." Patty shook her head. "To be honest, each and every human thinks the same thing and I will be honest with you. Even the Omega wolves are the weakest and on the lowest of the hierarchy you still cannot win against one."


    Adeline gave her sheepish smile to her on being caught. They could not me the humans forparing or thinking about it because here they were on the lowest of the food chain and even the weakest one on the hierarchy could outdo them.


    "And now wee to your question; who is a luna."


    Adeline felt her heart beat quickly as they descended upon the question that she wanted to know the most about. Sure it was that the above information has been quite informative and she felt that the knowledge would eventually do good but now came to you original question that she wanted to be the answer.


    "Every Power holding person in the hierarchy has a female counterpart or just someone who is their mate. For the Alpha it''s the Luna," she looked at Adeline pointedly, "for the rest it''s the hierarchy and then there is the female. Like for the beta wolf it''s the beta female then for the gamma wolf it''s the gamma female and so on."


    Adelen might not have reacted a lot while she was in the in families staring out of the window but she had heard a lot of conversations with the mail woulde for cleaning her room or when the doctors would talk to each other while discussing her reports and in the conversation the word Luna was overheard much more than her own name.


    So there was a slight fear in her mind regarding who all of this could point out to.


    "W-who?" She stuttered.


    "Well," Patty sighed, "we are not just talking on pack level anymore but on the level of kingdoms. The entire shapeshifting Kingdom, from cheater to human, wolf to human, that shapeshifting, everyone who can shape shift is included in this. In this Kingdom there are rulers of the same as in any hierarchy and here we have Alpha king and the Luna queen."


    Now she felt her fears slightly pick up because in the back she had learnt that they were lesson numbers and it was much more in a kingdom. If she was thinking about the Kingdom there were thousands if not more people involved in one and they were talking about different species counted in one.


    "Who?" She asked again, pulling every bit of bravery that she had inside her. She hade so far and now she did not want to let the information slip past her.


    "Xavier is the Alpha king of the realm making his family the ruling family of the shape shifting valium and you are his mate, his counterpart, his Luna queen."

 Chapter 180 - The Change - I

    The walls tightened around her and everything was on the verge of falling down. She felt her throat grow smaller and the airwaves restrict more than necessary for stop something being ced on her chest heavier than ever before and she wanted to get it off. Her hand reached to her throat trying to draw out the restriction from it.


    She opened her mouth and gasped for air. She could not breathe through her nose; it felt restricting! She started to breathe out loudly or at least trying to do so. Her hadvaid heavy and within moments she felt hands wrapped around her.??


    "Adeline?" Someone asked and she could not recognise it. The voice seemed to be too far away. "Oh my god!"


    Why was her heart making her feel so strange. What was this kind of bubbling sensation inside her that made her fear it growing more and more? Why did it feel like something was going to burst inside her and she was on the verge of death?


    Why was it just not going away!


    She coughed out something and spit came out. She wiped out from the back of a hand but it still did not go away. She was panicking now. What was this feeling?


    She looked at her hand as she raised them slightly up and watched them tremble. Why were hands trembling? What was she feeling?


    She felt no cold around her and so her hands should not tremble. The trembling only made her scared about what was happening?


    What was happening?


    Was someone with her? Was someone around her? Why was no one helping her? How did shee alone? Why could not hear or see anything!


    A loud rumble was heard and she felt vibrations run throughout her entire body.


    She guessed immediately at the ceiling as her body was met with an unthinkable amount of warmth soothing her entire being. It suited the thoughts that hade to her mind, it calmed her mind back again.


    It was like a gentle careless washing all over her and provided her with calm and soothing sensations all over.


    Blouse rumble was heard again and the vibrations once again calmed her down to even more extent. Her breathing calmed down and she felt herself going back to normal. She looked down at her previously trembling hands now calm and back to normal.


    She felt better. Her heart no longer gave her the feeling of almost dying or going crazy. Her body returned to normal. She felt much better than she had done in the past months.


    She leaned into the warm trying to search for the force but her eyes were now closed as she greedily took whatever she got. The rumbling did not stop and she enjoyed it thoroughly.


    "Are you alright now, Adeline?" She had a gentle voice and this time the voice did not seem to be somewhere far away rather than near her. It was Cassandra''s voice.


    She nodded but did not bother pulling away. She leaned in and cuddled more for the want before eventually slipping away in darkness at howfortable it seemed.


    *********


    "So what happened?" The Alpha King cast doctor in charge for his made as he saw her sleeping away peacefully in his bedroom. She was covered by a thick nket to make sure that her human body would not be cold this winter.


    "An anxiety attack," He answered quickly as if the answer was already prepared in his mind, "but it is an assumption because I do not know what exactly the conversation was between the two and what could have led to it. This emission is solely based on the fact that the past months have not gone by easy for the queen."


    The king did not move from where he was standing. Xavier had been so used to the fact to see his mate lying in bed unconscious that this was a new development for him because this time Adeline seemed to be alive rather than in a halfa situation.


    "Patricia," he grunted out and she stepped forward.


    "I had gone to your rooms as instructed by you." She answered immediately knowing what was going on and why her name was called by the king. "She did not seem to have any knowledge about any of us which is why I tried to exin our hierarchy and from where we had originated."


    Cassandra growled slowly, her patience wearing thin, "my dear girl I am yet to hear about your could have caused her to go into a pan and society attack. Hurry up."


    She gulped slightly, " while I was exining to her the hierarchy she asked me about the question of Luna and I exined it to her."


    "Ah," Xavier scoffed slightly, "so she knows. She knows and the shock was enough to take her into an anxiety attack."


    The doctor gulped slightly before speaking up. "Perhaps the shock of knowing that she was Luna, not to a pack but to a whole Kingdom, had triggered the anxiety that had been bubbling up since a long time."


    Anxiety attack.


    "But Adeline had never suffered from anxiety attacks before. I have seen her medical history. There is nothing like that written there." Cassandra argued.


    The doctor provided her with the facts. " Anxiety is not something that happens over night, well it can, but it is usually something that builds up over time. All of the incidents that have happened over the course of a few months must have had her having anxious thoughts that she had not realised by now and today''s episode was the breaking point."


    Patricia bit her lip nervously. " I am being honest. I just wanted the Luna to know what was happening around her."


    "We understand." Xavier spoke up, taking everyone by surprise. "But next time when you want to give her such heavy information that she has not yet received as one of us." He gave her a pointed look and she bared her neck to him.


    He turned around to everyone in the room, his mother, doctor, beta and his mate; Patricia, "Go back to your chores and resume them. Nothing out of the ordinary has happened. It was bound to happen one day. You must never mention it again to the queen and treat her like you do on a usual basis." After that, he walked out.

 Chapter 181 - The Change - II

    After the king had walked out of the room everyone else stared at the door for a few seconds in silence before snapping back into reality. Now the queen mother held everyone''s attention.


    "You can go," Cassandra pointed to the beta wolf who immediately followed the Alpha out. "You too, I shall call upon youter." She told doctor who took the dismissal and excused himself.??


    Now in the room remained Cassandra and Patricia; the beta female.


    "Tell me, Patricia," Cassandra moved around to the sitting area in the king''s chamber and pointed to the in front of her for Patricia to take, "what exactly happened while both of you were talking. Do not leave any event untouched."


    Patricia began without waiting for a moment longer. "You had asked me to bring the queen out of her room. When I did so she asked me why there were so many guards outside and I honestly told her that it was for Luna so there came the question about who Luna was and then I started exining to her the hierarchy along with hot chocte." She gulped, " I told her who Luna was and what she was to the alpha and who both of them were."


    "Then?" Cassandra probed further when the girl did not continue talking.


    She gulped. " That was thest thing I said to her. I said that she was the queen and that she was the queen to the kingdom and I think. .like. . right after that the anxiety attack happened." Her firm and strong voice had turned into a mumble by the end. Patricia was not fidgeting with her hands as the queen''s stare got hard.


    "Patricia as the beta female, do you think we were wrong to keep such information from Adaline when she had gone as far as suiciding?" She snapped. "I have known Adaline before, when she was in the human world, and the girl does not enjoy attention for a long period of time. Do you not think that I had that in mind before I chose not to tell if any of this? Having the attention of the entire Kingdom and different species on her would not make her feel overwhelmed?!"


    Patricia looked down at the hands in herp. Tears were brimming in her eyes and a change in her scent was immediately smelt by a Cassandra who closed her eyes at what she had done.


    How could she has been such a fool? It was obvious that Patricia was trying to bond with the Luna and given the chance that she had jumped at it. She hadpletely ignored the fact that Adaline was not mentally in the right ce at the moment and had told her everything she wanted to know which again Cassandra could not me her for. Everyone in the kingdom was desperate to know adaline and to set a bond with her.


    It was just something that her wolf and she wanted to do desperately and Cassandra could not hold it against her because she knew what it felt like. And just because her own wolf was satisfied with the small bond that she had with Adaline it did not mean that she was to punish others for trying to make one.


    "Listen to me child," Cassandra said in a very gentle voice. Patricia immediately looked up but the tears in her eyes were not gone. "I understand that you want to make a bond with adaline that we have to focus on the fact that it is for the long-term not just a day or two. We want adeline to stay here forever and we have to make sure that she wants to stay here. Us that right or not?"


    "Yes," Patty sniffed.


    Cassandra gave her a smile, "then we have to make show to prioritise her and the rtionship with the Alpha that she has. For that she has to give her time to heal and help her slowly."


    "What about her aunt?" Patricia wondered.


    "What about her?"


    Patricia slightly shrugged her shoulders as she answered, "I mean if anything Mr Teresa is the one that can help Adeline the most. We belong to the supernaturalmunity more than anything in the world and she is a human so doesn''t she need other humans to surround herself with?"


    Cassandra breathed a long breath thinking about it a Patty added.


    "I think we should let Ms Teresa handle adaline for the time being. And we can let her go by having her agree to see a therapist on weekly or daily basis. Maybe it could be a give and take like deal?"


    Cassandra did not answer her back for a few moments and captain thinking about the suggestion. It was not her that was able to decide about this because this was not concerning her directly. Someone else was supposed to take the decisions regarding this.


    She sighed tiredly and stood up. "Patricia stay here for a minute or two or if you want you can leave. Whenever Adeline wakes up the nurse outside will tell us." She said before walking out of the door.


    After the episode of Adeline''''s suicide they all had decided to have a nurse within reach. She would follow Adeline around wherever she went and keep close ear to the room overhearing everything that Adeline was doing. Before that they had made sure that Xaviers room no longer had any kind of sharp material that could be used to make any kind of cut.


    She stopped at the corridor of her son''s office. There was someone inside and they were discussing something as her ears had picked up.


    She looked up at the ceiling and wondered how was she supposed to talk about it. It reaches Idea was nice but it was her son''s decision to go through with it. Her own heart rejected the idea already when she saw her sone out of the room with dark circles under his eyes and cheeks sunken in. He looked like he was being tortured from the inside.

 Chapter 182 - The Change - III

    As soon as he was done talking to his delta wolf Xavier turned around to where his mother was standing and beckoned her inside the office.


    "Why do you stand outside?" He said as he made sure that she wasfortable on the couch, "you cane anytime you want mother."??


    She smiled, "I understand that you prioritise family above duties but I cannot activate that every time and this could have waited."


    "What is it?"


    She quickly thought of how she was to proceed. Giving him everything with why she was doing it was the best option because his mind worked like that as the king.


    "I was given the suggestion of letting Adeline be surrounded by humans. How about we send Adaline to her aunt for a few days to make sure that she is healthy and fine and in exchange for that we could have her promise that she would go to a therapist?"


    Xavier did notment immediately on it and She watched as he turned to look at his desk. So it was confirmed that he was at least thinking about it.


    "I think Teresa can handle her better than we all can. After Patricia told her the truth we want someone that she knows to be with her and the only one she has now is her aunt. I think we could work out a few things in that and somehow this could work in both of our favors." She added further.


    Xavier hummed loudly. "Okay."


    On hearing that Cassandra''s face snapped to her son and she opened her mouth slightly in shock thinking of what to say next.


    "What?" She mumbled.


    Now that she had heard him the underlying doubt that was buried very deep and she could not figure it out was out in the clear. Cassandra herself did not want to send Adil in a way to anyone even if it were a family. Her son sending her a way only made her feel worse.


    He was not just sending someone else away but his mate, someone that he had bonded with in the past year and now he was sending away. That was enough to crush more or whatever he had left inside him.


    "Yes," he nodded towards her and looked at his mother, "She suicided, mother. I think we both know what that means. We are just going to make her feel overwhelmed here and that is the least of what I want. I think she should go away for now." He stood and walked to his desk. " If there is anything more to be discussed, please do, otherwise I have a lot of pending work to catch up to."


    Cassandra, for a second, lowered her eyes to the floor before getting up nodding in respect to the king and then walked out of the door.


    There was nothing left to talk about.


    *******


    "Are you sure?" Tessa spat in passive aggressiveness, "after all you were the one who said that I was to focus on my own life and leave Adaline alone."


    Cassandra was not apologetic, " I am sorry for how I behaved," yet she offered, "but my daughter inw; the queen of this Kingdom had sucided and my son had also suffered the consequences of it. For a moment, there was a chance that we were going to lose the ruling family and the Kingdom was going to be in Chaos. Forgive me, if I acted rashly."


    Tessa pursed her lips while thinking of whether to speak about what she had on her mind for the past few days or not. " Listen Cassandra, if Xavier is your son that Adaline is like a daughter to me. They both suffered the grave consequences of one''s actions and I was scared too. So if you want to be with your child then I want to be with mine when . . She was on the verge of death." She choked as the emotions bubbled up.


    "I told you it is different for humans. Spending time with her mate or not does not matter until and unless she is in the best state of mind, which she is not!"


    "I know," Cassandra regretfully added. "I know." Sadly, she did.


    "So what now?" Tessa said and Cassandra answered.


    "You do know that you cannot go back to the world that you previously belonged to. At least not in the same ce or meet the people that you once knew because they have been informed about your staged death." Tessa wanted to scoff because the woman did not seem to have even a slide twinge of regret over sadness while saying that.


    "And?"


    "We were thinking of letting Adeline live with you for the time being. The only condition that we have ced is Friday night, once a week that is of course and Adeline would regrly visit a therapist. Your mate would have the guardianship passed from you onto him. As he is the one belonging to the supernaturalmunity it will rest in his hands and he would make decisions for Adeline until unless she decided to leave and live with Xavier."


    Tessa nced at that. " What! That''s not fair!"


    "I know," Cassandra added dryly, " but there are a few things that your human cell will never be aware of and your mate will always be. Which is why the guardianship will rest in his hands when it concerns the decisions for Adeline''s safety, rest you can take care of."


    " That''s it?" Tessa shrieked, "You break the child, you do whatever you want with them and now that you think that she cannot be fixed by you, you throw her to me." She threw her hands up. "Do you really expect me to see this in another way Cassandra? You know who added in and how she is. I warned you, you know, about all of this yet you tried to take a chance and look where both of them are!"


    Cassandra opened her mouth as she was ready with the retort when her ears picked something.


    "Adeline''s awake." She informed the aunt.

 Chapter 183 - A New Home - I

    She started to crave it even before she had woken up. Thest Adaline remembered was that sensation of warmth spreading in her entire body. It suited and calmed her and was like a huge fluffy nket wrapped around her protecting her from the world. She woke up and immediately craved that.


    Branstad she had woken up to a cold room and a fluffy nket providing her want but that was nothing inparison to the one she had received earlier.??


    She bit her lip nervously as she found herself alone in the room again before she heard the fuge those being opened and her aunt walking into the room.


    "Aunty Tess," her eyes gathered moisture immediately at the familiar face as she stumbled out of the bed to hug her aunt.


    "Oh darling, don''t," Tessa mumbled out when she saw Adaline trying to get out of bed but failing miserably to do so. She immediately quickened her pace and covered the long area. How could a bedroom be that big?


    She hugged the child to her heart''s content.


    "I''m not causing you any pain, am I?" Tessa asked her softly to which Adeline shook her head.


    She rubbed the young girls back trying tofort the child as much as she could. Thankfully the bandaged hand was behind Tessa''s back which meant that she did not have to nce at it and feel more guilty then she already did. She felt like she had abandoned Adaline.


    "Okay, baby, now we have to talk about something." She slowly and gently pulled away from Adaline who looked like she could use a few more moments for the hug.


    Cassandra took a seat on the other end of the bed. "Hello you," she waved at adeline.


    "Hi," Adeline shyly waved back.


    "What are you getting shy about, my darling girl? You are more shy than when you met me for the first time." Cassandraughed and teased her. Though in her mind came a fleeting thought to what was the reason for Adeline''s sudden shyness. Was she retreating back socially? That was not good at all.


    Tessa smiled a Little but then arrived at the topic at hand. "I have a man who calls himself my mate. And they all have decided that you cane with me now."


    " What?" She muttered in shock. What was that supposed to mean?


    "I know, but we all thought that it might be better if you came and left with me. I can tell you more about that manter." Teresa Woods emphasized on the words more andter indicating to Adaline that whatever questions she had in mind would be answered by her at ater time.


    Who''s drift the girl thankfully caught. She nodded and smiled a bit. "So I am staying with you forever?" She asked a bit hopefully yet felt a singing sensation in her chest.


    Tessa scoffed in her mind, careful not to do it in front of Adaline and simply shrugged in return. "How about we talk about that at ater date? I just want to focus on you for now." She tapped Adeline''s chin who looked to be a little skeptical.


    Adeline may be someone who was clueless here but she knew who held the authority. She turned to look at Cassandra who was watching the scene unfold in front of her with keen and alert eyes. "Can I really go?" She asked her who looked a bit taken aback.


    "Yes, you can." Cassandra answered immediately. "Why?"


    Adeline shrugged in return, "I don''t know. It always ends badly for me, wherever I go." She mumbled and looked down at her wrist. It was the worst for her. Always.


    The mood in the entire room dimmed immediately and Tessa could not help but throw a pointed nce into Cassandra''s direction. All of this could have been avoided.


    "Well," Cassandra said as she stood up and have them a quick smile, "you can leave right now if you want and we shall send over your stuff as soon as possible." She threw another quick smile their way before walking out of the room.


    Adeline watched the door closed and muttered, "That was weird."


    ''That was guilt,'' but Tesa did not say it out loud because Adaline was unaware of a few things that might change her perspective on everyone which she did not want.


    "Anyway," she smiled and helped Adeline stand up, "I think I can go and get you somefortable clothes from the wardrobe. Do you want to take a bath?"


    A bath? It was too cold for her to take a bath. Perhaps before sleeping tonight she could take a warm one. "Not now." She answered truthfully and her aunt nodded, taking her answer before she went to the closest to bring her a change of clothes.


    "Here," she brought a fluffy woolen sweater along with sweatpants. "Come I''ll help?"


    Adeline shook her head in sudden embarrassment. "I''ll be fine." She muttered and grabs the clothes and walked into the bathroom.


    She knew that there aren''t just wanted to help her but she sent like a bother some person. She never needed help in dressing herself for the past 12 years at least and needing it now only made her seem helpless that she did not want to be.


    She hated it.


    She really did.


    She got dressed slowly and carefully. Her wrist her now and she made a mental note to ask for some kind of pain killer.


    Tessa smiled as she saw her and there was a man standing next to her that Adeline has seen previously on the Friday night dinner.


    "Hello," she greeted respectfully.


    "Hello adaline," he said a bit hesitantly, "does it sit well with you that I''m calling you by your name?"


    With such a certain amount of respect Adeline stared at him and then her aunt who shrugged. "Let''s just go." She said and walked out leaving the other two to follow her.

 Chapter 184 - A New Home - II

    Korr had a car. Even though it was an entirely different realm, as they exined, they had taken a few things from harm that they like including automobiles technology and medical science advancement.


    He drove the car around and Adeline sat in the back along with her aunt. She looked at everything and was fascinated. Even though the people and the area were not as frightened as it seemed before, from when she was in the infirmary she felt it better to be outside.??


    They drove around for a while and the shops faded away as houses bigger than the previous ones came in view. She nced at Korr who was driving easily and realised that he must be a well off man to be able to live in such nice houses but nevertheless she did not assume more than that because she did not know anything about the world.


    She gulped as they finally rolled to a stop. This was going to be her new home and hopefully she would be able to enjoy it more than she had done in the pce.


    "There we go," Korr said as he parked the car in front of a huge mansion and got out. He opened her aunt''s door first and then opened hers. "This is the house that you would be staying in for now." He smiled and Adeline smiled back.


    "Thank you." She appreciated it.


    " Come on now," Tessa smiled exactly, " I can''t wait to show you the room I have prepared for you. Trust me it is everything you always wanted."


    She smiled politely, now feeling tired and just followed her aunt. It was the thought of a bedroom that made her walk.


    "I know that you''re tired now so how about we leave the tour of the house for tomorrow?" Tessa offered while giving her a knowing look and an adaline could not feel more grateful to her aunt.


    They arrived to her room and she grinned at the sight. Her aunt had truly outdone herself. The room was a mix of vintage and elegance. White, baby pink and gold dominating were the colours.


    "It''s so pretty." She smiled but Tessa could see the tiredness on her face.


    "It''s okay, baby," she cupped her cheeks and kissed Adeline''s head, "have a quick warm shower and then go to bed, yeah?"


    Adeline nodded and the two exited her room. She took the quickest shower possible to mankind and wash her body and her face. As soon as she hit the bed she was out like a light.


    *******


    She breathed in loudly as she opened her eyes. Stretching her entire body she moaned as the cracks were heard. It was a wonderful sleep.


    She set up on the bed and pulled the covers. As soon as her feet touch the ground she immediately put them back up.


    What? She frowned and touched the floor with her hand. It was warm. The floor in this world was warm?


    A bit skeptical about it, she ced her feet down one by one and when something did not happen she stood up and walked to the pouch where a fluffy sweater was kept. It was a long sweater and enough to provide her want in this weather.


    She open her door to walk out of the room. When a small window came that overlooked the outside world she noticed that it was the early hours of dawn. As she was walking to find the stairs she did a quick calction. She had fallen asleepst evening and woken up in the early hours of dawn. She must have slept for a good 10 to 12 hours.


    She found the stairs and the kitchen. But no one was there. Still, she try to find some kind of pot to boil the water.


    "Good morning,"


    She gasped and jumped in fright. "Oh my," she stared at Korr. "You scared me."


    He grinned sheepishly, "I apologise, from next time onwards I will make a little sound while walking."


    Sheughed at that but then stopped when she noticed that he was notughing which meant that he was serious about it. Oh.


    "What are you trying to find?" He asked as he nced at the drawer she had opened.


    "A pot. . Pan maybe? I just wanted to boil some water." She answered shyly. It was his house and she was rummaging across his cabs without his permission.


    "Ah," he nodded and pointed to the water color. "The cooler has the option for warm and hot water. You can take your pick."


    She turned to it, curious and found out that he was right. She took a ss that was in the cab about it as he pointed and throws hot water. It was hot. She had to switch back to warm.


    "Thank you," she said with a small smile on her face and took a seat at the bar stool. There was a small counter on which both sides two bar stools each were kept. "Why do you have a water cooler like that?"


    Korrughed. "This world can be a lot cold then your winter is. Which is why we have the technology of heated floors and warm water everywhere in the house. It''s usually found in those houses by human mates are."


    " Okay," she nodded slowly in understanding. Now, the awkward silence fell over them and she waited for her water to finish. What should she say?


    "I. . Uh . ." She watched Korr who rubbed the back of his neck and then cleared his throat, "I know about your father''s passing and I would never say to take me as one but in this world Adaline, I am your guardian and I would really like it if youe to me for any kind of problems."


    " Oh," she said it quickly, not even thinking it through. She gulped and lowere her eyes. "Having a father and having a guardian for two different things. If she took him as her guardian then there was no need for her to ever take him as her father.


    "Hey," he patted her hand and she looked at him, "I am just here for your problems adaline. Just those."


    She smiled at those words, the tears build up. "I think you should back away now. Because I seem to have a lot of them."

 Chapter 185 - A New Home - III

    Korr smiled at her instead, "I understand that this is my world and it is a lot easier for me to say but giving up hope and everything else does not work well in your favour. If you''re going to think that then it''ll end you will always realise the problems faced instead of the blessings are alsoing your way."


    She shook her head adamantly, "my father died and so did my baby. There is nothing gooding out of that."??


    "I agree. It never will." He nodded along and sent a small apologetic smile her way. "But that is not what I am talking about. What you''re talking about is what consequences our decisions have on us."


    Adeline closed her eyes and lowered her head. Too many emotions for bubbling up and now she wanted to train her thoughts in before crying out to him with a jumble of words. All of the phones were fresh enough to start bleeding whenever she tried to press on them. Talking about them was too hard for her and he wanted to discuss dam and point out what was her fault and what was not. Naturally, it was not easy.


    "Nothing here was my decision."


    "It''s a hard discussion. Are you ready for it?" She looked ab at his ways to find a rather impressive face looking at her. For once she was d that someone was looking at her like that because it seemed that he was neither judging nor happy with her misery and neither was pitying her.


    "H-How hard?" She sniffed and he sent a small smile her way.


    He answered, "Very, little one. Because this is going to point out a lot of mistakes from your side too."


    She was not ready for that. She was not going to ept that everything was just her fault and those were just her decisions that had led here. "Do you know how hard it had been to know that people could shift into somethingpletely different? It was too scary that night!"


    "What night?" He frowned and she answered immediately, on a roll.


    "The night that my neighbour invited me to a so-called adventure. I-I don''t know what happened but all I could think was my feet following the tune of whatever he was saying and then we stood there on some kind of. . . I do not know, I saw Ashley and Alexander twist and turn into monsters!"


    " Lycans." He corrected her. "Who is this neighbor you talk of?"


    "Noah." She sniffed. " He was the neighbor and also the person who was responsible for my baby''s death."


    "And your father''s." Korr added but it seemed like a question to her.


    "What?" She blinked to get the tears away. "Xavier was?" She told him yet the uncertainty showed.


    He shook his head. "I don''t think so my dear. You never got the events right."


    "They happened to me." She was quick to point it out to him and he nodded.


    " Perhaps you have your side of the story." He corrected himself. "How about you try to understand this this way. Your side of the story, your view is full of the human concept,whereas you are dealing with the supernatural one which is why you failed to get them in the right order and the right reasoning."


    A groan wasing. She never understood how it always came to be her fall to not have any kind of knowledge regarding the things that she had always been unaware of full stop of course she had half of information regarding everything. She knew what happened that night by Ashlynn and then she came to know what the heritachry was by Patricia.


    Both the knowledge receiving events were followed by something drastic happening to her and she could not continue getting the full ount of events once again.


    She took a sip of her now lukewarm water. "What happened?"


    He sighed and leaned back a bit. "I do not know."


    "What?" She gaped at him in surprise. "But you . . ."


    "Yes?"


    "But I thought. . that you knew." She meekly pointed out.


    He shook his head and sighed softly. " No child, I mainly pointed out the fact that you have your half of the story which is not as significant as the other because the world revolving around you now is supernatural."


    Wow, she thought, way to make her feel insignificant.


    What did she want to do from here? She thought about it.


    Knowing what happened more or getting knowledge about anything just brought her events that she did not want to be a part of. Rather she wanted to justpletely forget about them.


    Why couldn''t she just do that instead?


    She looked at Korr, "how long am I to stay here?" Maybe in a given time frame she could figure out something to do.


    Korr looked taken aback at that and she felt bad. "I was just asking for it for the sake of it. I had no intention of. ."


    He waved it off. "Well, for the time you want to stay here I guess. Why is there something specific that you would like to do?"


    She pursued her lips as she thought about it. Now that she had an option she would actually like to think about it. That''s when she remembered, "Mr. Korr, do you have schools here?"


    "Uh," he looked a bit uncertain, "Yes, why?"


    "I think I would like to join them." A full gone smile came to her face as she was genuinely excited about the idea of. She did not like studying but she did not hate it either which made it favourable for her to go to school and get things off of her mind.


    It was the perfect opportunity!


    Korr Quill was surprised and he failed to conceal it. Even though he was responsible for Adaline as her guardian har life remained in the hands of the king who had a maid. He was the only extended person that was taking care of her for now.


    "Do you mind if I tell you the answer by the evening?"


    Her smile dimmed but she had faced much more than a reduction which is why she noted family and did not let it deter her. Maybe, just maybe, it would be a yes.

 Chapter 186 - . . . School.

    Quill had sent him a message and the very first thing Xavier did after waking up was call the man who had picked up immediately as a waiting for it.


    "Yes, Quill?"??


    "Good morning your highness," the man did not forget his manners and the protocol that was expected to be followed by him, "I apologize for disturbing you in the early hours of the morning¡ª"


    "Cut to the chase,"


    "Yes, your highness," Korr cleared his throat, "harness and I were talking early in the morning. She had retired early in the evening yesterday and woke up in the early hours of dawn which is why I went to give herpany. She has made the demand of going to school."


    " School?" Xavier repeated, taken aback. " Did she say why she wanted to go to school?" Adeline was one of those people that might have a weird idea that there was always a logic behind her words. Right now he was failing to understand what it was.


    "No, sir,"


    He scowled. What was she upto.


    "When should I expect an answer from you, sir?"


    He sighed, "when have you told her?"


    "The evening."


    "I shall get back to you before that." He said before cing the headset on its receiver. He sighed again.


    For a moment he stopped thinking about it and went to have his bath. He would think about it to clear your mind and after he had his breakfast. When he reached his dressing room the servants were already there to do the same. Within moments he was walking to the dining room.


    Only to his surprise his father was sitting there along with his mother.


    "Good morning," he wished and Javier stood up to give him a long hug. Javier ced his hand on his son''s back and then on his head. It was just like he had done to Xavier when he was an infant trying to calm the boy down by letting him know that he was safe with him.


    "It''s alright now." He added softly, "Give it time."


    Numerous asions had gone by when his father had to use his dominance on his brother and him. But this woman stood out from the rest of them because this time his father''s chest rumbled and the sensation protected him from everything else. It casted an aura of protection around him letting him know that everything was going to be fine and that his father was going to be there to deal with it too.


    It was the best feeling ever.


    "Thank you," he muttered before pulling away, he sniffed, "Sage?"


    Cassandra chuckled, "Had to. I did not want anyone else to hear the conversation in this room and let your ego be hurt."


    Xavierughed along with his father at his mother''s teasing.


    "Ashlynn?" Javier asked as he took his seat again.


    Cassandra sighed dramatically, "the girl is getting dressed and prepared for the day. Trust me she had makeup artists walking to The pce at 7:00 in the morning."


    " Let her enjoy," the words alone caused them to shut down, "it is a given now."


    Cassandra slowly looked down to herp and closed her eyes. She wanted to say it all but she knew that they had already had enough about this topic. It brought no one Joy which is why she shut up about it. The girl was going to die and it was a matter of time. It was an inside truth that everyone knew about which is why she kept shut.


    Ashlynn right after a few minutes and breakfast was served to all of them. Xavier sat at the head chair of the table given that he was the king and now held more power than anyone else in the room.


    "So I heard something," Cassandra dabbed the corner of her lips as she ced the napkin down, "your an Adaline''s schooling is still iplete."


    Xavier''s hand froze mid air. He lowered it eventually and deadpanned, "You heard my talk with him."


    She shrugged, "You were too loud."


    "I was in my room with closed doors and windows and three whole days away from you mother. I think you need a new excuse."


    "Don''t talk back," she scowled and a small giggle was heard from Ashlynn. "Anyway," she warned him not to interrupt with her eyes and turned to her husband who was already looking at her with pointed eyes. He knew that she was up to something.


    "I was thinking of sending Adaline and Xavier along with Ashlynn to political schooling and business and Royal history. They should know what they are going to get themselves into and it is only helpful now that Adeline wants to go back to schooling."


    Javier listened to her until she finished. " And who is to rule while he is studying? We cannot expect him to do both."


    "I was not going to ask him which is why you are going to act as the regent."


    His eyes narrowed dangerously, "Cassandra?"


    Telling him to act as a regent without discussing it felt was a dangerous tour package specially to be carried out in front of the king and in the hallway with servants and soldiers standing with their loyalty tied to him.


    She looked at Xavier, "you immediately took to The throne after the passing of your uncle which is why I havee up with a solution. You would have done all of that what happened which is why I am suggesting it now. You both need a break and I think it''s going to be perfect."


    A break? " Father, what do you think?" He looked at Javier who was in deep thought.


    "If it was someone who was destined for The throne as the heir then it was obvious they were going to get the education for it. You won thepetition from Alexander yet when your uncle passed away you immediately took to The throne which is why I think it''s alright that you take the education needed for it."


    Xavier didn''t put his own opinions in it. Perhaps, it might work out for the best.


    "It is decided then," he nced at Ashlynn, "We shall go to . . . School."

 Chapter 187 - The School - I

    "You might be the first child I have ever seen who is excited to go to school in a world where we are considered nothing." Tessa said and then blew on her hot tea. "Even though I consider your father to be the nerd, you have seeded him."


    Adeline giggled and corrected her cor. They did have uniforms and it was made mandatory by the king to ensure that no one felt to be out of the social hierarchy. The uniforms made it sure that everyone felt equal and no one would close better than the other. However the supernatural kind did not have to wear the winter clothes where Adeline had to. She was wearing a jacket and a half -sleeved sweater.??


    "I do not care. Studying makes me feel nice." She told her aunt who snorted.


    She stirred her cup of tea as she made another for herself and was still dressed in a night suit. Her aunt had gotten up early because it was Adeline''s first day.


    "Studying usually gives people a headache but then again," Tessa muttered under breath and shook her head. "Nevermind that, are you sure you''ve gotten everything. The double cross check with the book?"


    Adeline nodded. She had packed her bagst night and double checked it this morning. One thing she did not understand what the subjects which is why she moved back to her study table which Mr. Korr har installed it in her room and picked up the booklet.


    Turning to the page where his subjects were, Adeline questioned her aunt, "Aunty Tess, who was the one to choose my subjects?"


    Tessa shrugged, "why?"


    "The subjects written here are almostpulsory and are politics, history,w and economics. The only choice I have is between English literature or poetry." She ced the booklet down with the huff, " to be honest it is apulsion to choose either of the two n I do not like literature nor poetry."


    Tessa raised her eyebrows in apparent shock. It was true that she had not chosen any subject and neither had her made with these subjects were quite heavy for a child who was just 17.


    She smiled at Adeline, "I''m not sure how schooling works here honey. How about you attend them today and tell me how you feel about them? And on the other hand I will talk to Korr about it."


    Adeline looked at the booklet kept on the table. She had no problem with attending the subjects if they were going to begin at beginner level with her. " Okay," she agreed.


    "Let''s go to the car then." Tessa said and had not changed because it was her mate that was supposed to take her to school for today. He was supposed to talk to the headmaster as her guardian and her aunt was going to pick her up.


    This time when they climbed inside the car, Korr was not driving instead it was a driver.


    "Adeline, if you ever feel ufortable with anything at the school I want you toe to me immediately about it. If I am not at home or unavable I want you to leave a message with my secretary, is that alright?"He sounded pretty serious about it and with his expressions anyone could tell that he was not joking about it.


    "I do." She agreed to his demands. If anything this had only spiked a small fear in her mind to what could be the worst that could possibly happen to her at the school. She was after all a human which meant that people could bully and pick up on her very easily.


    When they reached the school there were not many people or cars in the car park. The driver opened the door for Mr. Korr and he himself opened the door for her.


    He held out his elbow for her with a small smile on her face and she gratefully took it. Perhaps he was aware of the nerves that she was facing. After all it was a new word and a new school along with the tough subjects that she had never heard of in High school.


    The woman nodded and went inside, only toe back with a small smile on her face and telling them that they could go inside to meet the headmaster. Another couple with a child younger than adaline walked out and then, Adeline and Mr. Korr walked in.


    "Good morning Headmaster," Mr. Korr wished upon entering the office and Adaline noticed the change in his voice. He truly changed his entire attitude when he was talking to her and her aunt.


    "Good morning Ambassador Quill, please, have a seat." He pointed to the one directly in front of him. Once Adaline and her guardian were seated he took his seat as well.


    The headmaster looked at her, smiled a little and then nodded. Adeline''s eyes widened at the sudden attention on her. She gave a quick smile back to him and then looked away.


    She must have looked like a duck.


    "I am truly delighted that you have chosen this school for your niece. I hope that she will like our school just as much."


    She nced at Korr now.


    "I have no doubts about that. I have studied here as well. The only thing I am concerned about is that my niece is a human and they are not likely to be treated well." He gave him a pointed look, "and I talked of that from experience."


    Adeline now turned to look at the headmaster for answers.


    The man straightened in his chair and fixed his jacket slightly which had nothing wrong with it. "It has been a long time since you studied here and graduated. I assure you that things have changed." He looked adaline quickly before.in his eyes away and towards her guardian. It felt like they were conversing in between them even though they were conversing in front of her.

 Chapter 188 - The School - II

    "True, it has been a long time. But at the end of the day we are the same at the core." Mr. Korr did not deter from his point and even though added in was supposed to feel embarrassed at her guardian''s adamant stand she actually felt grateful towards him.


    He was carrying enough for her to make sure that she did not get bullied and that the administration knew that he was strictly against it.??


    "I want you to remember, headmaster, that if anything even remotely troubles Adaline, you do not take strict action against it when needed and I shall pull her out and leave a very bad review."


    Adeline noticed how the man gulped. Was review a hidden word for something? Why would a school care about just one bad review or was the man next to her that powerful and influential?


    "I know," the man said and once again Adeline felt that he was focusing on something else rather than just answering what Mr Korr was talking about, "nevertheless I am sure that it would not be needed from our side."


    Enough with it already!


    " Um," she said uncertainly, thinking that she would not gain much attention with a little sound but the opposite of it happened. Both of them immediately looked at her, giving her their full attention.


    Okay, now what?


    "Um . . I was hoping to know about the. ." The what? What was she hoping to know about?


    "Yes?" Mr. Korr encouraged her.


    She looked at the table and her eyes caught the familiar booklet. "The subjects! I want to know more about the subjects."


    The headmaster scowled her way. "What is it that you would like to know about the subjects, Ms. Quill?"


    Quill? What the hell?


    "Quill?" She repeated after him with a little shock visible on her face. "Myst name is Woods."


    The headmaster''s eyes darted towards the man next to her. She, too, looked at Mr. Korr.


    He appeared to be grim and his first was clenched over the armrest of the chair.


    "You were Woods," he said the words painfully slow, "now yourst name is Quill because I have taken you under my guardianship. You are now my ward which is why you have myst name."


    She looked at him, stared at him and then blinked at him. " What?" She muttered and then looked at the headmaster who appeared to be serious about the matter as well.


    " What is that supposed to mean? You cannot just change my name without my permission."


    "Ms. Quill, you are under age which is why you do not need to give permission to be someone''s ward." He looked at Mr. Korr before looking at Adeline again, "your aunt could have been your legal guardian but she is not even a half blooded supernatural being which is why it falls upon your uncle to take you under wing, which he has."


    The way the headmaster said that he had made it seem like he had done a favour on Adaline for doing so. But she was not in need of that very favour. "But I didn''t. . . I was not even aware of this change!" She shrieked. "Do you even know what myst name means to me?"


    "I am sure we are familiar with the feeling." Mr. Korr spoke up. "We all hold ourst names due to our hearts, which is why you must take up on the name given to you now. You¡ª"he stopped as a final gaining control over his words and shook his head slightly. "We shall talk about this at home. Is there something else you want to address?"


    She shook her head no, as mind wandered to what the man just told her. He had tantly dismissed her and now the talk that they had had the previous morning held no importance to her anymore.


    "No, thank you." She still said it politely.


    Korr shifted and stood up and the other two followed. "Come Adeline, I shall walk you to your ss."


    Adeline walked behind him as they walked out of the cabin of theheadmaster. She picked up her back that she had ced upon the waiting chair as the secretary had told her.


    The secretary had a bundle of papers in her hands which Korr took from her and did not give to Adeline immediately. Instead he led her to her as soon as they walked through to hallways and then ced it at her table.


    "Thank you for walking me." She smiled slightly. She did not know why he did but it did help in calming her nerves as she had someone close to her.


    He smiled, "Anytime kid, however," he looked at the room and at the entrance making Adaline look at it too. What was he looking for?


    Just as she was about to ask the man what he was looking for, she opened her mouth as a familiar figure walked in making her gap at her.


    "There she is." He said and Adeline watched.


    The girl looked around the ssroom before her eyes finallynded on adaline and she smiled before waving at her wildly. Adine waved her hand as she raised it a little up in the air.


    "Hi. . . " She whispered back and watched as she girl came to her.


    "Hi!" She said and hugged Adeline, who respectfully stood up to greet an old friend.


    "Elizabeth," she said and hugged her back, "How are you?" Elizabeth''s familiar perfume wafted into her nose and she breathed it in. It had been so long since she smelled someone familiar.


    "Good, good, how are you?" She smiled at Adeline.


    "Good too." She nodded and looked at Mr Korr with her eyes filled with questions. What was Elizabeth doing here? Was she the mate of someone like her or was she belonging to the supernaturalmunity herself?


    "Hey," Beth demanded her attention back and this time looked serious, "let''s wait for the lunch break toe around, yeah? We can talk then?"


    Adeline stared at her for a second long and then ordered. Taking up her offer seemed harmless.

 Chapter 189 - The School - III

    Political science.


    That was the first ss that she was attending with Elizabeth and it honestly could not go more wrong.??


    This was not good. She did not understand a word!


    The books were correct. They were the exact same ones that the professor had opened in front of him and he said that he would send them the handwritten notes by tonight. Each and every child would have to copy them in their own handwriting.


    There were only sixteen children in her ss and Adeline''s first thought was that she was going to have lesspetition and it would help and seed. She was pretty much at the bottom of the ss because she did not understand a single word.


    "Now, there are only 15 minutes left for the ss to be over. I want you all to do a quick revision to what I have taught you today, brush over the topics and let me know if you have a doubt in any of them." The professor said as he took a seat finally. He had spent the entire ss standing and exining everything to them.


    Everyone opened their books along with Adaline who tried to read over everything to see if she understood anything.


    Political ideas, ideologies, institutions, policies, processes, and behavior, as well as groups, sses, government, diplomacy,w, strategy, and war.


    She closed the book.


    She had never heard or seen such topics. The remote topics that she had seen regarding politics was when people were roasting each other''s careers or the news channels were doing it.


    Behaviour; what was behaviour doing in politics? She could understand ideologies but then what were processes doing here?


    WAR?!


    She ced her head in her hands and thenid down on the table. She was officially depressed. The school had depressed her. The unbelievable happened.


    She didn''t look forward to attending this ss tomorrow.


    Single bell chimed and it was over for them. They had a twenty minute break in between as they only had four subjects of an hour each. The next teacher woulde in after twenty minutes as this professor left and added in once again banged her head on the desk.


    "Woah," Elizabeth whistled, "What''s up Addy?"


    Adeline sighed. She then turned her head slightly so that she could see the girl who was sitting beside her. "I''m done for the day."


    "I am done for life." Elizabeth shrugged.


    Adeline then remembered what she had thought about earlier and sat up in her chair. Thankfully they all were sitting in a single chair with the desk attached. It was really good at defining personal space.


    "Elizabeth," she began carefully trying not to offend her friend in any way, "How . . Did youe to this world?"


    "Realm." Elizabeth corrected her, "realm is a parallel of the world. More like an imagination but it''s true."


    She cleared her throat, "And to answer your prior question. I am Dn''s mate and he is the king''s delta."


    "Delta, as in the warmander?"


    Elizabeth pursued her lips and little. Adeline was off the track but she was correct which is why she nodded. "That''s it."


    Adeline nodded, "So he shifted here?"


    Elizabeth nodded. "When save your pic am the king it was up to everyone to fight it out and see whoes on top. Dn was good at fighting and had strategies the best."


    "That is good to know." Adeline smiled and praised. "What about his brother?" Dn had a younger brother and he seems to be wanting to take care of his younger brother.


    " He lives with us now. He is really a cute child Adeline, you must meet him!" She gushed, " like I used to hate children, I mean whenever I threw tantrums, but this one is so good and understanding and I don''t mind an asional tantrum or two."


    Adelineughed lightly. It felt good to have an old friend back. With Elizabeth it kind of seemed as if the timepse in between never happened. They have bounced right back.


    "The next ss is economics." Elizabeth sighed and picked up her bag. " For this one we need to move to the business room."


    "Really?" Adeline started to pack her bags as well. "I thought we would be attending sses in this room only."


    Elizabeth shook her head. "Technically there are a few sses allotted to certain room''s. Like political science. You will have the maps and charge decorating the room," Adeline noticed, "the rest will happen in our ssroom which wille to know tomorrow as a first ss is there tomorrow."


    Adeline nodded and walked along with Elizabeth who seemed to like she knew where they were going.


    This ce seemed like a luxurious academy. Also like a maze where she knew she could get lost anytime.


    "So do you know where we are going?"


    Adeline stopped and turned to her with shocked eyes. "You don''t know where we''re going?" She hissed at Elizabeth who looked just as shocked.


    Elizabeth gaped at her. " No! I thought since you came here early you must have toured the ce."


    "No I didn''t!" She shrieked back. " Oh my god!"


    A small vibration was heard widening Elizabeth''s eyes. "Shit, warning bell. The teacher must being in."


    "We-well," Adeline took off a bag from her shoulder and tried to open the zip of the bag with panicky hands and take out the booklet. The booklet had the room numbers written in them.


    "Hurry!" Elizabeth whispered to her in a hurry as she jumped on her feet constantly. She hadpletely forgotten that she had the booklet as well.


    "What''s going on? Why are the two of you not in the sses?" They heard a booming voice making Adaline drop her bag and turned to the voice.


    She was on the verge of raising hands and surrendering to the enemy. God! She was going to have the worst first impression ever.


    "They are with me." Her breath hitched. "If you''ll be kind enough to excuse us."

 Chapter 190 - Lunch Break - I

    She nced at where he stood. He stood leaning on the door of a ssroom cleansing directly at her making her look away in that instant.


    She looked down.??


    "Oh, well," the teacher awkwardly cleared his throat, "do you. . .uh. . Does Ms Quill attend sem sses as you, your highness?"


    "No," he shook his head, "we were meeting and we lost track of time. If you would be so kind as to excuse her presence."


    The teacher nodded hurriedly. " Yes, sir."


    Adelen watched the exchange silently. He took her side and then disappeared back into the ssroom. Somehow she felt longing for him more than before. It was in her heart and came to the surface and became a good throbbing.


    "Should I escort you, Ms Quill?" The teacher asked with a small smile on his face and Adaline nodded.


    Elizabeth smiled sheepishly when the teacher began to move in theplete opposite direction that they hade from. If this was not enough Adaline realised that when she would enter the ss she would be the centre of attention.


    The day was proceeding perfectly.


    She was the centre of attention when she entered. Economics was not as hard as political science. She was still struggling to understand the few concepts that they were talking about.


    During the entire duration of the ss Adeline realised that she might have to begin from the very beginning and brush up on some new concepts which in this ss would be considered beginners 101.


    She once again closed the book as the teacher asked them to realise. There was nothing to revise when she did not even understand half of the topic.


    Another topic she would have to take up with Mr Korr.


    "How are you faring?"She asked Elizabeth.


    "Bad," she groaned, "Usually people send their children to home tutors only. Theye at home and teach topics relevant to the business that the child is heir to."


    "Oh, I see." Adeline frowned slightly at the mentioned characteristic and turned to Elizabeth to ask, "what are you going to get into?"


    Here she froze. She looked at Adeline''s quizzical face before looking away. This was not good because she was technically here to help Adaline.


    Her mate was the delta and she was technically Adeline''s helping hand. She was going to be the one that would attend to Luna and solve matters at hand along with her. Now she was not sure if she was supposed to tell Adeline this because Dn had told her about her recent anxiety attack and also how Adaline had tried to cut her wrist.


    Both of the situations pointed to the fact that she should avoid telling any kind of information that might be done to her. Even though Elizabeth wanted to be the friend that would be honest with Adeline now was probably not the time and she did not want Adaline to have an episode.


    "I . . Uh," she shrugged, "I would be assisting the king. I''m like a council person but for . . . economics and in general." She waved her hand around awkwardly trying to make Adeline understand what she was talking about. She felt like a fool and guilty.


    Adeline nodded and sent a small smile her friend''s way only making her feel more guilty than before.


    Elizabeth peeked at her from the corner of her eyes. If anything she had never imagined Adeline to get into so much trouble and no matter how much she wanted to help she could not do much without the permission of the king and the queen mother.


    She hated it.


    "So," she smiled, "do you know that the food here is one of the best ever going to have."


    Adeline''s smile widened. There it was. "Really?" The foodie in adaline wasing out and Elizabeth felt like she somehow had the old Adeline back or at least a part of her.


    She nodded. "After this is lunch and¡ª" another single Bell rang out and they both grinned at each other. It was lunch time.


    The students were much more sophisticated than back in High school. There were no more crowded hallways and as soon as they kept their books inside the bag that they carried they made their way to the cafeteria. Thankfully Elisabeth knew this time where to go. Her nose was following the scent of food.


    "Your nose could not smell like an economics ss?" Adeline grumbled out.


    Elizabeth frowned, "I hope you realise that economics does not have a scent!"


    They stood in line but before that kept their bags on a bench with two seats. Elizabeth had informed her that Wolves were usually territorial and if they kept their bags at a ce that no one was going to touch them out of respect and understanding.


    Adelen took a bowl of mangoes along with pizza with chicken and bacon pieces on it. It seemed fresh and too good to be true.


    She was really doubting that it would taste the same as it looked like. No school gives such wonderful food.


    "I''m so wrong," she moaned out after the first bite, "it is so good!"


    Elizabeth snorted but then leaned in, "keep the moaning to yourself. We are horny bastards. You don''t want anyone having bad dreams about you."


    " Ew!" Adeline grimaced. "Why would you say that¡ª"


    The doors opened, cutting her off. They were thest people that were entering the cafeteria. It was Xavier and along with him but to more people along with Dn that she remembered.


    The other two are also his friends. So All of his friends were wolves and belonged to the supernaturalmunity?


    She could not help as a bitter thought came to her mind. She had lost her father and previous friend and then thest friends because she could not focus on anything but grieving. What had Xavier lost?


    Sheet a perfect and pierced her mango as she took a bite of it. It was sweet and yummy.


    She looked at the girl in front of her to be watching something behind her back. Adeline and turned around to see what it was only to see the boys sitting at the table behind them and in the far corner of the cafeteria.

 Chapter 191 - The Lunch Break - II

    Deja vu.


    She felt it''s alling back to her. It was literally like a sh from the past.??


    She turned around immediately and focused on her food.


    "Can you stop looking at them Elizabeth?" She whispered.


    "Dn''s so hot." Elizabeth whispered back as she did not move her eyes from the scene in front of her. That only made a deal and closed her eyes painfully.


    She felt so embarrassed. How could she be so crude like that? Elizabeth was more like Christian now!


    Adeline continued to focus on her fruit. The mangoes were delicious and she had never had them like this. There seems to be so rich in vour she wanted what kind of manure and fertilizer they used.


    "You love the mangoes," Elizabeth observed and said out loud with a small smile. "Do you know that these are only seasonal so you should enjoy them as much as you can right now. Only two months are left for it to go. And we actually do not use fertilizers and pesticides like you do in your realm. The only thing we use is manure!"


    "Wow¡ªwait," Adeline scowled, "but pesticides have to be used in order to get the pests of the crop. It is necessary so that the crop does not go bad."


    Elizabeth''s eyebrows shot to the roof for a quick second before she calmed down, "that''s true. I think I got that one wrong. We don''t use as much as fertilizers to grow the crop."


    She then nodded in amazement, "are you into forming? Usually people do not keep such knowledge."


    Adeline shrugged, "I don''t know. One day I threw a bit of food and father went off on me. I just wanted to know what he was talking about and I looked into everything regarding farming and farmers."


    Elizabeth bit back her smile and saw the smile mate shed at her. Those who truly Luna qualities.


    She genuinely cared for everyone like a luna would. There was no maliciousness inside her only kindness and the gentle soul that she was.


    The next ss was business and here the first chapter was overview and finally Adeline was able to understand something.


    The most simple meaning she could find for business was buying and selling products for a profit. If profit was not involved then it was not business.


    She sighed. Finally, something went into her brain.


    But it was only a short break that she had received. The next ss was history.


    She was going to learn the history of the world that she had for the first time stepped in. To be honest she did not even know the name of this world.


    She sighed.


    This ss, she hoped it would be nice.


    The next thing she knew was she had entered some kind of ancient library. There were wooden tables with chairs andmps with aisles of books, thick and heavy books.


    It felt like she had entered a movie scene.


    "Good morning your highness," she jumped at the sudden voice and turned around to find a man with a long beard hanging off of a man''s chin with white hair tied at the back of his head. He looked like the real version of Dumbledore.


    "H-hello, good morning," she said in a slight panicky voice.


    Instead the manughed and shook his head slightly, " I understand that I might unnerve you. Living for a hundred years and above is not easy and at times people mistake you for ghosts."


    Adelen let out a nervous giggle at the man''s words. She was slightly afraid that he might take offence to her. After all she had been taught to respect the elders no matter what cost.


    He turned his back on her and walked, "I was not expecting you to be the first one to enter this ss. You will be attending it with two other people who both are of Royal blood and the royal family. I suppose you would know them."


    Did she?


    "However we would still start when all three of us are here until unless one is absent." He stopped in front of a table where there were three seeds. Two at the other ends and one in the middle. "Take a seat."


    She did. The one closest to her was the seat at the end of the table. Now the one in front of and in the middle ones were empty and she waited for the people toe. How could someone bete to a ss when it was thest one. People should be more likely to attend this one and get it over with instead.


    "Sorry I amte, professor!" A small yet Shrieky voice made Adelene turn around hoping that it was someone familiar and it was. It was Ashylnn.


    Adeline gulped slightly. What was she supposed to talk about?


    "It''s alright. We are still waiting for one."


    " Okay," Ashlynn kept books on the table and finally looked at the person who was sitting there as well. Her eyes wide and briefly before a smile came to her face.


    "Adeline! Oh my god!" She squealed in happiness and immediately pulled the Human into a tight hug. "I missed you!"


    That made Adeline smile. She too pulled Ashlynn into a hug tightly.


    "How are you now?" Adeline asked as soon as they pulled apart.


    "Good," she took her seat, "don''t mind that. The episodes are going to get more and more frequent before finally I lose myself to the edge of insanity." She joked andughed lightly but that did not make Adaline feel funny. If anything it made her feel bad.


    "Please don''t say that. Please don''t talk like that," she told Ashylnn who chuckled.


    "Oh, please," she shrugged in return, "it''s our nature that works for us. We tried to find an alternative but nothing just works."


    Adeline''s mood dimmed. How was it that nature could be so cruel when she had made creatures like them? Somehow she feltpelled to help her friend and find out a way that works for everyone without going against the almighty nature.

 Chapter 192 - A Luna On A Mission - I

    Ashlynn was not invested in her nails and had demanded that Adelinee with her to her next appointment. Since she was no longer inmunication with her wolf as much as she was before she had stopped shifting asionally which is why she could have her manicure done.


    It only made Adeline''s mood dimmer.??


    The doors opened and closed and he was finally thest person to arrive. Adeline did not bother to turn around to see who it was because they were frankly not invested enough in studying.


    "Sorry,"


    The mere grunt was enough for her breath to hitch.


    Xavier. He was the third student to join.


    Also I did not have that he was the president is it directly in front of her. Now she wished that she had taken the middle seat at least in front of her would be the teacher and not Xavier.


    When she nced at him sneakily she noticed that he was not looking at her as well. At the book in front of him as if deliberately avoiding looking at her.


    She felt ignored and it was not a nice feeling.


    "Now, that is why we are here, we are going to our history session." The old teacher with a huge beard came and sat right in front of Ashlynn.


    Adeline was scared of this lesson because she didn''t even know the name of this world.


    "Are there any more questions before we start?"


    Adelen raised her hand a little and the man nodded at her acknowledging to speak.


    "Umm. . What is the name?"


    "My name?" The professor in his grave voice.


    She shook her head but realised that she did not know that either. "I mean, the name of the world."


    "World?" The man looked confused, "What wor¡ª"


    "It''s the shapeshifting realm. Everyone that can shift into something lives here and is under this kingdom''s royal family." Xavier''s voice rang out.


    Ashlynn bit back her smile. It was obvious that Xavier was the first person to understand what Adaline was talking about.


    "Oh, okay." Adeline nodded, "thank you."


    God help with those red cheeks! As if things are not embarrassing enough for now she had to deal with these!


    " Alright that if there are no more questions then we can proceed forward?" The man looked at all three of their faces and then proceeded when he got nothing in reply, "now we will begin from the very history . . .


    Added and looked at her book. The very history which meant how wolves came to existence. So that means that it would also have the information regarding what happened when one mate died?


    Her eyes narrowed slightly at the book. Somewhere in this huge library should be the book regarding what they were supposed to do. At least some kind of hint would be avable.


    There had to be one kind of ancestor that was invested in these things such as she was. It was not fair that on the passing of one the another one soon followed. Someone must have found out something.


    "Also, you must not forget that there is a lot more history in these walls than there are in these books. If you want, you three have unlimited ess to this library and the library inside the pce."


    She narrowed her eyes slightly. It might work.


    Once again the man had given her revision time. In fact he had only made them study for 30 minutes because ording to him history was something that they were supposed to take interest in on their own and said he had already told them the stories they could go ahead and research on it for their fun.


    Fun; now this man was either going to be a favourite teacher or this history was going to be her favourite subject.


    "You will find me in the library. Give me a call and I shalle to you." The old professor said as he stood up and walked out of their sight.


    Ashlynn was again busy in herself, an adaline muttered and soft excuse me and got up to leave.


    She started with a random aisle while having no knowledge of where to go.


    Health.


    The first topic was held, which meant that they were talking about the medical science or just general biology of a wolf.


    "Not you," she tutted under her breath and began to move to a different aisle.


    Poetry.


    Naah, who enjoyed poetry?


    Then there was literature.


    She huffed. This library was so huge and it had so many things inside it. Adeline wondered if she would be able to reach the department of history in time.


    She frowned and moved back to where the health books were.


    She squinted her eyes at them. Was it possible that by chance the health book also contained the death of the mate?


    Because it must have been viewed as something quizzical that after one person died the other one soon followed. There must have been no possible exnation for it in the very beginning.


    Her eyes lit up. That was it!


    She started reading the titles of the book. The only trouble was she did not know where to begin.


    "Professor?" She called out.


    "Yes?" She heard at the other end of the library. She frowned. Did the professor not say that he woulde?


    "If I need to look for something, what to I look for to find the beginning?" She called out in a little loud voice. He was old and most of his hair was grey. It was obvious that he could not hear her properly as he could one day.


    "Don''t shout," she turned around to see the professor standing at the end of the aisle.


    What the hell? She waspletely shocked at how he had reached her without her knowing. He was old and he even had a hunched back!


    He grinned, "Yes, child. I am an old Lycan. I am stronger than you are right now. Now tell me what are you looking for?"

 Chapter 193 - A Luna On A Mission - II

    "Oh, I Wanted. . " She trailed off as she searched for something in the aisle. What was the specific word for it?


    "Ms. Quill if you must know that the other students are gone if you want you can continue this ss or you coulde in early tomorrow. You must not keep your guardian waiting." The man dutifully informed her. It was a given that this girl was human and did not know many things about the school.??


    She shook her head, " would you mind if I take a few books home?"


    His forehead creased slightly as he turned to the books and then back at her. He nodded his head. First thing was she was royalty so he could not refuse her and the second was she was allowed to take the book as his student. "Is there any specific book that you might want?"


    She hummed as she turned to the books releasing that she had to tell him. There was no way that she could find the book on her own without his knowledge.


    "My aunt is going to pick me up. Is there any way that you could send a message to wait for a few minutes?"


    Professor Harold as was written in his batch nodded and made his way before she heard his old voice murmur. When she looked in between the aisles she saw him talking into a handset?


    The shapeshifting realm had handsets with them?


    "Yes child," he pped his hands and rubbed them together as he neared her, "Tell me what is that I can help you with. Wth the suspense building up I think it is going to be something very interesting."


    "Um," be honest, "you must have heard what happened with Xavier''s brother and as a result what would happen to Ashlynn." The man nodded.


    Good, that made it slightly easy.


    "I was thinking about it. When the World started they must have been someone who must have noticed this happening and they must have reached somewhere with his discovery. I just want to find that link."


    "The link?"


    "yes," she nodded firmly, "that link where that person found something regarding why with the passing of one mate, the other one soon followed. There must be a reason for this professor. It just can''t be that they have to lose their connection with their wolves!"


    The man stared at her with raised eyebrows before he nodded and gave out a long sigh. "I have had this job for sixty years and in those eighty years I have actually had the honor of teaching two Luna''s in making. You are the third one my dear Adaline and the only one who has actually picked up this topic."


    She scowled, "They never thought of it? How could they do that? It was happening right in front of them?" She ignored the third lunament.


    The man let out a small ss and amusement before saying, "Just like the humans are wasting the Earth. They are aware of it yet they do nothing about it."


    Touche.


    He turned to the aisle and narrowed his eyes slightly. He then picked up two books and then another two.


    "These are the very beginnings of medicine and many topics are brushed over. If you want you can begin from these other two I am giving you are the anatomy of mates." He pursed his lips for a moment or two before adding, "I do not think that you will find anything that is more inclined towards the death of a mate but you might find where are you supposed to look for it."


    He held them out to her. "I usually do not give out more than two books at once but I know that you are interested in history so here. I shall give it to you for a week and extend it if you ask me to."


    She looked down at them, "are you giving me more than two because you think I am the Luna?"


    He hummed loudly, " I wonder why I think that." He smiled, "pack your back child. Ie I''ll ask someone to drop them for you at the reception where your aunt is waiting."


    And that is what exactly happened. The boy that had been asked to drop the books for her did not even let Adeline touch them. He himself went ahead and handed it to the driver who was standing with her aunt.


    "Hey love," Tessa ced an arm on her niece''s shoulder and hugged her side to side. "How was your first day with supernatural?"


    Adeline giggled. "Good. But I honestly felt like an idiot in every ss."


    Tessa stared at her in shock, "What?" She honestly found it hard to believe that Adaline was finding sses to be difficult. " What happened?"


    Adeline shrugged as it was no big deal which it honestly was for her. "I have never studied economics nor have I studied business. It was just too difficult to understand anything."


    Tessa held her hand and started rubbing it, "you do know that private tuitions are always an option?"


    " I don''t want to drop out."


    "There is nothing wrong with dropping out." Tessa kissed her forehead, "but if you want then we can go for tuitions in the evening and you could go to school in the morning like normal. The evening one would help you understand whatever you did in school with more rity."


    Adaline bit her lip slightly as she looked out of the window thinking about it. It did seem to be an amazing n as she could attend school simultaneously her tution teacher would help in understanding the basic concepts.


    "I think I''ll do it." She agreed.


    "Great, anything else?" Tessa smiled down at the child with a bright smile. She was very into gossip.


    There was always the topic of Mr. Korr trying to change herst name without her permission but she did not want to discuss it with her aunt before talking to him.


    After all, was this conversation not between him and her to decide what was going to happen next?


    "Home first?" Adeline asked as she was looking out.


    Home? Tessa took in a sharp breath, was this home now?

 Chapter 194 - A Luna On A Mission - III

    It seemed to have bound the mates together. Crossbreeds are less powerful than those when both of them are of the supernatural vellum. We have also noticed that one mate''s presence can make the other heal quicker than before.


    For this we did conduct a small experiment where we tried to focus on how long it would take for a man to heal given that his mate was there to tend to his needs and where the other one did not have his mate around him. It took the former around an hour or two at most two fully heal whereas the one without the mate took six to seven hours.??


    She sighed. This chapter had talked nowhere near the death of the mate because of the other. She had once again reached a dead end. But then again she nced at how many pages there were in the book that were left. Almost one fourth of her thumb was the part that she had read. The rest was to be seen.


    She sighed again and then stretched in her chair.


    This was too much work frankly. Why could she not have anyone else do it for her?


    "Ma''am Quill?"


    She turned around at the tiny voice and found a maid standing at the door of her room. Adeline beckoned her in.


    "What is it?"


    The maid answered her with a polite smile, "The dinner is ready. We would be serving it in 10 minutes. Do you want me to remind you 5 minutes prior?''


    The young girl shook her head. "I''ll be down in a moment." She said as the maid nodded and left the room.


    Adelene moved to the bathroom to wash her face and then wash her hands thoroughly. She then found herself to be in the dining room. She knew the major rooms of this house by now and it was not hard to trace them.


    That had happened after she had failed at it several times and they had to be someone who would show her the way.


    "Good evening," she wished Mr. Korr who was already seated. "Where''s Aunt?"


    Korr wished for her bag before answering, "She is actually taking a bath and would be a moment or two. She said it''s no problem if we dine into the food before her."


    "We can wait." Adeline had no problem with waiting so she said that. And quite frankly it would be her and that she would talk to most.


    Then she remembered something.


    "Mr. Korr," she began and the man looked at her, "I hope you remember our conversation at the headmaster''s office."


    "What about it?"


    "I do not want to change myst name. I understand my aunt''s but I do not understand why there was a need to change mine." She answered.


    He leaned back into the chair, forgetting the etiquettes that he had been taught when he was on a table, "Adeline, in the human world it was your aunt who held your guardianship. You are her ward but here your aunt is my mate and since she is not a wolf, I am the one that is going to decide things for her and ultimately you."


    She gulped. "I don''t get that." It was herst name. she should be given the choice to retain it!


    He nodded, but he seemed irritated with it. "There are things right no more than your aunt in this world. Things that only supernatural no and are capable of which is why I have decided to take on your guardianship from her. Your aunt, dare I say, is powerless in this world which is why I have taken control." He raised a finger, "just like you are abusive towards dogs and other animals in your word we can be abusive towards humans. You should be thankful otherwise people would have been behaving badly, much badly."


    That was not fair. More people going to bully her sympathy for the fact that she was a human now? The irony was she could not even question their humanity.


    "But. . .my name?" She tried again.


    Korr breathed in a harsh breath, "you are my niece Now. Since you do not have a father here it is obvious that you will have myst name. You are my niece and that is the end of the story." He stood up, "If you excuse me I shalle back once your aunt does. We would not mind if we had already begun eating."


    She looked down at her ss of water as she repeatedly blinked her eyes to get rid of the tears. She could hear him walking as much as she could before it finally drifted away.


    Harsh, that was Harsh.


    "Please don''t think bad of that," she heard the familiar voice of the maid who once again stood at the corner of the room. This time Adaline did not beckon her close.


    She came forward herself. "We are naturally possessive creatures. It just does not happen with mates but family members also. He treats you like his own which is why he wants you to have hisst name to allow you to have the protection and every opportunity that his name can bring to you."


    "Ohh," so they were possessive for everyst family member? "So I really cannot ever have myst name back?"


    The maid shook her head. "I do want to say something that would make you feel better but then I would be lying. The truth is you''re not going back to your world anytime soon and since you are under his care I would say make the most of it."


    She had heard a lot many times. She was not going to go back to her own world anytime soon so why should she even try? She felt like giving it all up.


    Adeline stood up from the chair that she was sitting on and raised her hand towards the maid, " I''m Adeline."


    The maid smiled and took her hand in hers, "I am Zara."

 Chapter 195 - A Luna On A Mission - IV

    The servants collected their tes and Mr. Korr stood up. "Ladies, if you would excuse me now. I have some work pending that I have to look into immediately."


    "That''s fine," Tessa nodded and Adeline passed him a small smile as well. Maybe he did know that he was the elephant in the room.??


    Tessa and Adeline used the opportunity to order some extra desert and enjoy talking.


    "Are you sure that you want to do this?" Tessa asked about her ns, "it is one thing to be thoughtful and helpful but other when you''re sacrificing yourself for this."


    Adaline quickly shook her head. "I am not sacrificing myself in any way. I am just trying to find that link." She had sacrificed enough already. The sacrifices were made without her knowledge and they demanded way too much from her, the life of the two people that she could never imagine and this time she was not going to give them anything that she was notfortable with.


    She further added after taking a bite of her cake, "the thing is it''s going to take time. I have to look through the medical history to the point where they were actually discussing how it was possible that one mate by the other one actually followed. I have to find that point where it is said that it wasmonly noticed and always happening."


    "Okay," Tessa nodded and ced her spoon down, "I have a few questions. I do not mean to ruin this for you. If you don''t want to answer I ampletely fine."


    Adeline gave her the get go. How hard could these get? After all, her aunt was only looking out for her.


    Tessa began, "The link is a nice idea. You might catch up to the person who had first noticed that but what after that? In your hands nothing would remain. You would just find that person who wrote about it and what his thoughts were."


    Okay, that did it. Adelen looked down at the te and fiddled with the cake. What had she thought about after that, she had thought about nothing.


    "I don''t know. . ." She shrugged, she could feel the tears building in humiliation, "why would you ask me that?"


    "Because at the end of the day we know nothing about them. We do not know their anatomy, we do not know their history. There might be a lot of things being hidden from us and the thing is even if you do find a way, at the end of the day it is up to them to keep it or leave it."


    She sighed and ced her spoon down.


    "I am sorry," she heard her aunt say, "I did ruin this for you, didn''t I? I should not have said it in the first ce¡ª"


    "It''s okay," Adeline cut her off, "I really did not think of this." She stood up and kissed her aunt good night.


    This was not fair, she thought as she climbed up the stairs. On reaching her room she closed the door and immediately spotted her study desk. The thick and heavy books on the desk and she sighed on the sight of them.


    What was she trying for?


    It was their work and if they did not think of doing this then why was she?


    A knock came on her door and she was ready to wear it when she remembered that all the people in the house except her and she had intensified hearing. They could even hear the answer if she whispered it.


    "Come in," she muttered and sat on the mattress, leaning against the bed.


    "Hello," zara smiled as she entered with the tray in her hand, "I heard that humans appreciate a warm ss of milk. I did add a bit of spice to it."


    "Oh," Adeline took it from the tray, "You did not have to do that." She smiled at her friend.


    Zara shook her head. "I had to. I looked at the heavy books on the table when I hade to call you for dinner earlier. You must need coffee too!"


    "I don''t. I really don''t." Adeline muttered and ced the hot ss of milk on the bedside table. Supernatural had a different definition for hot and warm. "I''m not starting them anymore."


    "Why not?"


    Adeline shrugged, "They are no longer needed."


    Zara frowned, "forgive me if I am too forward, but when you brought them here, four thick books, you must have thought of something."


    "I did." Adelen admitted right away. There was no point in hiding it. She had not brought them on a whim.


    "Then what changed? You could not have possibly gone through all those books in a day." Zara pursued her lips.


    Adalineplentated on whether she should tell Zara or not. But what was the harm in telling her?


    "I was trying to find out why one mate''s death leads to the others as well. It''s not fair."


    Zara sucked in a breath, "it is because we''re not born whole. Being whole would make us too powerful which is why the goddess divided us in half."


    Adeline shook her head adamanty, "you are born half and you will die half. It does not make sense that when one half dies away the other one has to die as well. The other half can stay just as good as before!"


    Zara shrugged, "I don''t know. No one has ever tried to find the reason why."


    "Well, I can.'' Adeline said immediately with a boastful voice. "We just have to find when someone thought about it and try to search for the reason why. From wherever he left his journey I am going to begin mine."


    "Then go ahead." Zara pointed over to the books, "maybe instead of leaving the journey for someone else to pick up you might actually find a way. Given the resources that we have today, I think you might be sessful Ma''am."

 Chapter 196 - A Luna On A Mission - V

    Adaline was 20 minutes early to the school. It helped that Mr. Korr loved to leave the house early and reach before time to the ce where you work and Adide took advantage of it. So it was him and her driving to their workces in the morning.


    She ced the books down together emitting a heavy third making the man jump slightly.??


    "Ms. Quill?" Professor Harold scowled, "What happened?"


    She pointed to the books, "sorry to say professor but these books do not have what you are finding. That talking about something revolving around how the maids healed. All four of them talk about this. I need something exactly after this or before."


    "Hmm, healing," the man muttered and stood up. He sighed as he picked them up and Adeline almost felt bad for making an old man pickup four heavy books when remembered that he was actually a Lycan.


    He ced the books back on the aisle and she followed him and stood at a distance.


    "What now?" She aksed.


    He shrugged. The action did not match his age. "Well, we would have to do some more research. There is no order for these books. Unless you want to look at them at how they are ced on the shelf." He waved his hand at them, "I think you might have to read every book individually."


    Adeline''s eyebrows almost shot to the roof. "What?" She squeaked. That would be too much for her. She won''t be able to make it even by the end of the year given the thickness of an individual book and how many they were.


    The man nodded and looked slightly sympathetic, "In the hundred years of my life I can tell that nothing everes easy."


    Should it not though? After all she was thinking about everyone else rather than herself. Should it not be easy for her?


    "I''ll think about it." She muttered with a small sigh and moved back to where her bag was. She nodded to the professor in goodbye and moved out of the room.


    There was no way that she could do this by herself. It was that obvious. It only deterred her and made her stance slightly unstable. Why should she try for something when no one else from that verymunity was aiming for it?


    Today her first ss was literature and thankfully Elizabeth was here and the teacher was not.


    "It''s rare for teachers to take a day off. I think it must have been an emergency." Elizabeth whispered to her, "Are you okay?" She asked as she pulled out her water bottle.


    Adeline sach hai cheeks and as she looked at her friend with a slight tilt of forehead. Elizabeth had been a long friend. She had been her friend in two different worlds which made Adaline entitled for the help that she was going to ask for.


    "Help me, bitch."


    Elizabeth choked on her water and coughed wildly.


    Adelene immediately sprang into action and patted her back while giving her a small tissue from her pocket.


    "This is used!" Elizabeth cried immediately as she held the tissue that Adeline had passed her. "Look there is even dried chocte where. Did you have chocte for breakfast?"


    Adeline scoffed, "Is that really something you want to ask me?"


    Elizabeth gaped at her before saying, "well then answer me this. Why would you give me a used tissue?"


    Adeline made a face before she looked away. She sighed and her back hunched. "That is not what my concern is about. You need to help me with something."


    "What?" Beth grumbled.


    Adeline gulped and turned to her. "You know how when one person tries something and he is unable to do so in some time after another person tries the same thing and he actually might seed in it?" Elizabeth frowned a little but nodded nheless.


    "Well I''m trying to do something simr. And trying to find out why when one mate dies the other one follows. I am just trying to find out in history where was that point when someone tried to think about it. I want to see what they did about it and what I could do in today''s time."


    Elizabeth blinked and leaned back into the seat. She pursued her lips forward and bowed her head a little as she folded her arms in front of her chest. She appeared to be thinking gravely about the matter.


    "What?" Adeline whispered to her consciously. " Do you not like where this is going?"


    "I do but," Elizabeth winced, "what makes you think that the others have not tried this?"


    "If they have then there is the result?"


    "True," Elizabeth muttered, "so what''s the matter?"


    Adeline tightened her lips as she told her friend the truth, " there is too much history to go through and I do not have the time for it. We need to divide and conquer."


    Afterpleting her word Adiline watched as Elizabeth appeared to be thinking about it. She narrowed her eyes slightly before she turned to Adeline to the wide smile on his face. "You do not need to worry about the numbers. I think it''s about time the start a girl club."


    "A girl club?" She repeated. "Why?"


    "why not?" She shrugged, "this club is actually going to work together to find out the exact time when this was noticed along with what is to be done about it. I think it is going to be perfect because we suffer as well."


    Adeline frowned, "But boy do too."


    " Um," Elizabeth licked her lip before she shrugged awkwardly, "That''s Xavier''s department."


    Xaviers department? What was that supposed to mean? If everyone was suffering, everyone was going to find a solution for it.


    "If you have a problem with that you can always take it up with him." Elizabeth added, "you have the equal right."


    Adeline nced at her friend before looking forward. If there was someone that she could talk to it about then she was going to do this.


    "Let''s go." She nodded. She was doing this!

 Chapter 197 - A Luna On A Mission - VI

    Adelene stood up and since the teacher was not present it was easy for her to walk out of the ss but she stopped in the middle of the hallway.


    "What?" Elizabeth whispered right behind her. She was holding their bags.??


    Adeline bit her lip and turned to her. "Do you know where Xavier is? I have no idea."


    Elizabeth facepalmed. " Well," she looked around, " I don''t either but, for you, you just follow your heart."


    "What?" Adeline barked, "my heart says to go out of this world and back into mine."


    "You''re dead there. So you could try." Elizabeth handed Adeline her bag, "but other than that, try."She said before going back to ss leaving Adeline to stand there alone.


    Listen to her heart? She wondered how Elizabeth could say that.


    With everything that Adeline had been through it was pretty obvious that she was now going to listen to her brain instead of her heart.


    She did not know what came over her but she turned around and started walking in the opposite direction from where she was previously going. She moved up the stairs and ascended floor by floor.


    Finally she stepped onto the floor and stopped at the first door. She did not know why she came here. All she knew was this was where her heart led.


    She ced her hand on the handle and twisted it open. The next thing she knew was every eye on the room turned to her.


    "Hi," she waved around, a bit shy, to all the people in the room.


    "Hello." A chorus of greetings ran around the room as everyone treated adaline.


    She licked her lip, "I wanted to talk to Xavier if that''s okay with you all."


    Everyone stared at her before in one go. She watched in slight panic as everyone stood up immediately, took their bags with them and walked out of the room but not before giving her a small bye and giving her a smile.


    And within seconds Adeline was alone in the room with Xavier because some idiot had closed the door on his way out.


    Suddenly the room felt thick. She felt suffocated and found it difficult to breathe.


    How was it that, one day she longed for his touch and fell apart from him when he was in the house next to her and now being in the same room as him made her suffocate.


    "You want to talk?" His deep voice made her job as likely as she came out of her thoughts and looked at him. He was sitting at thest bench spread out slightly and staring at her.


    "Y-yes," she cleared her throat. "I¡ª"


    "Come and sit near me Adeline. There is no need for us to sit in two different corners."


    She gulped. She slowly moved to the row where he was sitting and sat on the bench that was in the adjacent throw.


    "I was wondering if you would help me with . ." She almost went when she realised that this might be the fourth time for her to say the word out loud. The missing link had been something that now irritated her to speak out loud.


    He looked at her patiently and she went back to talking, "I was thinking about finding a solution or at least screening the resources to why males die without each other. There must be some reason that would¡ª"


    "There is not." His answer came straight away and it surprised herpletely.


    Adine snapped her eyes to his. "What?"


    He nodded, "it''s funny for everyone to think that we have never thought of this. Do you know how many monarchies were on the verge of falling down just because one of the two as the ruling couple passed away. It was just about time to when the other one would follow. We have tried it, Adeline, there are many things that just don''t make sense."


    Adeline felt all the hope walk away. She didn''t expect him to do. It hurt when he did this.


    "Oh," she whispered, "but what if I want to just try?" She offered.


    "Why would you do that?" Xavier threw her way. "What is it that this world is to you for you to do that for us?"


    That shut her up. She sighed and leaned back into the chair. " I just wanted to help."


    "Unwanted help is never weed." His smooth voice came through immediately.


    She bit her lip. "Unwanted?" She muttered. "Is there anything as unwanted help?"


    She could feel him watching her. Her side profile was facing him and she knew that he was staring at her.


    "I don''t know," he said, "I would Nathaniel¡ªNoah''s help was unwanted, no?"


    Her lip trembled and tears came to her eyes ready to slip out as she red at him. "Really? Don''t be petty."


    He scoffed, "You have not seen me be petty."


    "If that is anything like this, then I would say avoid showing it." She snapped. " I just wanted to help Xavier. There is nothing that you have to be petty about."


    He red back, "We don''t need it."


    She replied, "care to tell if you don''t need it, why is the problem not solved yet."


    "Because it does not concern stupid human."


    " Stupid?!" She yelped, "I scored more than you did!"


    "Do that now," he challenged, "How is economics anyway?"


    Why was he doing this? She felt like he hated her for without any reason. How was it that whenever she was with him she felt like he was putting everything to be her fault.


    "You . ." She eased back on the eyes and looked at him with sadness and curiosity, "do you do this on purpose? Do you like making jabs at me?"


    "What do you think?" Even now, he was still ring at her.


    Oh so he wanted her opinion? She stood up and stood at the end of his bench staring down at him, "I think that you''re just scared inside and you''re taking it out on me for no reason. Here I said it, I am just a petty human and you the mighty lycan and you want to take your anger out on me?"


    She stepped back and Snapped, "Grow up." Before walking away.

 Chapter 198 - The Mother-in-law - I

    Tessa damped the brush onto the blush and applied it on her cheeks. She then looked down at the blush and sighed. With this weather, her cheeks were naturally tinted pink and she did not even need the blush.


    She stood up and moved out of the room. It was time for lunch. She had had azy morning and she was practically going to the dining table for brunch.??


    Should remember every moment of the first time she came here. She had note here willingly, not at all, it was him that was dragging her through these walls.


    It had been so difficult for her to understand the whole concept and it did not help when he had almost shifted in front of her. That day was Your worst nightmare apart from the one when she found him in her home.


    "Good afternoon Madam," she had the butler immediately as she entered the dining room. She greeted him back before taking her seat.


    She was still very of the manforce toffee had appeared to be anywhere at any time. When she had first tried to escape and had almost crossed the garden he was literally standing two steps behind her telling her that he was following her.


    Did he really expect her to believe that?


    "I must inform you ma''am that master Quill ising back for lunch today. He shall be joining you within a few minutes. We will bring out the food when he arrives." He bowed slightly.


    "Wh-what?" She spat the water out and looked back at the butler who had already gone out of the room. All the staff in this area was pretty intelligent. They knew when to leave!


    Whenever she and that man were alone in one room every staff member always seemed to disappear and came whenever Korr had called them.


    The petty man had them on his side!


    She looked around the room searching for the man who was not here. She has been deliberately waking upte so that she won''t have to eat with him twice. Dinner was enough for him.


    It had been quite a many times that she had avoided being up early in the morning even though she was wide awake. She had kept a track of time but that man had taken out the clock from her room very conveniently.


    "Fuck me," she whispered and stood up to leave the room. She was not lunching with him.


    "I can do that if you want." She jumped at the sound only to find her maid standing at the end of the dining room.


    He chuckled, "I understand that you are not having the supernatural hearing but you must pay attention to the entrance and exit of the rooms."


    She gulped and just sat down. There was no use to stand up and act like she could actually work back to her room and stay there. She had tried that once and many times before. That only ended in heaven dragging her out of room for opening the door wide enough for him to enter and eat with her. She might as well eat in a space where she could leave any time she wanted.


    She sighed and stared at him from the corner of eyes. "Are you just going to stand there, are you actually going to sit? Do you know that man is not going to serve us food unless you sit down?"


    He chuckled again, " Gian, won''t be serving us food until I tell him to."


    She narrowed her eyes at him slightly but thankfully he had started to move towards his seed instead of noticing them. Once he took a seat, he tapped up on the table twice and the service entered with tes of food.


    Since she had already not had breakfast decide to eat two servings of everything. The food here was delicious. These people obviously knew how to cook their meat and she loved meat.


    "Take some vegetables as well," She watched as Korr called the servant and gave her more vegetables, "I have heard that it is essential for humans to eat greens."


    "Yes, we love eating leaves." She admitted, " would you get me some poison ivy?"


    The man did not find it funny and his expressions told her that. "That is not funny Teresa. I am only thinking about you."


    She shrugged, "I would appreciate it the most if you let me and my niece go back to our world."


    Korr ignored that. "My mother ising to visit us. She is going to stay with us for some time."


    She froze. "What?" She muttered.


    He repeated, "I said my mother ising to visit us and she would be¡ª"


    "I heard that!" She hissed, "why?"


    He frowned, "I was not aware that there must be a reason for a mother to visit her only son."


    Tessa narrowed her eyes at him, "Is she like you?"


    "Do you mean handsome, intelligent¡ª"


    "¡ªoverly persuasive, annoying, irritating, ugly¡ª''


    "I get your point," Korr interrupted, "no, I am more on my father." He said that as if she would ever have the desire to meet another one of his family members.


    She blinked and turned to look in a different direction. If the sun was like this then however his parents were going to be? Was he ahead of them over there truly his parents? What if they were going to pursue her more than he was?


    She tutter under her breath. How was it supposed to deal with this person?


    She turned to look at him saying that he was enjoying his meat as if he had no care in the world. Of course, he did not because it was his mother who wasing to chew her alive.


    "It''s not stressful."


    She red at him, "It was not stressful for you when you entered my home without my permission and kidnapped me and brought me into another world."


    She ced her head in her hand. How much more?

 Chapter 199 - The Palace

    Cassandra ced the handset on the receiver a bit forcefully. She waspletely annoyed. It was not easy to be the representing Queen especially when it was her very child who was creating mistakes.


    She sighed harshly and stirred up from her chair only to work into the office of the King that was currently her husband.??


    It was not easy and it was showing on her husband''s face that it was tiring him out. She now understands why her son was always working.


    "Javier," she said, only to be weed with open arms and a tired smile on his face.


    "My recharge is here," he said as we gathered her in his arms, "just sit there." She side and content as she ced herself on hisb and her head on his shoulder.


    "Xavier is creating trouble."


    She heard him Chuckle, "I think a boy can enjoy a few privileges he seems as the future king¡ª"


    "With adaline," shepleted and further added, "I understand that he has privileges and no one is stopping him from them but when Augustus''s parents call me and tell that they have had a fight where the entire school can hear them it is not something."


    He sighed again, " Yes, my mate. It is not normal. But we also cannot do anything about it. It does not help that the girl is human and that none of them are talking it out."


    "Lock them up in a room?" She jokingly suggested.


    His chest vibrated as heughed. "I would love that but I don''t think it would work in their favour." If there was any other couple that belonged to their supernaturalmunity they would be mated and would have solved it within moments.


    "Do you know what Adeline did?" Javier hummed in question. "She actually told him to grow up."


    He scoffed, "I would have loved it if the girl said to grow some balls instead but I get it. Adaline is rather a gentle soul and it was about time she snapped." He shook his head, "I do not listen to be old council but they are not happy."


    Cassandra growled slowly, "I do not think we should be afraid. It is not like that can cause an uprising or that they can overthrow us."


    "Do not underestimate anyone Cassandra." Her mate replied immediately, "I am not underestimating those old souls. They have seen the world more than we have and might have connections we are not aware of."


    Cassandra nodded slowly, the wheels in her head moved. "I think I will ce the maids in their department to know what they are talking about."


    And that is when she remembered what happened in some part of the history.


    "What if. . ." She stopped and closed her eyes with some courage, this was very difficult to say, "you know that history is the evidence that human luna are not easy to tame. What if the council drills it into the mind of Xavier to take her forcefully and make her submit?"


    Javier''s grip tightened on her lip. It was nothing painful to her. She had had more painful grips than this by him.


    He spoke up after a while, "We have not raised him like this Cassandra. Xavier won thepetition from his brother because he could use his mind better."


    She pulled back and looked at him. "When it concerns a person''s mate and the beast goes feral I do not think a person can use the brain anymore." She stated the fact. "You don''t know that there have been many alphas in different parts of the world that have to be put down by their own pack because they lost their mate or never found one."


    "The bitter truth." He muttered before patting her head and indicating how to get up.


    Cassandra moved away, "do you think we should talk to him when hees home?"


    He shook his head, "the boy was the king for almost a year and I can see how well he managed it. Everything is detailed and micromanaged. I do not think that we need to talk to him about this."


    "What?" She hissed, tired of it all, "Javier there is a game of cat and mouse being yed around by these two. None of them want to step up and today when she was talking to him politely and calmly, he insulted her first."


    "Then she can insult him next time." Her mate offered only to make her gape at him. "Do not look at me like that, my love. It is only fair that she''ll torch back with what he has. They are equal after all." He shrugged.


    Javier always wanted a daughter but he had been blessed with two sons. Now that he had received another daughter he was not going to let her bow down to two Alpha males that he called his sons.


    Sure there were going to be ups and downs in the rtionship but as his son ever missed behaved that he wanted his daughter to miss behave right back.


    They moved out of the office and held hands together as they started walking to the dining table to have dinner.


    Javier held her hand as she ced her head on his shoulder and asked, "have you reached somewhere with the nathaniel situation?"


    He did not reply immediately and she closed her eyes. This was not good.


    "How can the boy hide for so long?" She whispered shakily. "It makes me fear what he has in his pockets. How can he hide for so long?"


    Javier pulled out the chair for his mate. Once they were served food he told all of them to leave before starting to talk with his mate about this matter. The sage had already burnt in this room.


    "I do not know what kind of witches is he associating himself with," he poured her some wine, "but as far as we know and what the coven leaders have told me they have to be outcast witches."


    She wanted to cry now. "Outcast witches are not right."


    Outcast witches were the worst of them all. Coven leaders did not control them anymore and they did not care about their own lives as their souls were rotten.


    "Yes," he agreed aisi ced his fork down. His appetite was long gone. "They are the worst."

 Chapter 200 - The Mother-in-law - II

    Adeline watched as sheid down by her stomach on the bed and her legs dangled in the air to what her aunt was doing.


    Tessa ran around the room in frantic andpanicked movements. Dresses were thrown around and so were the shoes and let''s not even get started on how her aunt''s makeup table looked like.??


    "Why are you even doing it?" Adeline could not help but ask with a small twist of a left. She was confused.


    "Why do you think so?" Tessa snapped at her. "Have I not told you the reason time and again?"


    She nodded but then remembered that her aunt was too panicked to look at her for her reply. "Yes but I also remember that you said you did not want to meet her."


    "I did. I did say that." She agreed immediately as she looked around the room for some dress that she must have thrown away before.


    "Then why are you looking so panicked?" Adeline huffed and threw her arms in the air. "You do not even want to be with her son yet you are trying to look your best. Should you not focus on being Your worst instead?"


    Tessa stopped and turned to Adeline with her hands on her waist. "It looks like you have a lot to learn, young girl." She sighed and stepped closer to the bed and sat down next to her niece.


    "Now, focus," she said as she pointed to Adeline''s eyes first and then to her own, "I agree that I do not want this rtionship and the fact that Korr brought me here forcefully but that does not change the fact that we cannot go back to our world." She had epted the hard fact over the months when she had tried religiously but then remembered that she could not leave until unless she knew the way to the portals which she had heard from somewhere she was never going to be given the way of.


    "And since I cannot leave and I will make the man miserable I cannot look miserable to the woman itself. We are humans but I am going to tell her that I am anything but weak."


    Adeline nodded understanding her point of you about everything except one, "but how does it matter if you dress well? Should it not be your intellect?"


    "It should." She agreed, "but I am going to make sure that she knows I have a strong personality, intelligence and the fact that I can dress well."


    Adeline scowled, "who is it that cannot less well?"


    Tessa stood up and ran her eyes on Adeline''s outfit. "The one house wearing two shades of one colour. Remind me to choose your clothes before shees."


    Adeline sighed. This woman with intellect was panicking.


    ******


    She dide and the women had demanded to have dinner immediately. Apparently she hade from far enough and she would like to retire after having an early dinner.


    So they were all sitting in the dining room as the servants were going around serving them food.


    Adeline loved to admire people for the strength and this time she could see the woman having amanding stance.


    "So Teresa," Mrs. Jenna Quill spoke up finally, "how have you been settling in?"


    "Well, Mrs. Quill, thank you." Her aunt answered justice powerfully and politely.


    The elder Lycan women hummed in return. "That is nice." Shemented and then her eyes turned to Adeline making her grip her fork tightly.


    "Hello young queen," she smiled and bowed her.


    Adeline panicked and stared at the woman and then turned to Korr with wide eyes.


    He nodded, "Mother, Adeline is not addressed like that in this house. You can call her by her name."


    "Oh?" The woman muttered in slight shock. "Well I could never do that to a queen."


    "I am not the queen." Adeline added hurriedly.


    "Not yet," Jenna smiled tightly, "I want to know why you would give that title up and be called by your name. That is clear disrespect and my beast cannot do that to you."


    Every beast wanted to be bonded with adaline, females especially. They longed for it. It did not help that Adeline was practically asking them to overlook her title and talk to her normally.


    Jenna looked at Tessa. "Have you not told her anything?"


    "What?" Tessa stared back at her, "This is her choice on how she wants to be treated regarding this matter. Can we stop talking about it?" She whispered directly to the woman knowing well that she could hear her words. Tessa had noticed the visible difort that Adeline was facing.


    Jenna looked at Adeline, then at Tessa and then at Korr, whom she addressed, "what is this? Are you going to tell me now that none of them have taken ourst name?"


    "They have." He answered and his yful expression vanished. "Both of them have ast name."


    "Well that''s a clear relief." She sighed and sipped the alcohol before draining itpletely.


    She looked adeline, "my dear girl, If you ever need help with anything regarding your Queenship doe to me. I have a lot of stuff to teach you." She looked at Tessa with disdain, "I don''t think she can." She shook her head, "No, she can''t."


    Oh no, Adeline could practically feel aunt''s anger.


    "Excuse me?" Tessa gritted her teeth, "what do you¡ª"


    "If you think that you can teach your niece the first thing that you should know is never to show your anger in public." Jenna raised a finger, "if your niece does that as the Queen it would never put a good impression on her."


    Adeline closed her eyes. Why was this happening?


    They both were ready to argue. She could understand why Jenna wanted to help her but she was not sure if it was genuine or not.


    She turned her eyes to Korr, who looked up from his te, as he was eating peacefully, as if he felt someone''s eyes on him.


    She pleaded with him with her eyes. She could not stand being argued about in the ce where she was eating or living.


    He stared at her before he let out a growl, "I understand your concerns but do not forget that you have a child in your presence." His voice was firm and powerful, "Never make the mistake of arguing about her again. If Adeline wants to talk about it with you then she will."


    He then waited as both of them quieted down and stared at him, "resume your meals, please." He said, going back to his own.


    Adeline was grateful for Korr.

 Chapter 201 - The Mother-in-law - III

    She pulled on the rubber band and gave it onest knot before cing her braid back on her back. She did not feel like putting her hair in a ponytail as she was already feeling like a headache wasing her way. The braid sounded much moreing.


    She sighed and moved out of the room not bothering to pick up her bag because someone was going to get it for her anyway. Adaline did not know if it was just because she was human or if the staff was trained in this way but they never let her pick anything.??


    Sometimes the made that came to wake her when her aunt did not ced the slippers in Adelines feet no matter how many times she said no.


    She sighed when she did not see anyone are the dining tables. Perhaps she was just early.


    "Good morning,"


    She gasped and jumped at the voice not expecting anyone to be there. She nodded and wished jenna back. "Good morning."


    Jenna smiled and took a seat at the very back of the table. "Would you like me to call them for breakfast? If you tap on the table twice someone woulde from the kitchen."


    She raised her eyebrows slightly at the information. Adeline thought that they came when the master of the house called them.


    With an encouraging look from Jenna she tapped twice on the table and immediately A maid appeared. "Tea madam? Would you like to have breakfast?"


    Adeline smiled with a little visible panic on her face. "Just tea. Ginger one."


    The maid nodded to her and looked that Jenna who gave her order after which she went back inside.


    "Adeline," Jenna narrowed her eyes slightly at her, "has the maid ever tried to hurt you?"


    "No, no," adaline quickly shook her head, "no. Why?"


    "Because you talk to her with panic. What was the panic for?"


    Adeline but her lip slightly. The older woman was correct. What was the panic for? "I don''t know." She said honestly.


    Jenna stared at her, keenly observing her before sighing. "If this consoles you then if the maid ever tries to harm you, remember that everyone from the shape shiftingmunity no matter how young or old with the after her life."


    "That does not help." Because somehow it had only managed to scare her more.


    Jenna hummed. "Let''s leave that then," her eyes moved behind adaline and added and followed them. The maid had arrived and she served both of them tea before moving back to the kitchen.


    "There are a lot of rumours that I have been hearing," Jenna began, "would you mind if I talked to them with you?"


    The word no was on the tip of the tongue but she wanted to be polite with the woman. Also the fact that genre was practically the age of a grandmother and she would never be implied or mannerless with her own.


    "I think I could." No, she did not. She really wished that Korr was here.


    Adeline could feel Jenna reading her again. "Let me tell you something else instead," she slid the te of biscuit to adaline, "when I was newly mated or perhaps I should say when it was my time of mateship we were not really given the importance that we are now. Of course mates were important but the females one did not have much respect given that the theparison we fell behind." She sighed,


    "Do you know how many times I could have let people walk over me? The fact that my husband and son ambassadors is partly because of me, because of the fact that I help in changing their mind, because I stood up for myself."


    Adeline soflty questioned, "Why are you telling me this?"


    "Because Queen or not, I do not want you to be someone that people can walk over. If you do not want me to talk about something tell me that yourself and do not wait for my son next time." She chided.


    She might have chided adenine but Adeline felt that have words were much Harsh. Even though she understood her reason for saying them. "I get it."


    "You don''t." Jenna shook her head. "Because if you did then the rumours but not be surfacing around."


    " What rumors?" Her ear perked up.


    Jenna did not answer immediately. In fact Adeline could see that she did not appreciate added in asking about the rumours.


    "Put him in his ce." She said instead and that took Adelinepletely by surprise.


    "What?" Adeline muttered, "who?"


    Jenna took a biscuit, "I do not know what happened between you but I know that you are strong enough so do not let him," she broke the biscuit into two, "break you."


    "He won''t break me." Adeline added instantly feeling the familiar need inside her to defend Xavier.


    "Good, that you know that." Jenna took a bite of her biscuit. "he won''t hurt you, so don''t back down."


    Why was Jenna talking about this? "But why are you talking about this?" Jenna should have no concerns with her to be honest.


    "Because¡ª" she stopped and cleared her throat, "You are my family and I am not going to stand someone talking down to my granddaughter."


    She had already epted Adeline as her granddaughter? She was the legal ward of her aunt but did not make her understand how Jenna could be so amodating to the whole idea of it. Being possessive to family members did not sit well here as the reason.


    "You think of me as family?" She whispered shyly, scared of the rejection that might being her way.


    "Yes, I do," Jenna admitted, "family is not blessed to everyone but when it is given to you epted. I have epted you Adeline''s and the choice of whom you ept of your family is with you."


    Adeline looked away from the old woman and focused on her tea. What does it feel like she had some hidden meaning there?

 Chapter 202 - She Snapped - I

    Jenna''s words had some kind of effect on her. She felt more determined than she had ever before. She did not know why but even Korr asked her if she was okay.


    She once again moved to the same room where she had previously found Xavier. Just like Elizabeth had told her she followed her heart.??


    This time she did not hesitate. She walks confidently with her back straight into just like she had seen Jenna walk countlessly. The woman never slouched.


    Instead of waiting like thest time at the door she opened the door with a bright smile on her face.


    "Good morning everyone," she wished, "would you mind giving Xavier and me sometime?"


    If anyone was shocked, they did not bother to show it and greeted her back before simply walking out of the room like she had asked them to. Some idiot, perhaps the same one, had closed the door on the way out.


    "You''re back." Hemented and she shrugged.


    "Yes, I guess, I am." She said before she went to the same ce that she had been sitting in. Instead of facing the front of the ss she faced him. This time he did not need to tell her how to make a conversation because she was going to do it herself.


    Praise Jenna.


    "What do you want?" He was straight to the point and Adeline decided at that very moment that she was going to be straight to the point as well.


    "I want ess to the pce library." She spoke confidently with her back straight. Apparently keeping a back straight was very important. "I want ess to the Pce library and I promise you I will not cause any damage to any kind of work. I am okay if you can get me one hour in a week."


    He had stoppedughing long ago but if he could he wouldugh in her face. She thought she coulde in demand an hour a week at their library? The library belonged to her just as any part of this world did. It was amusing to think that she thought she had to ask for permission and was settling in with the least bit.


    If only she knew that anyone in this world would not think twice toy down their life for her even if it was for her amusement.


    He nodded but then asked, "And why do you want that?"


    She had the answer ready and now it was not because she wanted to help them but it was a stubborn stand that she had taken against him.


    "The reason is the same but I think I would like to start from the pce library instead of the school one. School library has the same stuff as any other school would." She spoke as a matter of fact because every school library has the same amount of books which meant that she was not going to find something special there. She had to find it where the information was sacred.


    " Ohh," he sang out the word, "and pray tell me what would happen if you do not find something like that? Are you bargaining with me Adeline? What do I get at the other end?" He raised an eyebrow as she narrowed her eyes at him slightly.


    Annoying and getting a reaction out of her was the best thing ever happened to him.


    "What do you want?" She said as she stood up. "Are these not your people? Should not be helping me instead? How can you ask me for some kind of bargain?"


    "I don''t know," he shrugged, "because maybe I can?"


    She wanted to strangle him now. Who would know if she wanted to strangle him? No one would ever doubt that it was a human who had killed The mighty lycan?


    "I can do something too." She said,


    "What is that?" He smiled, a mocking one at that.


    She blinked her eyes innocently and stood up, "I recently got to know about the fact that people here can get married at the age of 18. Given that the bonds here forever. I was thinking of havingpanionship. So if you would excuse me now," she walked down the small stairs with the benches and was almost out of the room when she felt her body being pushed towards the door. Her cheek wasid t against the door.


    "Companionship?" He growled in her ear but Adeline did not feel fear. Instead she was feeling cheeky.


    "Yes," she said and hid her smile, "preferably someone who does not try to taunt me everytime."


    "Taunt?" He repeated, "you think I taunt you?"


    "No," she denied and her expressions changed to seriousness, "you break my heart."


    She turned around even though his grip did not lose. He ced his hand on the other side of her as she said, "you break my heart of everything that has happened to. What do you think happened Xavier? You lost your brother, I lost my father and we both lost a baby that we did not even though we were there!" She yelled. "What more happened to you that did not to me?"


    He remained silent.


    She scoffed, "And don''t tell me that you grieved for 7 months because I did that too. I grieved as well. I grieved more than you."


    "You hid things from me." He stated.


    She barked out augh, " So," hit, "did," hit, " you." She pped his chest one more time. Adeline red at him. "You hid things from me. You hid things from me first. You had your entire existence hidden from me, Xavier, do you even know what you are holding against me?" She spat.


    He stepped back.


    "Oh why now!" She taunted him. "Why step back now?" She screamed, finally letting it out. "Don''t step away from me because I am doing that to you!" She said before ring at him for a second longer and walking out of the door. She mmed it as hard as she could.


    Fuck him.

 Chapter 203 - The Limbo

    "I don''t get it," he sighed, staring at the girl, "how will this ever help us?"


    Noah chuckled, "do you see the simrities here? This one is a human and is the mate of a wolf. If we cannot get a lycan then we settle for what''s next best."??


    Adrain tilted his head slightly. "I do understand the simrities Sir. But this is the ambassador''s mate. If we try to hurt them then the entire realm of vampires and werewolves will be after us and we have enough on our backs already."


    Nathaniel grinned, "that is what I am keeping your ground for Adrian. Deal with it."


    Adrian nodded nonchntly even though there was a slight anxious feeling inside him. He bowed his head slightly before walking out of the door and calling his mate in the clearing outside.


    It must be the middle of the afternoon there. Servants were either dining or taking a quick nap.


    "Hello?" Her excited voice made him smile.


    "How are you, my love?" He asked with a smile of his own and she giggled.


    "I am to board without you and it does not help that I have to behave like an animal hete. Did you know they always question that I have my fangs but not my canines?"


    "Your fangs are beautiful." He remembered as hjs pierced his skin. The feeling was blissful.


    "I know," she bloated and he chuckled, "but it''s always why I have two pointy teeth and not four. By the way, I befriended her."


    His ears perked up at the given information. That was good. That was very good.


    " How is she?"


    She tutted. "I do not know how she was brought her here. The gossip is too confusing so I won''t tell you that but right now she is fully functioning. If you ar¡ª"


    "Not now," he cut her off, "right now will hello my love. The most important thing we need it''s time. The master is checking out new alternatives and if one of them works we are going to stick with it."


    "Hmm," she hummed, "seems nice Adrian. Is there anything that I can bring you from her?"


    "Her blood." He stilled for a second before turning around and going his head slightly at the king.


    "Yes, sir." He understood what Nathaniel meant.


    "My darling, I am going to need her blood. How much can you bring?"


    He heard her move, " not much. She is human and if something happens to her even at the dining table values in a nice I am pretty sure that the master of the house would send her to the hospital immediately."


    Nathaniel sighed but nodded, "then a drop or two would be fine. But hurry." He said before disappearing within seconds in front of Adrian''s eyes. He spoke into the phone, "Did you¡ª"


    "Yeah, I caught that," she said, "my love don''t you think this is getting dangerous? The man is deranged and now every ruling family knows about this. Your death is inevitable if anyone finds out."


    That was true. After what happened with Evelyn and the Alpha King it was obvious that news had reached every Kingdom and everyone was aware of what vampires could do which is why it had affected every thing regarding the Vampire Kingdom.


    Naturally King Cassius was after his half brother to get the cmity of them.


    "I do know," he resigned, "but I''m not going to die. I promise you that."


    "Sure, because even if you do I am sure the king would love to bring you back." She sassed, "there is still time Adrian. Give up everything ande to this side. Give up everything and everything you know."


    He closed his eyes and shook his head. "I understand your concerns. Trust me my love I know what I am doing. If I feel that anything could go wrong I know what I would do. For now focus on getting us the blood." He hung up.


    *******


    "What next?" He asked the witch. " It has been long, Welma."


    The witch looked away from her book and stared at the man in front of her. "I told you to take the human straight away but you try to y with her heart first. That dy caused is nearly otherwise we would have been sessful."


    "I don''t care," he hissed back. " Do you realise how long it has been? It is enough for I''s soul to be corrupted by now."


    The witch tightened her lips as she walked over to where the me was. "You could always try and reach to her in the Limbo."


    Nathaniel narrowed his eyes slightly at her, "And how am I to know that she is in Limbo and has not moved forward? By now I would assume that she is down there in hell."


    Welma peered over her shoulder, "You could check." She offered.


    For a moment nathaniel narrowed his eyes at the woman. It seemed like a dream to meet I again. But is there was even a slight chance for him to do so that he was taking it up.


    "Do it." He said and she did.


    "Remember this," she whispered into his ear knowing that he would catch them as he stood in front of a dark tent with the wide opening. It was just a darkness inside. "Do not let go of the rope. Do not let I touch it."


    "Why not?" He nced at the rope as he took it from her. It was his way back.


    "Because it would be her way back if she takes it from you. You won''t being back but she would. Remember she will always ask you for permissiom . . ."


    He stepped in before he could hear another word. His steps forward and the rope elongated and moved with him. Slight noises could be heard and he could feel people walking around him.


    The dead walking around him.


    "Nathan . ."


    His eyes narrowed as he turned around. There she stood, his I.


    Alive.

 Chapter 204 - She Snapped - II

    She walked out of the room mming the door behind her and had her chest puffed out. She felt powerful and empowered!


    She almost reached the stairs before a certain pull came and she was not against the wall.??


    She hissed in pain as he red down at her.


    "You think you can talk to me like that?" He ground slightly and added in felt herself your pick up.


    She gulped.


    "You might be my life source because I met you, Adeline, but do not underestimate my power. There are so many things that I can do to hurt you without physically bullying you." He warned as he red at her.


    "What more?" She whispered because at the closeness the had it was obvious that he could hear her. "How much more hurt do I have to go through before everyone would understand that I can break?"


    "I just want the world to understand Xavier,that I cannot bend every time. There is going to be a time before I am going to snap and break into two halves." She whispered and sniffed at the end. "Please."


    He stared down at her. Her tearful eyes were enough for him to soften his heart but the 7 months that they had spent a part had been enough for him to harden.


    The seven months that I had to spend apart from his made enough to crack his heart into two but before long it had turned into stone. His beast knew that he could not meet her so they both epted the reality and now did not want to. . .feel the pain again.


    "Go," he pushed himself off the wall and stepped back, maintaining a good distance in between, "Go Adeline."


    Her bottom lip trembled at the word she just heard from him. She did not want to go! She did not want that. "No . ." She whispered but he shook his head.


    " Go," he said again, "I do not want to be something that I cannot be held responsible for."


    She did not understand what that meant. But looking at him once more she looked away and started walking down the stairs. Her heart seems to get heavier at every step she took away from him but she did not turn around for him. If she turned around once, Adaline knew that she wouldn''t be able to turn back.


    It hurt. So much.


    She found Elizabeth waiting for her at the stairs two floors below where this ss was supposed to be. Instead of asking out what was wrong Elizabeth grabbed her hand and took her somewhere else. It was a broom closet.


    "Cry baby," Beth pulled Adeline close, "broom closets are usually soundproof so try as much as you want."


    Adeline''s lip trembled and she was on the verge of crying but then it all stop. Her expressions cleared away and she wiped her tears.


    "How long am I going to try for Elizabeth?" She sniffed and looked at her friend, "I am so tired of just crying and being able to do nothing."


    Elizabeth stayed at her ce with the expression mixed with sympathy and pretty. Frankly speaking she did not know how to react to Adeline because she could not ce herself in a situation like that.


    "What do you want me to do? Why don''t you start with that." She offered instead. "They must be something that you can think of. As a new beginning?"


    Adeline looked away but there was not much to look at. She started at the door as she thought about it.


    She could cut her hair to a really short height and start anew or she could dye her hair. She could always start a new work out run that would take her nowhere.


    What could she do?


    But she came to the exact same spot where she had been earlier. She wanted to do something about that and maybe it was finally time to give it a go.


    If Jenna was one of the first feminists in this world then Adaline as her granddaughter had to step up her game too.


    "Can we go back home?"


    Elizabeth frowned, "For what? Within reason we can."


    Adiline grinned sneakily at her friend before taking her skirt and clearing it in half. "Oops. Got to go."


    ******


    "I must say," Jenna walked into her room as She watched Adaline scroll through her closet, "I knew that you would understand what I meant in the morning but this was not what I had in mind about what you would do."


    Adeline grinned at her as she nced. "Times change." She offered and Jenna tilted her head before giving her a weird and outrageous look.


    "A really? Times change?" She repeated as outraged by what Adeline had provided as an exnation. "Youngdy, that is no exnation foring home in between school hours and trying to change your clothes into¡ªthat! No!" She growled at the choice of clothing.


    Adeline had chosen an address that showed off her generous breasts and hugged her snugly at the waist. It also ended up in her mid-thighs.


    "What in the world is that? Never mind how much does discovers he would freeze in this way they''re wearing that!" Jenna pointed to the offensive piece of clothing. "What would your aunt say?"


    Adeline pouted as she shook her head. "Ohh, you don''t want to know."


    "Well, honestly," Tessa leaned over the frame of the door as she made everyone aware of her presence, "I would say you could go higher Adeline but it''s thefort level for everyone."


    Jenna guest and looked back and forth at the two. " What?" She spat. "Young woman, that is no way for us to behave. Many things can be done without having the attention of a boy like that!"


    Tessa closed the door and jumped on the bed. Adeline joined her aunt on the bed and looked at Jenna.


    "Go on," they said, "Tell us what you have."

 Chapter 205 - She Snapped - III

    Adeline felt confident today and it was a different type of confidence. Her eyes looked sharp as she made a sharp wing eyeliner. The lip tint had made her lips look slightly dark from the usual pale pink shelf.


    Even though she had not done much, anyone could say that she looked rather bold and even she felt attractive by herself.??


    Jenna was right. She did not need a small dress for this.


    "I''m ready." She grinned at the sight of her in the mirror. The old Adaline was going to make an appearance today.


    Elizabeth smiled wide at the site of a friend beforeing to a stop as she was walking towards her.


    "Adeline?" She whispered in shock at the sight of a friend who was smiling back at her.


    "Hello," Adeline grinned, "how are you today Elizabeth?"


    "Go-good," Beth cleared her throat and answered her friend."Are you okay though? What''s with the sudden change?"


    Adeline shrugged. "I just felt like it." She grabbed Elizabeth''s elbow and made her way inside the building of the school to start their day.


    She closed her books andid her head on them. She really thought this method would work for some kind of transfer of information. The tutor was helping but there was only so much that she could help about. Also the process was extremely slow.


    She sighed and looked at Elizabeth''s grinning face. "What?" Adeline asked as she raised an eyebrow.


    "It''s lunchtime." Beth grinned and packed her bag as they made their way to the lunch hall. " Adeline, do you remember Patricia?"


    Adeline nodded. "Patty, I remember."


    "She''s in today. Wanna invite her to sit with us?" Beth pointed to the girl who was already standing in the line along with Augustus.


    Adeline narrowed her eyes as she smiled slowly. Yes, she could do that. In fact Adeline could do better than that.


    She knew what was going to happen when they were at the lunch table. Elizabeth and admin joined the lunch line and with their trace the joint Patricia on a lunch table. It was Adaline on one side and Patricia and Beth sitting on the other.


    And just as Adaline had thought Patricia and Elizabeth were looking at something behind her.


    The boys, they were looking at the boys.


    Adeline hid her smile.


    "Guys," she whispered innocently to her friends,"do you want to sit with them?" She offered.


    If the girls were shocked that was just an understatement because from the look on their faces it hadpletely thrown them off track.


    "What?" Patricia whispered. "Are you sure okay to sit with them?"


    Patricia did not say no so that was something. Adaline shook her head, "Well you would continue talking to me, won''t you"?


    Patricia nodded frantically, "yes, yes, of course I would."


    Adeline smiled and picked up her lunch tray, "I guess we can go then."


    The girls followed her as she direct event and address Augustuspletely ignoring Xavier who sat at the head chair.


    "Hi," she smiled at Augustus, "do you mind if we three sit with you?"


    Augustus''s eyes widened a bit and he gave Xavier''s a nce who was looking at his te. "Uh . .sure?" He answered certainly as you once again nced at his Alpha who was busy looking at his te.


    "Please, do, Adeline." He said again but this time in a firm voice as he and two other boys stood up to get adaline and the other two girls chest. She received a spot next to Xavier on his right and Patricia and Elizabeth sat next to their mates.


    "Hi Dn!" Adeline greeted Dn.


    "Good afternoon Adeline," he smiled, "do you like your lunch?"


    She nced at her tray. The only thing that differentiate her tray from the others on this table was the meat. She had more fruits on her te aspared to the others who had piles of meat on them.


    "I love the fruits." She praises, a little guilty of her own biases.


    They all settled into an awkward silence. Adeline confidently ate food with her back straight as if the silence did not affect her. Like she had seen genre dine in the past few days she kept her back straight and focused on his food while chewing silently. Manners were a part of confidence.


    "Hey guys!" A firm yet to be voiced to everyone''s attention. "I am turning 18 on this Saturday, would you like toe?" Here''s to The bright smile on his face as he waved around the tickets.


    Invitation only?


    Augusths and everyone knew that they were going to say no. It was obvious that they did not get much rxation from the work of the pce to actually go out and party and even if they did they were not going out with strangers.


    "Sure!" Adelen smiled widely and extended her hand. The boy happily ced an invitation on her palm. If she was sitting with thisw then she was pretty important too.


    "Is everything¡ª" Adeline nced at the paper once to show that everything she needed for Saturday was written there, "yeah it is! Thank you and Happy Birthday in advance!"


    The boy grinned, "thanks girl." He winked before stepping back.


    "Stop," Xavier ced his cutlery down in a pause motion on the te and looked at the boy, "Give it to me too."


    Augustus nds between all three of them before turning to the boy himself. "Ethan, why don''t you expect us all on your birthday? He will be there with our mates."


    That was enough said for the boy to ce everyone''s ticket on the table before walking away thanking everyone. It was once in a blue moon that royalty attended birthday parties and it was going to be his!


    Adeline looked down at her te hiding her smile in her hand. The n was executed just fine. Also, Ethan''s birthday could note at a better time for her.

 Chapter 206 - Cuffs?! - I

    "A party?" Tessa repeated before a wide smile came on her face, "oh my god, Adaline you going to go to a party!"


    "Not really madam," the Butler, Javis intervened, "young mistress can only go if master allows it."??


    Tessa''s for head priest at the words of the butler. "Yes but she is also my niece. I have more rights than your master does."


    Javis''s lips thinned. It was obvious that he did not agree with what her aunt was saying.


    "That is okay," Adaline intervenes quickly, "it''s fine if I asked the permission of you both Auntie Tess."


    Tessa nodded then but that was far from what was on her mind.


    She looked away and out of the window that was in a lens room. Slowly she stood up and walked to look out onto the empty road. How was it that when adaline was her family member the so-called mate got every right on her more than she did?


    It did not sit well with her that Korr got more rights than she did. It was her neice.


    "Hey," Tessa jumped when she felt something on her elbow. Looking around she found adaline holding her elbow with the concerned expression on her face.


    "Everything okay?" She aksed Tessa who nodded.


    "Adelen why don''t you go down for dinner. I''ll be down in 10 minutes or so." She smiled as she saw Adeline nod and do as told.


    Tessa moved behind adaline and closed the door before moving to the office of Korr.


    She raised her hand to knock, e in." She heard and hissed.


    Of course he had to know when she wasing. Apparently he could hear footsteps throughout the house and his nose could pickup her cent of millions of people!


    She opened the door and closed it behind her before popping down in the couch.


    "Good evening?" He titled his her as she greeted her like she was supposed to do as she entered his office.


    She nodded. "Why is it that your Butler does not take my decisions on adaline but yours?"


    He sighed and resumed his work as he answered her, "because adaline is my word in this world. If you ever get to go back to yours then you can make decisions for her."


    She raged at the words. "But I can''t go back to mine!" And he knew that.


    "Exactly," pointed his pen at her once making sure that she hit the Bingo point, "now that you know your own answer perhaps you want to move ahead?"


    "No, I don''t!" She barked out. "I have one family member who is alive in this world and that is Adaline. You cannot possibly take her away from me."


    "For thest time Tessa I am not taking her away from you. I am merely protecting her from what you cannot."


    She smiled, "Protecting her from what? From your kind?"


    He narrowed his eyes slightly and a sh of Amber came in quickly just as it went away. "Tessa, doesn''t show world have a system of selling humans, of prostituting them or making them ves?"


    Her cheeks reddened. But she did not back down and red back at him.


    "Alright you know what," he leaned back into his chair and folded his arms in front of his chest as he stared at her ring eyes, "if you want write an article in the new give me something in return."


    She narrowed her eyes and her mouth to stand as if eaten raw lime, "you¡ª"


    "Don''t test me because it could get a lot worse than it might sound like you." He raised a finger in spoke in a warning tone.


    What was it that he could possibly want from her? She was already inside his house and could not leave because if anyone knew her than they would surely bring her back here.


    She raised her chin a bit into the air as she asked him, "what do you want from me?"


    Korr stood up but his eyes did not leave her. Teresa watch as he came closer to her and leaned over the table right beside her.


    "I want you to give us an honest chance. I know for a fact that it is difficult for you but remember this you have nowhere else to go."


    She scoffed, "Is that what happens with every girl here? You first bring her from her world forcefully then tell her and make her ept the reality that is never going back and then you ask for an honest chance."


    His amused expressions pulled back. It only told her one thing that he was guilty enough. That was exactly what happened.


    "In my defence," he spoke up, "your world is already corrupted at its roots and it''s not long before everything copses. Here, you are going to live a life that is peaceful and if you want to find something that you want to do, you can. I have no problem with any of it, Tessa."


    "A peaceful life?" She repeated in a clear tone that let everyone know it was mocking his own words. Did he really expect her to appreciate the chance given to her that she never wanted?


    He tried again, "let me tell you this way. If the God has chosen you to be the maid of one of her children then there is a reason for it. If you give this life by chance you are going to be satisfied by it." He booped her nose. "Contentment is not something that a person experience''ss daily. It is a luxury."


    She shook her head slowly. "I am fine with having my necessity met. Luxury are not necessarites."


    He shed her with smile and she could see the wheels inside is head churning. "Yes, it is." He moved to the seat behind his desk and opened a draw. She heard the nking of metal and half year widened when he pulled out and showed her a pair of handcuffs.


    "Perhaps you would reconsider if I take away the necessity of movement?" He sweetly added.

 Chapter 207 - Cuffs - II

    For the first time in her life Adaline heard the persone in before seeing them.


    She gasped when she saw a metal chain in between her aunt and Mr. Korr. She stared at that, horrified.??


    "Good lord!" She heard Jenna. Indeed, good lord.


    Adeline stood up. "What happened?"


    Korr smiled and answered her question, "Nothing dear one, Your aunt was being difficult." He pulled out the chair for Tessa and then sat down after she did. The chain was kept on the table instead of leaving it hanging in the air.


    Adeline stood there as she saw the metal chain or handcuffs on both of their hands. Jaina cleared her throat, making Adaline look at her. She pointed to the seat and Adeline took it.


    "Are you both okay?" She asked him in a quiet voice. What was the meaning of this? Why were they wearing handcuffs?


    Also, her aunt was avoiding meeting anyone''s eyes and Korr was smiling like an idiot.


    What happened?


    Tessa cleared her throat, but did not look Adeline in the eyes. "Yes, yes. Everything is fine." She waved it off by her other hand.


    "Is it?" Korr teased as the servants entered with the trays of food.


    Tessa turned to re at the man who was sitting next to her. "Yes, it is." She hissed and gave him a pointed look.


    Adeline nced at the odd couple before moving her eyes to Jenna who was hiding her smile but failing miserably.


    She sighed. Whatever.


    ******


    "Then, can I go?" She whispered to Korr unsure whether or not he would agree to this. His expressions said that he was not sure about this himself.


    "And where is the so-called party?" He asked and she handed him the slip.


    "Hmm," he read over the contents. Frankly he did not see the need for a 20 year old boy through a party when he unmated, which meant that he was only doing so to find the one. But then again it would make more sense if he did this on his birthday.


    But why would he invite adaline? He knew that he was the Ambassador and it was obvious that he had reach in high ces. But Adaline was a human and people usually ignored them unless they were their mate.


    "What did this boy tell you?" He asked but his eyes remained on the piece of paper. The paper did not look suspicious in fact it had every bit of information.


    Adeline scowled. Why was he asking so many questions? Even though she was the one that never went to parties after her father still allowed her whenever she wanted to. What was his problem?


    "He invited me," She answered his question politely, "and I epted." She told them as simple as that for stop because that had exactly happened.


    He ced the card over his desk and leaned over his chair to talk to her. "Do you know the name of the boy?"


    "Ryan." She said immediately. Annoyed her that he thought he could ask so many questions. If he was a guardian that it was a yes and no situation!


    "Just that?" He asked and she nodded. "Who else is going?"


    "Everyone else epted the invitation. So I expect everyone to be there." She answered and he narrowed his eyes slightly. She didn''t notice.


    He was counting her heartbeats. It seems to be normal and there was no change in her scent. That meant that she was not lying and Adeline was far too of an amateur to know how to mask her scent.


    He nodded, "alright then you can go. But," he raised a finger, "I expect you to keep yourself sober. Do not drink any alcohol that is not meant for human consumption. Stay with one of your friends always and I will send a car and driver with you. You will only leave in that car and with the same driver. Is that alright?"


    She nodded.


    "Words Adaline," he shook his head, "is that alright with you?"


    "Yes, it is." She whispered.


    He nodded. "You can go then." He smiled, "but remember go with the same driver ande with the same one. If I change the drivers that I will be the one who will drive you back."


    She smiled widely at him, appreciating the concern and nodded her head hurriedly before flying out of the room. This was going to be epic!


    *******


    "Wow," Beth awed as soon as she came into Adeline''s room, "you have a beautiful room Addy!"


    "Truly," Patty nodded too. "You designed it?"


    "My aunt." Adeline answered. "It was all her."


    Beth nodded appreciatively, "well, If she demanded a heftypensation then she deserved it."


    Adeline smiled.


    They had not been any kind of nt that all three of them would get ready together but Adeline assumed if she was to make this new world her home she could bring a few traditions here.


    "So what are you all going to wear?"


    Patty raised her bag in which her dress was. "It''s for me."


    "Same here." Beth raised hers.


    Adeline nodded and then smiled cheekily. She went to the closet and pulled her her dress.


    "Well, this," she pulled the dress in front of her, "is me."


    She heard them both gasp and then showed them the back.


    "Fuck!'' Patty cried out.


    " So how is it?" Adeline threw the dress on the bed and turned to the two girls who had their mouths open.


    Their eyes followed the piece of cloth as it was now a bundled mess on the bed. What were they to say to this?


    "I think," Beth turned to Adeline and smirked, "is going to be awesome!"


    "A little bit of makeup and some bold eyeliner will do the trick!" Patty pped her hands and then widened her eyes for a brief second, "I think we all can make slight changes. This is going to be the best night ever!"


    Adeline grinned. "Let''s get ready then!"

 Chapter 208 - The Jealous Mate - I

    Cassandra opened the door and frowned at the sight of a son sleeping peacefully on the bed. "Xavier? Are you not supposed to be at a party?"


    He opened his eyes as it''s never been sleeping in the first ce and turned his head to his mother. "If the party says eight then no one goes at eight."??


    She made a face at that. "Punctuation once really mattered and now look at that. If one stays the time that no onees at the time!"


    "Stop nagging," he rolled over his stomach. "I''ll go when I want to."


    "Oi," picking up the cushion from the couch she threw it at her son''s head, "don''t let your kingly status get to your head."


    He grumbled something under his breath and moved out of the room. Ever since that hade back his mother had once again started to nag.


    He moves toward the beta family was living in. It was the next going of the pce and Augustus'' parents were now beta regents.


    "Hey," he wished when he saw Xavier. Augustus wasing out of the apartments and methods we are halfway across the hall. "The others would travel on their own. Are you ready to go now?"


    He nced at his watch. It was 9:00 in the evening. He was early but what else could he do?


    "Let''s go." He nodded.


    If I hadn''t had not taken off the invitation then he would have never done it. Why did you have to take the invitation? He narrowed his eyes slightly as the boy''s image shed in his head.


    Why did you take it? Did she feel attracted to the boy?


    He''d fucking kill him if it have that he could take Adeline away.


    He opened the door when the car rolled to a stop. By the amount of sense that he could smell it was obvious that the party had already started. He could even smell the alcohol content in their veins. It was extremely high and he was thankful that Adeline epted the invitation in front of him.


    "They are not here yet."Augustus said as he nced around the room and his nose twitched. He sniffed again. "Patricia''s not here."


    He frowned, "they were together?"


    The beta wolf nodded. "yes. It was something about Adeline wanting to get ready together with the girls."


    He rolled his eyes. What was that little human up to now? Penguin always called herself into more trouble than needed.


    They found their friends and within moments their entire group was seated in the corner from where they could clearly see who was entering and exiting.


    "You know the best thing about tonight?" Dn asked as he had an easygoing smile on his face. "No matter how dressed up they get, their clothes are getting off." He winked.


    Seth scoffed lovely before anyone else couldugh, "This one ain''t getting anything." He pointed to Xavier and everyone around them erupted in loudughter.


    Xavier scoffed back. Fucking idiot.


    He was about to reply back when his nose called the whole of a particr scent.


    He raised himself up and watched the entrance carefully. Moments after she appeared.


    Fuck, he could feel her mouth water.


    "Holy . . ." Augustus stood up, "is that Patricia?"


    He didn''t reply. Xavier was busy ogling his own made to focus on someone else. Holy shit!


    That was the shortest dress known to mankind and his mind could not think about anything else but that. He could see her legs and her cleavage.


    Damn, she had grown hotter!


    His eyes met his hers and he stared at them before she abruptly winked at him, flicked her hair back and started walking to the bar.


    Who was that?


    "Okay," Dn stood up, "y''all do whatever. I am going to the bathroom to have a quickie." Without waiting for anyone to reply he had really moved and Elizabeth met him halfway with the giggle of her own.


    Xavier could just stare at her going to the bar when he saw her turn around. "Where''s the back?" He muttered when he saw that I didn''t back was practically naked and there were only two chains, dainty chains going around zigzagging.


    He blinked twice. Was that her?!


    "Two shots," she told the bartender the moment she stepped to the bar. Elizabeth said that she had to use the bathrooms, so of course Adaline had to excuse her friend.


    The bartender''s nose twitched, "Human?"


    "One human and one supernatural." Patricia informed him and he nodded before cing two shot sses in front of them.


    "Here," Patricia forwarded the one with human alcohol in front of Adaline before grabbing hers. Counting to three both of them threw back the shot.


    "Ugh!" Adeline huffed, "that''s too much!"


    Patty shook her head. " If it did not notice that you were human you would have had something much more stronger than this."


    Adeline stared around her. She could feel his eyes from behind her but did not give him the attention of the day. She was going dancing.


    " Another one!" She yelled to the bartender who winced. Not what he had expected. He was a supernatural fe.


    She drank it one time.


    Patricia stayed at the bar where was added and made her way to the dance floor. There were many dances already but the dirty dancing began when I installed onto the floor. She was very ready to set fire.


    She knew where he was watching her from which is why she turned her back into the direction. She pulled her hair in front and let her back to the talking. The dainty change was called to touch and her back tingled the touch and his stare.


    Before long, someone came to her. Snaking his hand across her waist, the man smiled at her and she gave a confident one back.


    "Hi," she introduced herself to the guy, "I''m ad¡ª''


    "My mate." She heard from behind before she was pulled back.

 Chapter 209 - The Jealous Mate- II

    She grinned evilly for a second before turning around to Xavier with a re, "I am sorry but I have no mate."


    She then turned to the boy, "I don''t know who this is. I just saw him today." She pointed at Xavier.??


    The guy frowned, "back off then. Why are you troubling her?" He spat and took a threatening step forward.


    Xavier stared at him before scoffing slightly. The audacity that this boy had was appalling. He blinked and when he opened his eyes, they were amberish red.


    He opened his mouth and shed his canines at the boy who blinked and immediately stepped back. A lycan was not to be messed with, he nced at Adaline, especially when it came to the matters of mates.


    "Um," he stepped back and raised his hands up in a surrender emotion in front of Xavier, "I am out."


    Adeline watched the guy leave before turning to Xavier and ring at him who gave her a sweet smile.


    She huffed and walked away but not without an extra sway in her hips.


    Where to go? She wondered as she looked around. The entire area had been cleared for dancing and the side contained bars.


    She knew he was watching her but there was only so much that she could take which is why Adide now moved up the stairs to see what was there in the house.


    But not before making a beeline and grabbing a bottle of random liquor. She was enjoying herself since she had the driver.


    She found a clear space, a balcony and it overlooked the back of the house. There was a huge garden which she could imagine that these guys are often used for shifting.


    She sat down in front of the grill and sipped the alcohol.


    "Ugh," she spat some out. That was too much!


    "Don''t drink it then,"She heard, "it would be too much for your human stomach."


    She scoffed. "A miscarriage was too."


    She heard him sigh and then peeked over her shoulder to look at him. He was leaning against the wall and it seemed like he had no intention to walk back down.


    She turned to look ahead too. The music was faint now, which she found pretty peculiar. "Why is the music not loud? Usually you can hear it throughout the house. It''s faint here."


    "It''s because we have amplified hearing. This music is much lower than what you hear in human parties. It is still very loud to us." He answered.


    She ahhed and nodded. Understandable.


    "Why did youe here?" She took a small sip from the bottle.


    He tsked, "Stop drinking."


    "Fuck off." She burped.


    He sighed. She was drunk already. The alcohol was too strong for a lightweight like her


    "Tell me," she urged and turned around, making him stare at the uneven eyes. "Why did youe here?"


    "You have pretty eyes adaline. Did anyone ever tell you that?" He said the contrary and sheughed.


    She shook her headughing, "No, they called me a freak." Her eyes had always been an insecurity of her. But no one hasmented about her eyes and she has been thankful until now.


    He moved and she turned to look back at him but he was already beside her staring into her eyes with his own, "but I think they are beautiful."


    She felt his feather like a finger on her eyebrows as it went down to her cheek. "I love the blue just as much as I love the brown. It shows the two sides of you."


    "Two sides of me?" She repeated in a whisper.


    He nodded with a small smile on his face. "The side that you keep hidden and inside you. The part of you that is scared of what people will think and with a bundle of insecurities."


    She gasped silently. " How do you know any of that?"


    He shrugged. "I do. I just do."


    She nodded without understanding his answer and turned to look forward again, taking a small sip of the bottle''s content.


    She sighed. "I don''t like it."


    "I don''t either." His answer followed immediately.


    She blinked, "what do we do about it?"


    He smiled and chuckled, "I don''t know."


    "Give up then?" She looked at him. "If we don''t want to do anything and we''re not willing to try nor do we have something in mind. Why do we keep going at it?" She didn''t know what came over her. But it was important to know if there was a chance.


    He stilled. His entire being did.


    Those were the least expected words that he had ever thought ofing out of her mouth. The words that broke his heart or whatever was left of it.


    "Adeline?" He breathed out the word that brought calm and soothing rest to his heart. Now it was bringing him despair.


    "No," she denied, shaking her head, "think about it. When was thest time that we were happy with each other? It''s been months even to say that it''s been a year."


    He stayed silent and made her scoff.


    "Why is it that you think you are the most important one in this rtionship? Why are you thinking that you can withdraw whenever you want and you can try whenever you like?"


    She pointed to the door. "When I danced with someone, you hated it, yet you cannot give me an answer to where we stand."


    "I hated it." He agreed but continued to stare at her.


    She stared back but their expressions were in total contrast. He appeared to be nk where she appeared to be sad.


    "Then that''s it," she whispered, "if you hate it then it means that you were jealous. Do you agree?"


    He blinked and moved his head but then shook it. What was he to say?


    She sighed and looked down but then smiled at him. "It''s okay." She stood up and left.


    His eyes did not move from where her face was. Adelin had given him a smile before standing up and walking away.


    A beautiful smile, a truthful smile, yet the most broken one he had seen.

 Chapter 210 - The Heart Broken Mate - I

    She controlled the tears and did not let them fall out. Adeline''s eyes were filled up to the brain and the tears threatened to fall out any moment which is why she increased the speed and made it to the car. The driver was the same.


    "Adeline?" Mr. Korr.??


    It was Mr. Korr. The driver was not the same.


    "Please drive," She demanded from him, practically crying out the words.


    He did not move for a second and Adaline was going to break her silence by crying loudly before she felt him move and start the car. She closed her eyes and sniffed as the tears fell out.


    She felt grateful for him to do that.


    She cried silently to herself in the car. Even though at the back of her mind, she was aware that he could hear everything she cried as silently as she could. She wanted no one else in her misery.


    She heaved and she wailed before it was reduced to sobs.


    The car came to a stop and she looked up to find the mansion of Mr. Korr in front of her.


    "Please," she turned to the man, "do not tell this to aunt."


    Korr looked visibily torn at what she had demanded. "I won''t tell her today Adeline," he patted her head lightly, "but she will be aware if you decide to talk to her."


    That was enough. That was all she needed as she gave him a shaky nod and ran upstairs to her bedroom crossing the butler too.


    "Sir?" Javis said in concern to how the youngdy had crossed the hallway crying. "Do I need to get the phone ready?"


    Korr stepped out of the car and handed the key to the valet. "No, not now." He answered. "Perhaps I would let them deal with it and take the decisions that they make." He nodded to Javis before making his way upstairs.


    He could hear the muffled crying. The poor girl must have shoved her face in the pillow to cry.


    He turned to his own corridor when he saw his mother entering the room of his mate.


    Shit, she must have been crying.


    So instead of going to the room of his own he turns to where Tessa was staying.


    "What happened?" He heard the voice of his mother even before he appeared in the doorway. He entered the room and closed the door behind him. Tessa was now sitting on the bed, looking concerned.


    "Is it Adeline?" She asked as she looked at the mother and son duo in panic.


    Korr nced at her with a weary expression before giving her a nod, "yes, it is adaline."


    "What?" Tessa hissed and stood up. "Wh¡ª"


    Korr stepped into her direction. "But I would advise you to not trouble her right now. I told her that she would be left alone for the night."


    "What? Why?"Tessa frowned.


    "No, that''s not right," Jenna stepped forward as well with a shake of her head as she disagreed with the actions of her son, "by the way she is crying I can tell that she needs someone."


    "Crying?" Tessa repeated. "Why is she crying?"


    Korr sighed tiredly. "I do not. But if he needed to talk to someone then she would havee to you directly." He looked at Tessa, "You are a good listener and Adeline knows where you sleep. It won''t have been difficult for her toe to you. Perhaps she wants to be alone right now." He said to both of them.


    "By my orders, Adaline is to be left alone tonight. Only if she begins to talk to both of you about this then you shall proceed." His eyes sharpened, "until and unless she does not you are not to talk about this. If she wishes to forget the night, then she can do that."


    Jenna broke the stare first and looked away. " Was she?" She whispered out in fear, clutching the clothing above her heart.


    "No," Korr denied immediately, "I would have known."


    She nodded then. "I''ll met you two in morning," she set before looking up once again, "hopefully three." She said before walking out the room and living both of them alone.


    Tessa stared at the door for a second or two before turning back to the man. "What happened, Korr? What happened to adaline?"


    He shook his head, " I do not know and theck of information does not sit well with me but I do not want to force the child. All I know is she came to the car crying and alone."


    "Well, then," she looked here and there before finally taking off the covers and sleeping her feet into the shoes. She stood up and started walking to the only to be held by him.


    "What?" She nced at his hands.


    "I said she is to be left alone, Teresa. I mean it." He repeated firmly for her. " I told her that I would tell you about this and you will be aware but I also said that you will leave alone for tonight."


    She sucked her lips in and sighed loudly before shaking her head no. " I can''t do that." She admitted. "I need¡ªI would not say anything. Just let me stand outside her room." She begged.


    He sniffed silently. She was not lying. With the desperate expression that was on her face Korr could not deny her anymore.


    He nodded and with her hand in his, they both walked to where Adeline''s room was and stood in front of the door as Tessa pressed her ear to it.


    She could hear it. Her human ear could totally hear it but her heart could not.


    Adelen was not crying, she was wailing.


    "Oh my," Tessa stepped back and she ced her hand over her mouth to stop her own tries. This was hard to even overhear.


    "Oh my god," she turned to Korr who looked just as disturbed. She dove in his arms and he held her close.

 Chapter 211 - The Heart Broken Mate - II

    Adeline opened her eyes and closed them. She released a small sigh but was unable to do so. Her nose was congested so she opened her mouth to release the awaited sigh.


    She snuggled into the pillows more. Sleep came once again and the thought of Xavier was pushed to the very back of her mind.??


    ******


    "Do I go in now?" Tessa nervously bit her nail but Korr stopped her. "I do not know if she wants me to go in there or not. I don''t want to burden her, that''s for sure." She muttered out nervously as she waited for the verdict.


    Korr sighed and rubbed her shoulder.


    Jenna gave out a wary sigh. "Lycan pregnancies are hard on women of supernatural kind especially, since we had three sons, our only regret is not having a daughter, which is why I cannot help you either."


    They all looked at the door. They were staring at the door of Adeline''s room.


    "I think you should go over now," Korr said to his mate, "I can hear the change in her breathing. She is awake."


    Jenna looked at Tessa, "Do you mind if Ie as well? I understand if you say no."


    "That''s fine." Tessa denied. It was all who hadn''t wanted to see now. She turned to Javis, "do you mind bringing some hot cardamom milk?"


    He nodded. "A Minute or two Madam," excused himself and disappeared from their side. They all once again turned to look at the door of Adaline''s room.


    Tessa gulped. "Did she cry all night?"


    "Fortunately no," Korr replied, he had been awake, "she had alcohol in her system which helped her sleep."


    He was aware of the fact that Adeline had cried for some time but sleep hade to her soon because she was drunk.


    He never had a sister but now he was worried for the daughter he might have. Looking at Adeline crying like that made his heart fall.


    "Here Madam," Javis returned and gave Tessa the tray.


    "Thank you." She whispered as she took it. Jenna opened the door and Tessa walked in first with a gentle smile on her face. "Good morning, my party girl."


    Adeline whined but a tired smile came to her face at the sight of her aunt and Jenna. "Hi."


    "How wasst night?" Tessa softly asked as she sat beside Adaline and Jenna took a seat at the foot of the bed.


    "Bad." The young girl groaned out.


    "Aww," Tessa ced a kiss on her forehead and then helped her to sit up. "Take this and sip slowly."


    Adeline gratefully took the hot liquid. It brought peace to her throat which was not raw.


    "You know." Shemented on how the silence prevailed in the room and the two women continued to watch her with caution. "He told you." She used him as she looked at her aunt who slowly shook her head.


    "He had to, love." And for the first time Tessa was grateful for his presence.


    She nodded understandingly before my lips started to tremble and she closed her eyes. She cupped her mouth as a sob broke out. It was too much.


    "Oh my darling," Tessa snuggled into her child and pulled her impossible close. She rubbed Adeline''s shoulder and threw her leg over hers,pletely coconing her.


    "It''s hurts you know," she sobbed out but a sad wail of a mourning woman, "I never knew to love him so much and he. . .just . ."


    Tessa closed her eyes. She was going to cry too.


    Jenna came over and sat near their feet. "Men are stupid. Utterly stupid at times."


    Adeline nodded and so did Tessa.


    She sobbed more. The sadness did not stop, it hurt too much. She started coughing and Tessa stood up to give her some more water when Jenna looked at something and picked it up. " What is this?" She held up a flimsy excuse of a cloth.


    "The slutty dress I wore." Adeline revealed as she then made a crying face, "even that didn''t work."


    Jenna looked at the backless dress, "utter idiot indeed."


    Adeline giggled before sniffing. That gave her an idea.


    Korr entered the room and it was her and him and her now. Jenna had left.


    "You called for me, kid?" He sighed as he took a seat on the bed. "what up?"


    She chuckled but then her expressions changed. "I don''t think I want to go out anymore."


    His eyebrows raised slightly at that request. "But honestly Adide you do not go out much. Are you talking about school?"


    She nodded.


    "Is it because Xavier would be going to school?" He further added.


    Adeline nodded.


    He hummed and nodded to himself before saying, "little one, does it sit well with you that you do not want to go to school because of a boy?"


    She stretched her lips but lowered her eyes. Yesterday Adaline did not know what came over her to ask Xavier such a question but when he did not give her the reply she needed she just wanted to know if there was a chance to begin with or not. It had only been a day for her to try but if there was not a chance that was possible then why would she ever waste her efforts?


    "I do." She admitted with small shame, "but it was too much to be near him and equally far. I don''t know how I took care of myself for the past seven months but I cannot do it now."


    "That''s fine bub," Tessa massaged her scalp, "it''s fine." She gave Korr a pleading look.


    His eyes turned to Adeline who was already watching him. He stood up and ced his hand on her cheek. "I do not have a problem with you trying to cope up with the heartbreak but with drawing yourself from what you like to do is not fair. I will give you some time to deal with that but after that Adeline you have toe back to normal. Perhaps a new normal?"


    She thought about it. She did not want to change her entire life for someone who could not evene to terms with what he wanted. He stayed silent why she demanded an answer from him, a clear yes or no answer. So who was he for her to stop her life for?


    She nodded. "Yes, I will do that."

 Chapter 212 - The Heart Broken Mate - III

    Xavier sniffed. He closed his eyes.


    No matter how much he sniffed continuously, her scent did not appear. It was easy for him to distinguish between a thousand or even a million people. His nose was sharper than anyone else and when it came to his mate. He could distinguish between a lot more people than an average Lycan.??


    He opened his eyes and stared at everyone in the ss.


    Everyone was sitting around with their mates. Otherwise that was a friend. They all had been blessed with one and usually people continued higher education in the specific areas needed.


    The only one that was missing was his mate who was studying in other sses specially because they could not be put in one room together. Everyone knew by now that the king and the future Queen did not sit well with each other. The instability it brought to both the kingdom and his heart was unparalleled.


    He sighed again. Her scent, the mangos had disappeared. Earlier he would read the air in just to get a sniff of the mangoes that were a hallway down from his ss.


    His Penguin was gone.


    Fuck man.


    He stood openworked out of the room. People quieted down for a second before resuming the chatter again. He zoomed past everyone running at his full speed before stopping at the reception desk.


    "I''m leaving," he informed her in a hard voice.


    She nodded and he left.


    Even though he was not allowed to leave the school without permission just like any other student it was the status that he had that allowed him to take advantage here and there. Everybody knew that Xavier was the king and his father only acted as a regent.


    He shifted into his beast and his clothes were torn to pieces. He ran into the direction where he knew he would be safe enough to think.


    Adeline had pulled back from everywhere. He had once noticed that she wanted to take piano lessons as his or her talking to a piano in struct a. But she had pulled back from everywhere. From sses, from social gatherings and even Patricia and Elizabeth did not know because Adaline had stopped talking to them for a while.


    It hurt.


    He stopped in front of the graveyard where his brother was buried.


    His beast whined missing the one he yed with all his life. Both Xavier himself and his beast missed his brother and the beast inside him. His brother and beast who would never make an appearance now.


    ''What do I do?'' He asked his brother in his mind, ''I feel like I am stuck in a certain part of my life whereas everything is moving.''


    He did not know what came over him to actually not answer when Adiline had asked him if there was a chance or not for them to be together. He hadpletely nk out at that question and there was nothing that came to his mind which only made him silent.


    The question was why had he nked over? He knew what it was to stay with her and he knew how hard it was to stay away.


    ''Why me?'' he watched the grave, ''why her?''


    He growled loudly. What was wrong with him?


    Why the hell would he let her go alone when she was literally at arm''s length where he could whenever he wanted to reach over and grab her and hold her to his chest. Why would he let ago when she was in his world?


    He had always imagined when the future woulde when he would be able to bring her to his word and now it happened. But everything that had happened between them had caused grave scars that did not hide themselves. They reappeared and resurfaced making them harder to forget and difficult to forgive.


    It was his incapability that prevented him from going back to her. His incapability that told him he was not worthy enough to have Adaline as his mate.


    His incapability to know who is made was visiting at all times. He should have done better when he knew that he was royalty and that she was human.


    His incapability to protect her child or keep tabs on her. His incapability to have her father killed right in front of her eyes and then have his brother die too.


    He failed everyone and now that slight fever always seemed to be on his mind. The fear that said he was going to fail no matter what. The fear that said the next person he might have to kill would be Adaline.


    He closed his eyes before turning to the direction and taking to the forest. If he was quick on his feet then his beast was much quicker than he was.


    Recovered a lot of resistance in a short time which is why he came to the familiar ying of wolves in the clearing. In the human world it was very dangerous to stumble upon A wolf in the clearing. The wolf or any supernatural shapeshifting creature could get shot on site but here everyone enjoyed the freedom except for getting into the territories of others without permission.


    He crossed all of them and and carried on on his journey before the fabulous and wafted into his nose. He breathed it in.


    His slow down as his focus now remained on the scent for stop sent especially since she was made made it easier for him to send her emotions. She was sad just as he was or maybe even more. He knew the impact his words had on her but he could not in danger her safety.


    He stopped before the clearing of the house came. Her window was visible and he could see the light turned on.


    She was there, she was inside and she was safe.


    That was all he could wish for before he closed his eyes turn around and once again started running back to the pce.


    She was safe.

 Chapter 213 - The Piling Problems - I

    SIX MONTHS LATER


    "It is the need of the hour!" Preston cried out. "I apologize for saying this but, your highness, our poption is dying out there. There have been no births in the previous 6 months. And do not even get me started on how miserably failing heat has been for women."??


    Xavier''s grip tightened over the pen.


    "That is true," Dn added, "the warriors are facing troubles and concentrating. They are worried about their mates."


    Another problem.


    "That''s not it," another elder cried out, "Are we going to ignore the fact the females are not even having heats?" He pointed to the paper that was kept on the table, "I believe not having heat is more dangerous than not having children. If there is no heat then there will be no children."


    Silence fell onto the room for a few seconds before Preston spoke up and concluded the entire meeting, "We need the Luna back. Six months have been heavy on all of us, especially the females. They never got to bond with her and now they are losing hope of having children."


    Xavier nodded his head.


    "That''s not all," Hardely spoke up, "we are just talking about the werewolf women. Other shifters are also having problems because their Luna has not bonded with The queen luna yet."


    Another problem, a major one at that.


    He nodded again.


    Everyone left leaving him and his beta lycan alone.


    "Now what?" Augustus asked the king informerly knowing that he could address His highness like that when in private. "Believe it or not we know we need admin at the moment. It does not help that my mate and Dn''s is facing problems to."


    Xavier knew what that meant. His opinion was going to be biased. That was not enough. He could understand the growing frustrations of the alphas. It did not work well in anyone''s favour that the parts were not happening. If the poption dwindled then it was a severe problem.


    "It''s been 6 months," Augustus reminded, "how long are you to going to ignore each other? Are you not aware of the effects it would on your health as well as hers?"


    Xavier nodded. Again.


    Augustus felt quite after that and Xavier stood up and walked out.


    Problems and problems kept on piling up and he was wondering when was the time was going to be peaceful. He knew the effect that was having on his father as soon as his study ispleted, he took the throne back.


    Adeline would have to be back. That was going to be inevitable.


    He moved to the infirmary where Ashlynn was.


    The moment he entered his eyes ransacked at the entire room but stopped at the site of the nurse. "Where is she?" About the woman that was not in the room.


    "The gardens, sir. I have two nurses with her." She informed to his back as he was already out.


    He did not bother to run to the ce. Ashylnn was going to stay there for a while.


    Nothing is going as it possible to be. Even though the six months had been peaceful and his heart has been calm along this beast the problem of longing was always there and now others for piling up.


    He stopped two steps away from her who was sitting in front of the beautiful flowers. "Ashylnn," he acknowledged and she gave him a tired smile.


    "Hello," she croaked out, "how are you?"


    He huffed slightly, "should I not be asking you that? How are you, my sister?"


    She hummed and turned to the flowers. "I was sad when months ago they had to be plucked out because the season was over. Now they are back and blossoming, I am happy."


    Xavier nodded. Those were Alexander''s favorite flowers. "Your health is worsening."


    "You know why." She smiled again, pinching his heart. "You are not well as well Xavier. Just because you are stronger physically than ever doesn''t mean that here," she pointed to her heart, "everything is alright. You are just as messed up as I am. You have a death by longing."


    He stared at her particr flower. He certainly would.


    He heard Ashylnn say, "do you know no about women not going into heat? That is a very serious problem Xavier. It makes us weaker anthrone to defeats if someone ever tries to dere war on us."


    He did. As the king she knew what was going on in the minds of other kingdoms. If this continued then with another six months their Kingdom was going to sleep past their hands.


    "I know."


    "Then do something about it." She suggested further, "do you know that adaline has joined the human association? Just like The Ambassador uncle she drinks to be that one day. How well suited she is to be the Luna. I am one selfish bitch and look at her, selfless."


    "Stop it." He knew what she was doing.


    She grinned, "If you tell her about this then I am sure that I didn''t will try to help you no matter what. But you need to try saviour. Perhaps you coulde to an agreement and actually moved forward this."


    He sighed, "I don¡ª"


    "Stop it!" She cried out and he saw a tear slip. "If you both human and you were rocking the way I might not have pushed away as much as I am doing now but you both rotting away will make the entire Kingdom rote hue. Do you know what that means? My mate, your brother died because he wanted to save Adide for you. And what are you doing?" She growled lightly.


    That was all she could do. Xavier''s growl could make the entire room tremble. Everyone in the castle new when the king ground where as Ashylnn could only make a cat''s hiss.


    "Ashylnn¡ª" he began but Ashlynn raised a hand to stop him.


    She stood up and broke the stem of the flower that he was eyeing and held it out to him. "I cannot have my mate back. You can. Put an end to this, move past this." Ashylnn wiped the tear away, "Please." She begged.

 Chapter 214 - The Piling Problems - II

    "But I don''t understand, I cannot get pregnant and it makes me grow crazy?" The woman mumbled to herself as the therapist nodded and Adaline lowered her eyes.


    The look in the woman''s eyes was like what many had. A look filled with anguish and they were on the brink of depression.??


    They stared at her. It weirded her out.


    "This is amon problem that women are experiencing," the therapist began the recorded words, "we are surely going toe up with a solution for this. For now I will take you to be patient.


    The session continued and Adaline nodded her head at every point where she thought the problem arose. They were frequent.


    This was one way to help humans that were settled in this world. Both men and women at times need to talk to someone to understand from a different point of view. Therapy helped.


    The humans were happy to talk to a woman who was human and was happily mated. They also help in recognising the signs of feral behaviour and abuse.


    The woman walked out of the door handle instead of. She nodded as goodbye to the therapist who excused Adeline''s Presence and she walked out. She was overwhelmed while listening to the women. They were cried and it hurt her.


    Adelen had noticed this frequently arising problem. Apparently after the heat women were usually expecting to be a certain age. Lycan pregnancies were different. They could go on for two years and wolf pregnanciessted to at least a year.


    Both of them were extremely difficult pregnancies but the problem was none of the females were getting pregnant. Usually by the end of the second year the women would be blessed with the path but this time I did not happen. Couples who had been together as far as five years did not have their first child.


    She sighed. What was she to do?


    Her daily working hours were over. The driver, the same one who picked her each and every day, waited for her. After she had climbed in he closed the door and began driving back home.


    It waste in the night and she had expected that her aunt and uncle would have gone back to bed even though she knew that Korr woulde out of room to greet her once and sit with her until she finished her dinner before going back to back again.


    Her aunt and uncle had had a change in rtionship. Jenna would often say that it was her depression thatsted for 3 months that changed them. They had started to act like parents to her and somehow her aunt had fit with him.


    She smiled again to herself. They suited each other. Her aunt would create a ruckus and Korr was just the opposite of her who would calm everything down. They even slept in the same room.


    They were perfect for each other and watching her be happy again made Adaline happy.


    Javis stood at the door. Butler had taken a liking to Adaline as well. He did not sleep until she came back and if she was toote then he would not hesitate to wake up the master of the house.


    "Here Madam," he served her the food, "can I help you with anything else?"


    Adeline shook her head and looked to the direction of the entrance from where their uncle appeared.


    "How was your day today, young one?" He smiled with sleepy eyes.


    "Good," she answered, her mouth full of food but ced her hand in front of it, "you do know that you do not need toe down Daily."


    He shrugged. He wanted to.


    "Any new problems arising?" He asked whilst opening a file of his own.


    She nodded. "The major problem that is making everyone depressed is that none of them are going into heat and if there is no heat then the woman cannot get pregnant."


    Adeline now knew a lot more about the anatomy of both human, werewolf and Lycan. The only thing she did not understand was the cause of it all.


    "Ahh," Korr replied and she frowned.That was peculiar. Her uncle was always ready to provide her with some kind of advice or more knowledge and information about the matter but this time it was not like he refrained but outright refused.


    "What''s wrong?" She asked, "no info?"


    He nced at her. "You would know with time."


    That raised her eyebrows for a second at his answer then focused on her te. Before long her dinner was finished and after saying goodbye to her uncle retired to bed.


    But that did not help as she looked at herself in the mirror. Her Hair appeared to be crazy and she hated that. In 3 months her hair had been pretty damaged because she had not been constantly washing them or provided them with extra care of masks.


    She took her time with the bath. There was any supply of hot water here since there were only two people that were using it.


    She washed the mask out and wrapped her hair in a fluffy towel followed by her body next.


    She sighed as she stared at herself in the mirror. She looked much better but the bags under her eyes did not give her a positive appearance.


    She opened the door to the bedroom but yelped in shock. "Yo¡ª" a hand covered her mouth.


    She stared at the owner of the hand with wide eyes. Her heart thudded loudly in her chest.


    He removed the hand and made a shushing sound with his leg finger on the lips. She nodded.


    "What are you doing here?" She asked him.


    He gulped but did not say anything.


    "Are you going to leave?" Adeline sobered her expressions and scoffed. She should have asked that earlier. "Do you want something?" She snapped at him but kept her voice low.


    "We need to talk." His eyes snapped to hers. "Now."

 Chapter 215 - Intruder - I

    "You want to talk?" She spat. "Did you evene from the front door? Why are you in my room to begin with!"


    This was scary. How did someone enter her room and no one of the supernatural that were present in her house was aware of this? Usually they could smell everything!??


    The man shook his head and pointed to the window in her room. "I apologize but if I enter from the front door I know I won''t be seeing you. They would have me reported before I could even say your name."


    She narrowed her eyes at the man standing in her room. She had seen him somewhere. But where was the question? She knew she saw him somewhere and ransacked her brain for the identity.


    "Who are you?" She asked him as she stepped slightly into the doorway of the bathroom. There was a bell there for emergencies to if anything happened in the bathroom that the butler had ced there.


    Her forehead creased as she paid attention to his details and just as he opened his mouth she gasped at the recognition! "You were with Noah!" She remembered as her eyes widened, "you stood behind him whenever I saw Noah. You are with him!" She pointed her finger at him. Oh dear god!


    "Were," he corrected and raised his hand to his sides as it''s surrendering to her. "Please ma''am, listen to me. I am Adrian." He introduced making her scoff.


    "What?" She barked at him like a feral bitchThe emotions and sorrow that she had buried deep inside came to surface as she nced at the man. "Using after all I have been through because of you I will never listen to you, to whatever you have to say? Get out of here before I call everyone else!" She screamed at the top of her voice hoping that someone would hear ande in by now.


    "They are asleep." He gulped and told her, she watched his eyes. "I had to to make sure that no one woulde up while we were talking¡ª''


    "Talking?" She repeated maliciously, "I want to what makes you think that we can I would talk Adrian. I want you to leave immediately!" She growled having picked it up.


    He shook his head hurriedly and Adaline could see that he was panicking. But why was he panicking? Had he not just said that he had made sure everyone was sleeping tonight while he talked to her?


    "I-I just . ." He sighed and held his head gripping his hair and slightly pulling them making Adeline step back.


    What was wrong with this man?


    He shook his head. "Noah''s gone."


    "What?" She whispered at the revtion while she gave no emotions on her face. What does that mean? Where had he gone?


    Why was he telling her this?


    Adrian nodded. "it-ts''s difficult to exin. But-but he''s gone now. This someone else here and it''s powerful. I do not know what it is. No one does."


    "Adrian?" Adeline whispered a bit fearful of the man who was acting like a man gone mad. "Can you tell me what is exactly going on?"


    Adeline still did not have any idea about many things in the world. Which is why she focused more on the word exactly so that she could know in simple terms and clear ones to what was going on.


    Adrian nodded his head shakily but before he could speak, Adaline pointed to her desk chair. "Why don''t you sit there?" She offered, "this is water there if you want you can help yourself."


    He shook his head as he walked to the desk and sat on the chair. "I am a Vampire. Do you have blood?"


    Adeline tilted her head incredulously and was ready to snap at him before it dawned on her. The man was panicking and he had clearly forgotten where he was. He was desperate for help.


    At least it seems that way.


    "Um," she shook her head, "I am sorry but its not avable at the moment. Perhaps, next time I could . . " She made an awkward gesture with her hands. Perhaps next time? The butler would die from a heart attack if he ever saw her with blood in her hands.


    He nodded. "Noah is gone." He repeated again and this time formly instead of the nervousness that he should before. "It is true. I do not know what happened. The witch that he had talked to previously is no longer here."


    "Here?" Adeline frowned, "here as in she is no longer in this world or just dead?" The different realms had to be acknowledged.


    He shrugged helplessly. "We do not know." He muttered. "No one knows. It''s like she is gone, poof."


    Poof? She blinked and lowered her eyes for a second before bringing them back to him again. "Adrian, why are you here? What do you need from me?" The little human that he was once ready to kill could not help him anyway unless he was wanting to use her as a sacrifice. If that happened then she was going to let out the loudest scream and wake up the neighbours who would surelye to help.


    He opened his mouth but then closed did.


    "Adrian?" She stepped forward, a small step, "you have to tell me if you want help?"


    He looked at her and their eyes met. She blinked and in that very nanosecond he was gone.


    She blinked again and he was really gone. She felt cold air into the room and her window was open. Adrian had gone just as he had arrived but she could see there was a flower that he left on the window.


    She went to the window and closed it whiletching the lock this time. She would tell Javis to tell the maids to lock the windows as well. She ced the flower on the table.


    She looked around to see herself in the mirror and that''s when she remembered that she had carried out an entire conversation with someone in just a towel.


    Shit.

 Chapter 216 - Intruder - II

    Adeline''s grip tightened on the pen. She could not help but keep on thinking aboutst night. She had to do something about it. Even though Adrian was not clear in what he was telling her Adeline that there was something she could do about it which only made her keep on thinking about it.


    She sighed and ced the pen back in the notebook before closing it shut. Maybe there was something she could do about it.??


    *****


    "It''s been such a long time. I really missed you Adelene!" Patty smiled and hugged her. "I am so happy that you decided to meet."


    Adeline smiled politely. "How have you been Patty?"


    "Good," Patty replied, "just aiding Augustus in his work." Not really. She had been doing the work of what Adaline was supposed to do. She was able to assist Adeline in just as her mate was assisting the king. But since Adeline was not there Patricia and Elizabeth werepleting the work.


    Adeline nervously began, "do you know what happened with Noah? The Vampire that had kidnapped me?"


    Patricia was instantly taken aback by what Adeline had asked. She had in no way when expecting something like this to turn up. "Adeline, did you see someone regarding that? Did hecontact you somehow?" She immediately went into protective mode for her Luna. The Luna was to be protected at all costs.


    " No, no," Adeline denied quickly, not ready to let go of the main information Just here, "I was just asking out of curiosity."


    "You''re lying," the hair on the back of her next to repair the voice and the words, "your heartbeat and your scent tells me that you are lying, Adeline."


    Her breath hitched. The reason for months of heartache stood behind her and she did not want to turn back. She fisted her hands tightly as they were trembling.


    "Your Highness," Patricia stood up and bowed respectfully to the king just as any other person did in the cafe. It was just Adeline that was seated and she is not ignored by people.


    "Would you all be kind enough to leave us alone in the cafe?" Everyone walked out of the cafe at once. It was not a request and that knew that. The king had just been kind enough to politely order them.


    He took seat in front of her and Adeline immediately noticed the change in him. He looked bigger and more muscr. Instead of being the 20 year old she knew Xavier now seemed like a fully grown wrestler.


    "Adeline," he nodded to her and she just continued to stare at him as if she could not believe her eyes. As if she could not believe @that he was really standing there in front of her.


    She gulped.


    "Tell me," he said but she could see that he was far from the calm voice that seemed, his jaw had tightened as he spoke, "who was that you were talking tost night in your room?"


    She stopped breathing for a second or two. How did he know that? "Are you having me followed?"


    He smirked and her heart almost melted then and there but she kept her resolve strong.


    In his heavy voice he replied, "I do not need to have my mate followed. the entire nation will protect you."


    She looked away. Even the staff that left expect two.


    "What do you want?" She went directly to the point. "How did you know about that?"


    He leaned back into the chair. "There is a flower rare amongst the other worlds but seasonal here. You must have found that on your windows seal. Did you like that?"


    Her forehead creased slightly. "You left in there?" She remembered the flower. It was still kept on her table.


    He nodded. "Yes, I kept it there."


    "Oh," she said awkwardly, not knowing how to proceed with this conversation. "Why?"


    "Because I wasing to talk to you when I found you alone with a man in your room barely dressed." His eyes were visibly darkened. "You just had a towel covering yourself. "


    She gulped at the look given. "I noticed that when he was gone. He was too panicked for me to notice anything else."


    "Panicked about what?" He spoke up instantly.


    It was then she realised that this was the chance to make the same mistake again and again and lose people all over again or just be straight and truthful.


    "He told me the person he was working for is no longer there. He told me that Nathaniel was just gone." She revealed and his eyes shed golden.


    She knew about this. Her uncle had time and again mentioned to stay away from a wolf and Lycan when the colour of their eyes changed. It meant that the beast was over taking and as a human she would never be able to fight back or at least even defend herself.


    But the problem was her uncle had told her to discreetly move away from the side whereas Xavier was sitting right in front of her. She knew better than to run in front of an angry animal.


    "Xavier," she whispered and took the chance to do something she had seen a lot of people do. She ced her hand on hairs and gently caressed his skin, "please calm down."


    "Calm down?" He repeated but at least his voice was back to normal for stop she had noticed the difference in voice when the beast took over.


    "Yes," she said in a gentle and soothing voice. "I think this time we can do better."


    "Better what?" He repeated with the tilt of his head. "You are supposed to call your uncle or even the butler or any god that you could find one that men entered your room. But you were stupidly making conversations with him. Do you have any idea how easily he could have overpowered you?" The low growling indicated that he was angry. The amber in his eyes told her that it was not going to work out in her favour.


    ***


    For those who are pressed on something pens, do you want a specific bonus chapter (sexy time, fun time) or a new chapter which is to be released tomorrow?

 Chapter 217 - An Intruder - III

    Adeline stared at Xavier because of the words he said. "I know he could have overpowered me easily Xavier. I understand that I am a human and even humans like animals have basic flight or fight instant which I had." She informed him in a mocking beautiful voice which only made him feel irritated further.


    "The Butler once told my uncle to have two buttons installed in my room that would bring an rm if I was ever in trouble. I almost had that button pressed if needed."??


    "If needed?" He repeated, "it was needed!"


    "Do you know that Noah is gone?" Ignoringpletely to what he had said she asked him, "yes or no Xavier? Do you know that or not?"


    "How is that supposed to help you?" He said instead of answering her.


    "Just do so,"


    Xavier stared into the eyes of his mate. Adeline never had any maliciousness inside, knew that whatever she was pointing towards was going to be something that needed attention upon it. "I don''t." He answered honestly, slightly ashamed at the failure.


    He could feel the presence of his beast back in his mind as he calmed down.


    She nodded, "but now you know that he is gone. We do not know where is gone. Adrain was too shaken up to answer that."


    " You asked him?"


    "Not directly, no," she shook her head, "I was too scared and I did not want to lose myself in the conversation. However if hees next time¡ª"


    He raised his finger, "Remember Adaline there is not going to be next time regarding this matter."


    She frowned at what he said. "And how else are you going to know what is happening with them? Adrian is the way in!"


    "No, you¡ª"


    "Get off the hai pedestal once and see what''s going on!" She hissed at him not caring about anything anymore. She let her emotions takeplete control over. "You can me me however you like and for how long you like but the reality does not change to who is to be put to me here. That man has been out there for more than a year and you have sailed to get him. All you do is take your anger out on me. How do you think I feel?"


    She quieted down and waited for him to speak but when he did not she spoke up again, " I understand that I me you in the beginning but when I got a hold of every fact regarding the matter I stopped Xavier. Don''t you think you should? Don''t you think you should be out there trying to catch him? Now that we might have a lead and that too from his own people you decide that it''s not important for us to follow¡ª"


    "It is important, but not as much as you damit!" He growled, snapping her shut. "I lost you once and I am not doing that again."


    In the past six months she has had many conversations with Jenna. Jenna was mated to an Alpha Lycan which is why she could answer a lot of a lens question from the point of view of a mate. One of those was the threat to the mate and what it was considered to be.


    "You didn''t lose me." She said softly before taking his hand and holding it in her own. "You did not lose me and stop thinking about that. I''m right here and with you." Her voice was barely audible but it reached his ears just fine. Touching her again had made a hope enlighten in his heart that he had been extinguished ages ago.


    He stood up, "don¡ª"


    "No!" She panicked andtched onto his hand like a baby would. "Sit." She pointed to where he was previously sitting.


    It was addicting. She was aware of what she was doing in how dangerous it was after everything she had been through. But it was so addicting like a drug that she could not resist.


    She kept on staring at him as he looked down at her. She could not let him go. There was starting to talk and this time since she had the option to keep him close she was going to do so.


    "If you don''t want to talk to me then don''t," she began, "but you please tell me what to do with a tree and next because I want to find out what is going around."


    She watched as heplentated what she said. Before long he sat down in front of her and she moved her hands from his arm.


    "The next time hees, the first thing you will do is call someone. Preferably your uncle or the butler." He told her with a calm voice. Even his eyes were back to normal colour. He was now calm.


    "We have to do something." She insisted on not taking his answer. If she called her uncle aur The Butler the first thing they would do is kill the man.


    He shook his head roughly as the irritation seeped in, "Adeline, why do you insist on putting yourself in danger? Do you even recognise what your presence does to the people?"


    Never expecting to say those words she was slightly taken aback by what he chose to say. "What are you talking about? And I am not purposely putting myself in danger!"


    He slipped. That he was not supposed to say which is why he shook his head and stood up. "Nothing. The next time that manes around you either call Patricia or Elizabeth."


    "I''ll tell you what''s going on." Ashlynn''s voice rang out as she entered the ce and walked to where Xavier was standing and Adaline was sitting.


    Her pale pale and weak face made Adaline tear up. She looked worse than ever!


    "We need you Adaline," she began, "we need you now more than ever. You are literally the solution to every problem." She choked and Adeline stood immediately to aid her.


    "Help us," Ashlynn cried, "please!"

 Chapter 218 - A Lunas Hand - I

    "What''s wrong?" The words slipped out of Adeline''s mouth before she even realised it but watching Ashlynn''s paleface and panicky voice made Adaline scared for what she was about to tell her.


    "Everything," she answered almost immediately and then looked at Xavier, "is not telling you many things because he is afraid that you will get hurt."??


    Adeline nced at him but then returned her eyes to her friend. "Ashlynn, what do you want to talk about? Do you want to sit and drink something first?"


    Ashlynn looked like she was contemting the offer which is why Adeline lightly pushed her to the chair on the inside and then sat on the chair next to her.


    "Now tell me," Adeline very gently rubbed her hand on Ashylnn''s shoulder in an attempt to sooth her down. "Why don''t you begin with what the problem is?"


    Ashylnn gulped, the panicked expression did not leave her face and even Xavier leaned in. "I-I do not feel well," she heaved, scaring the other two that were sitting with her. Her hand went underneath her shirt and she rubbed the area where her heart was. "It hurts. I don''t know but it hurts."


    Adeline just watched with a panicked expression of a woman. This waspletely out of the blue and she had no idea what to do.


    "I ne-need to go," Ashlynn stood up and the chair dragged back but she ended up stumbling over it. Both of them fell down to the floor.


    Adeline gasped and the sound of chair scratching the ground was heard as Xavier stood up before Adaline to help Ashlynn.


    "Here,e," Xavier helped her but instead of cing her back on the chair he made herfortable on the ground while leaning her back against the wall.


    "I didn''t ¡ªdon''t," Ashylnn gulped and looked at both of them with the tired expression on her face as a chest heaved a pen down forcefully. It seemed like she was forcing herself to breathe.


    "What? What?" Adeline spoke to her in a hurry, eager to know what the problem was. She could feel her hands trembling eating to help Ashlynn but she did not know what to do.


    "I don''t think I can leave. . " She cried and looked at Xavier, "I can''t. . ." She sniffed as the tears fell, " I don''t think I can do this anymore."


    Adeline felt herself going numb. Never hurt you expected to hear such words from the mouth of a friend.


    "Ashlynn, don''t say that!" She whispered out to her. "Are you feeling pain somewhere? You know I have medical science here!" She helplessly stated the facts, eager to please Ashlynn with the information that she could be just fine.


    Ashylnn didn''t reply to Adeline immediately. She watched her friend who looked so concerned for her while crying helplessly. "Nothing. . ." She whispered, "my death. . is near." Her chest jerked and Adeline''s eyes widened.


    Was it what she was thinking it was?


    Her temple red and she felt a sudden surge of power inside her. Itpelled her to do something. It made her realisation for own capabilities increase and Adeline no longer held power over herself.


    She felt it ooze out of her.


    "Hey!" Without thinking twice she held Ashlynn''s Jo in her hand and snapped her eyes to her own. "You are not dying, do you understand that?"


    "M-my mate is. . ."


    " I don''t care," she snapped, "he might have left you but you still have a chance to live. Your wolf will grow and you will know what should happen until it is really your time to die."


    And that is when Xavier saw the change.


    The aura around Adeline changed and it went directly towards asnd targeting the Solely.


    It covers both of them. Coming from Adaline it stopped at ashlyn and both of them maintained eye contact as adaline kept her hand on Ashylnn''s jaw.


    "You won''t die." Adeline repeated and her eyes changed. The iris of the eye dissolvedpletely and it was all white. This was what he had seen for the first time.


    "Do you hear me?" Adeline spoke again, "your loyalty will stay with me and to me. You will not die without any course." Her voice was soothed and calm. It was as if she had been rehearsing for her life.


    Ashylnn nodded slowly as if in aplete trance. "I pledge my loyalty to you." She whispered softly and Xavier only smelled truth in her scent. "I pledge my life to you, my queen." She was first before her body started to jerk.


    Xavier moved back but when Adaline did not he went towards her. He knew what was about to happen and he had to get Adaline out of the way but before he could touch her a vicious growl stopped him.


    What was in front of him almost rendered him speechless.


    After a year Ashlynn had shifted to her wolf and it did not appear weak or feral.


    His eyes move to adeline immediately. He was going to protect her if he decided to attack her. He inched towards Adeline but Adeline raised her hand and the wolf bowed in front of her as she bared her neck and submission.


    Adeline fucking patted the wolf''s head.


    "That''s it," she whispered to Ashlyn as her eyes went back to normal. "You are loyal to me and your life lies with me."


    Ashlynn shifted back and kept her head bowed but Adeline stepped back in horror all of a sudden.


    "What the hell?" She palm her mouth as she looked at Ashlynn who was going in front of all naked at that. "What is this? Why is she naked!"


    Adeline turned to Xavier with a shocked expression along with slight panic. "What the hell just happened?" She pointed to ashlynn who looked up to help the different expression on her face. It''s scared Adeline.


    "I don''t¡ª"


    "We know what happened," the three of them turned their attention to the man who stood in front of the cafe.


    Elder Preston looked sullen, "I think it is time the lunaes back."

 Chapter 219 - A Lunas Hand - II

    All three of them looked at Preston and Ashlynn inched towards Adeline''s side. The movement did not go unnoticed by Preston.


    "If you all would follow me. I think we should go to the castle."??


    Adeline was hesitant. Every one of them could feel that.


    "I-I. ." She licked her lips and nced at Xavier who nodded,


    "If you want I can call your aunt there." He offered and Adeline nodded. Her aunt was her support system and she would love to have her. Her uncle might not be avable at the moment.


    The cars were added in and the rest of them shifted. Ashlynn took a seat beside her in the car and Adaline was grateful for her presence.


    Adaline nced at Ashlynn, she appeared to be normal now. She was no longer panicking of healing for breath and seemed far from it. How is this possible? She wondered. What had she done? She could still feel that thing inside her but now in a much smaller amount. What was that?


    Holy shit, was she a witch?! Her eyes widened. A witc¡ª


    Adeline gasped at the sight in front of her. The pce was huge and she could not believe that she had just seen two rooms in this ce. No wonder that the rooms were so huge and the hallways so wide. The pce seemed to be the best one she had seen in her entire life.


    The car stopped and she hopped out of it within moments Ashlynn joined her side.


    Xavier stood at the door as if he had reached there already and everyone followed Preston inside.


    It was a room with a long table and chairs on the side. It was some kind of meeting room that Preston had brought them in and then he asked them all to sit.


    "I was not following you," he addressed Xavier, "but my granddaughter was in the cafe and I was asked to bring her back. Fortunately I witnessed what happened and I have an answer for it."


    "I am not a witch!" Adeline blurted out in a hurry, "I don''t even like the devil!"


    The room felt silent, making her blush profusely.


    Xavierughed a little, "We know." He turned to Preston. "What happened?"


    Preston nodded and took the attention off of Adaline who was blushing heavily.


    He began, "I would exin to you what exactly happened but I need to get the facts in order. Lady Ashlynn," he addressed and looked at her, "did you feel as if the walls were closing in on you and any day you will use your breath?"


    She nodded. "I felt like it was over for me at that moment. I was forcing myself to take my breath. I knew I was going to die, elder Preston."


    Elder Preston nodded. "And that is the moment when Luna adaline to control of the situation. What did you feel?"


    Adeline''s attention immediately turned to Ashlynn. She wanted to know what Ashlynn felt.


    Ashlynn released a long breath out as she nodded to herself. "Protection. I felt protected and I felt her support. It was like another oring from adaline that told me that . ." She sighedand shook her head. " I really don''t know how to put it in words." Adeline lowered her head into her hands.


    Adeline leaned forward and ced her hands on the table as she looked at Ashlynn. "Anything you want to tell us Ashylnn. It was the first time that something like this happened and I just want to know how you felt."


    Ashlynn raised her head and everyone watched as a look of determination came to her face. The nervous Ashlynn had left the chat and determined one had entered.


    She began again but this time much confidently. "It was like home. A ce where I felt secured, protected and loved. It was exactly that feeling that adaline was giving me. . A purpose, a new life."


    Ashylnn stared into Adeline''s eyes. "Wolves are more mate oriented but I see my loyalty and love being devoted to you. Instead of having a mate, my purpose is to serve you, willingly."


    Adeline''s brows shot up. She gaped at Ashlynn.


    "Just as I thought," Preston concluded, "that is what we call Luna''s helping hand. It is when she provides her hand to a dying soul craving for her mate and ready to join the afterlife before it''s time. With this, the Luna provides them with a new sense of purpose which is to serve, protect and love her."


    "But is that not selfish?" Adeline found herself whispering before she realised it. For her this was awfully selfish of someone to do.


    Preston shook his head, denying the im and countering it by pointing at Ashlynn, "you have noticed a difference in her immediately. Action and now has no breathing problems and she feels much better on the inside which means that a Luna''s hand is a true fact not just a myth."


    Adeline''s eyes moved to Ashylnn''s. She did seem brighter. In fact even Ashlynn''s eyes look much brighter in appearance.


    So was it true then?


    "I don''t know what it felt like," Adeline ended up speaking on her own, " it was like something from me went out to Ashlynn and it was just as in the whole world."


    Preston''s forehead creased as he spoke, " there is not much that I can tell you about this because it was heard about a long time ago. Perhaps in the Lunas diaries you might find something of value."


    "The what?" Adeline frowned and even Xavier leaned forward.


    "What is that Preston? What are you talking about?" Xavier''s mind wandered around. Since his uncle did not have a mate for long and Adeline did not upy the room of the Luna were the books even safe and there to begin with?


    "Just like Alphas, betas and delta passed on books to the next generation lunas and beta and delta females do it too. However, since Luna Adaline did not take a position near the other females have not received the books." Preston''s eyes moved to Adeline, " only the Luna can open it. "

 Chapter 220 - A Lunas Hand - III

    Adeline''s cheeks flooded with colour. Could they make it any more obvious that the attention was on her?


    "Uh . .uh. ." She stuttered and stood up, "I''ll be going now. Thank you." Adaline moves towards the door only to be stopped by Preston''s voice.??


    "Is it someone that you''re expecting to meet Luna adaline? I quite understand that humans tend to findfort with humans. I heard that you had joined in helping the human mates settling into our world." Preston knew very well what he was doing as he said the next words, "perhaps you''ve found someone for yourself?"


    A thunderous growl shook the entire room and Adeline gasped in horror. She looked at the source of the growl and found it to be Xavier who once again had a sh of Amber eyes along with yellow in them.


    The beast was in possession.


    Preston hid his smile. He hit the jackpot.


    Adaline widened her eyes slightly as the room visibility tensed. Without thinking twice she opened the door and ran out.


    The doors mmed open and it did not take her much to increase her speed and ran with everything she had. Xavier was following her. She could hear the padding of the feet following her.


    Before she knew it a few men appeared from the hallway and just passed her. She had grunt and out of curiosity, Adeline turned back to see but only to stop running and stare at what was happening in front of her.


    A small group of men were attacking Xavier down.


    Augustus and Dn appeared and so did Patricia and Elizabeth by her side as the other two men made their way to Xavier.


    "What''s happening?" Adeline whispered to the women standing next to her. "Why are they holding him down?"


    Patricia leaned slightly towards the human so that she won''t be attracting any more attention than she did already. "Those are what you call a Luna''s guard. They act on your fear and attack whosoever is the reason for that. At the moment the king is responsible for your fear which is why they are holding him down since they cannot really hurt him."


    Adeline''s attention was still on Xavier. He could barely lift them but she could see that he was training as well. Was he trying to get into control back from his beast? The men were struggling to keep him down and the beta lycan was trying to calm him.


    Adelime gulped as he watched the entire scene on food in front of her. She did not know what Augustus was whispering into Xavier''s ear but it was working. Slowly the fur disappeared and the skin came back only for her to look away.


    That brought out memories that tingled her entire body.


    They all walked away and only Patricia and Elizabeth remained on her side as everyone followed Xavier out and Preston worked in front of her.


    Adelen red at the man, "you did their own purpose. You knew that Xavier would lose it." She red at the man and nced behind him as two of the Guards remained.


    Preston smiled. "I will do what is needed for this country and the whole shapeshifting Kingdom. It was necessary on my part to do so."


    "Even if it means endangering the queen herself?" Patricia snapped at the man. She took a threatening step forward as Preston took one back, "I hope you know that the king would be thinking about this. This was a dicey game you yed, Preston."


    The man had the nerve to smile as his eyes moved to Adeline. "The entire poption is dying and you''re telling me that I am ying the game? I hope you know Luna that no woman can have a child unless you take on your position and mate with the Alpha."


    "Preston!" Elizabeth growled. " Stop it!"


    Preston''s eyes bore into Adeline''s. "Does it sit well with you that women out there are suffering and you are enjoying life? Only you have the power to change their sales at use din am sitting here¡ª"


    Patricia''s fist mmed into Preston''s face and he stumbled back at the force. Without thinking twice Patricia went forward and threw the rest on his nose again making a crack echo.


    "I said," the beta female growled, "stop."


    Adeline trembled at the information slowly and it gradually began to increase as her thoughts started to wander at a greater speed. She was the reason why none of the females could have babies? She heard them so many times and tried to get them all in therapy. They were also made a because of theck of pups.


    "Adeline!" She felt her on familiar arms wrapped around her. She immediately weed the warmth and snuggled in more.


    "Di-did you hear?" She stuttered, "I am the reason¡ª"


    "No love," Tessa caressed her hair. "No, not at all." Tessa tried to strengthen her voice and say it out firmly but failed miserably. She didn''t know but she had heard about it.


    Adeline closed her eyes. It was true then or at least it was to some extent. "Excuse me," she said as she pulled away from her aunt. "I need to go."


    "Where?" Trees are found at her child pulling away. Where did she want to go?


    Adeline gulped. "I. . .uh. ." She turned to Patricia, "can you take me to where Xavier is?"


    The girl nodded.


    "No," they heard Tessa, "Adeline not again¡ª"


    "If people are suffering because of me, I can do something about it and I am going to do something about it." Adeline said in a surprisingly firm voice. "I wouldn''t have bothered if it was just a group of people but I am expecting a whole poption. I''ll be home before midnight," she said and turned around but then Turned to her aunt again, "I think." She added and kissed Tessa''s cheek.


    She followed Patricia with her mind made up.If there was something she could do about it and to a certain extent then she was going to give it all.

 Chapter 221 - For The People - I

    Her heart pounded quickly in her chest as she continued making her way into the pce. It was the first time that she was able to notice the pce without having some kind of injury on her and by god it was beautiful.


    "Here," Patricia stopped in front of huge double doors, "the king is inside."??


    Adeline licked her lips. "I can''t open these. . " She shook her head slightly as she looked at them. They looked like they weighed a truck themselves.


    Patriciaughed, unable to control herself before cing a hand over her mouth and clearing her throat. "The Guards do that." She pointed to the two people that were standing beside the doors. They nodded at Adeline and opened the doors for her to enter.


    She entered with a slightly slouched back and found him at his desk. He was working.


    The doors closed behind her and she waited awkwardly for him to acknowledge her before lightly clearing her throat, "can I sit?" She pointed to the chair even though he was not looking.


    This was awkward as hell.


    "Yes, please." She went head on hearing his words and took a seat on the chair directly in front of him. There were three.


    "How long is it going to take that file to finish?" She asked politely.


    He closed it and ced his hands over it. "What is it?"


    "Tell me about the problems the females are facing." She said honestly and he shook his head.


    "There is none of your concern, adaline."


    None of a concern? Adeline wanted to scoff at his face. From what she had heard by people it was every bit of a concern but fine. If he did not want to tell her that she would not force him as well.


    Just as Jenna had repeatedly said, ''some things take time and are worth it where as the others should be dropped.''


    "Alright then," Adeline stood up, "synthesis of Michelson I won''t be bothering you anymore. In fact since we are of no concern to each other I think it''s the perfect option now."


    " What?"


    "Uh huh," she nodded with a small smile on her face, "I think we should no longer concerned each other with our problems will stop you should move on with someone you find the best face self and I will move on with someone that I find good for me."


    She smiled and stepped back, "Thank you for your time."


    Before she could even take a step further she heard a loud growl. "Stop." She heard and hide her cheeky smile.


    "Oh sorry," she frowned, "what''s that addressed to me?"


    He closed his eyes before pointing to the chair in front of her. "Let''s talk."


    She kept in control of her emotions and sat down gracefully. "So tell me what''s the problem with the females and pregnancy?"


    Xavier did not answer immediately which dimmed Adeline''s hope slightly.


    "It''s a problem that happens every time when the females and the pack the absence of the Luna. The problem is when my uncle was ruling he did not have his made. She passed away rather quickly and he had to survive until one of us, that is Alexander and me, took The throne. Now the problem is you are not there and so was my aunt which is why the females are now suffering gravely."


    Adeline gulped. " Well what is it that can help them? What is it that I can do?"


    "You," he began but looked away, "we need to mate for that."


    ". . ."


    Well how did one reply to that?


    Adeline licked her lips lightly and then looked away. Mate with Xavier?


    She had already done that and she had done that countless of times. She had done that with love and passion and now to the gain when there was so much of difference in between them was not going to work well.


    But adaline had also seen countless women go to depression and anxiety just because they were not being able to have parts and their wolves and the animal inside was desperate for one.


    She had seen so many womene by on a daily basis desperate for a pup looking for a new hope and she was that. Them having sex for one time was the hope they had. But then how did it work after that?


    She turned to Xavier. "When we do it, how is it that we having sex affects the others pregnancy?"


    Xavier did not expect that. He had certainly not expected Adeline keep on thinking about that matter. He had actually expected her to walk out of here and never return.


    "It goes by hierarchy. Firstes the lunas of every other pack, that is the shape-shifting pax thenes the beta wolves, the delta females the warriors and so on." He sighed loudly, "they would touch you. Not immediately but like animals showing affection to each other. They would rub themselves over you."


    She blushed. "Over me?"


    He nodded. "Brushing their skin over yours."


    The words per harmless but with him they hit differently.


    She closed her eyes and moved back to the chair. As she leaned back on the chair, she tuned everything out and thought about it thoroughly.


    It was just one time and she knew she could do it. One time with him and it was office going to help everyone. She could do this for the greater good.


    Could she. . .?


    She gulped. What was she thinking about? She could barely get over the fact that she was sitting in front of her how was she supposed to take care offers after sleeping with him once more. If would mess up everything. She would have no control over her self.


    She neverouly thought about those who did this one night. Could they not do this? This was all that those people needed. Those people needed a small home to get out of something so grave and dangerous.


    "Let''s do it," she whispered and looked at him with wide eyes, "we can do this."

 Chapter 222 - The Return (a)

    "An eyeball," the man read out of the book and kept a finger on his chain making a thinking expression, "which colour?"


    Hey look at the giant pot of y that had been tied up to the ceiling and was in the air but was stable as a fire was below it. The liquid inside was boiling heart and was of the colour charcoal.??


    He hummed loudly and turned to where every ingredient was kept. His eyes ran over the different contents as he chose one. "Green or blue?" He wondered out loud. His eyes never left the contents of the cells as his hand held the book.


    "You can choose any. We even have red." The witch pointed towards the colour. " Are you not fascinated by that?" It was a slight onto him. Nathaniel was a vampire and red eyes weremon amongst those.


    Noah shook his head. "I am fascinated with a girl that has blue and green eyes." He told her. "Do you still have her blood?"


    "Adrian should know." The witch answered immediately. "He is the one that usually goes around. His mate works in that house."


    Noah did not reply to the woman. His eyes moved over to the recipe in the book. "How tall is the blue and green eyed girl?"


    The witch raised her eyebrows not expecting a person like that. "I don''t know, maybe 5''5?"


    Noah nodded in reply. "How about you get me a girl of that height? I want simr features. I don''t care if you find the correct eyes or not but I want a girl who looks like her."


    " Why?" The witch moved around the table.


    Noah grinned. "I need adaline. The only difference is that no one would know."


    "What are you talking about?" The witch; Am squinted her eyes. " Are you even alright? It appears you do not know what you''re talking about. Ever since you came back you have been behaving differently."


    He did not pay attention to that. The liquid in the pot turns thicker in nature. The thicker and more sticky it got , the better. Bubbles erupted as the fire gave it more heat too. He added a few more logs to it.


    "Don''t worry about any of that." Noah sighed. "Perhaps what you really think you should worry about is what is going toe next."


    The witch leaned back. "Aye, tell me. Ever since youe back you are not focusing on the battlefield rather taking over my pots and portions. What is wrong with you? Do you think you can learn magic?"


    Noahughed. The genuine love who had interested any other person but not the witch. She had been with Nathanielfor a decade and she had never seen the men smile much lessugh. It did not sit well with her.


    "Magic is in the soul and not in the body, and that is an old witch saying and you out of all should know that." He let out an eyeball rom the jar and truweight in the pot making a bubble erupt. "There you go. What next," he started to read the book again. Nothing was to be messed up in this recipe.


    "You are not gone yet, " he reminded The witch, "I need a girl looking like that Adeline."


    "And why?" The witch rolled her eyes. "It would be a piece of cake to find a girl like that but you need to tell me why¡ª" a sudden pain erupted in her and it kept on building.


    She first felt it to be strictly irritating but as it kept on increasing she felt her body tighten. She ced her hands on her head trying to to hold on and lessen the pain but it did not happen. It kept on increasing and her teeth against each other as a scream ripped through her.


    What was happening? More importantly how was it happening question mark there was no one more powerful in the room than her when it came to witchcraft and she could not feel any other entity here.


    The pain was too much for her to bear and slowly she slipped out of the chair and her body met with the ground. She rocked back and forth as she position herself into a fetal position. It got too much and she buried her head in her knees.


    "Mak. . e it. . .stap. ." She managed to groan out the word.


    Noah kept his attention on the work. The recipe was getting slightlyplicated now. It needed skin of a cheeta but that should have been shedded before it was killed and that was difficult to find.


    He tsked under his breath. The next alternative to was better. It was the blood of alive witch''s hand.


    His eyes moved to the which date was on the floor rocking herself to is her of the pain that she felt. She deserved it. She ran her mouth too much.


    He dropped the work over the shelf and then held a butcher''s knife before walking to the witch.


    "Does it hurt bad?" He cooed and she nodded. It was the worst she had ever felt for stop someone was pushing the walls inside her head.


    "Well," Nathaniel tsked, "it''s about to get worse." Pulling hand out of the fetal position without any second thought he brought the knife down on her breast and chocte of making her scream loudly and pain.


    "Wha. ." She wailed as she held onto the bleeding wrist.


    "Stop that," Noah muttered on his way back to the y pot, "just do a healing spell for yourself and you will be fine."


    Here you go to the book once again before snapping every bone in the hand like one would do with the lobster. When he was sure that every bone was now broke and he dropped the hand inside the pot. It sizzled and he smiled.


    What aeback it was going to be. The most powerful Kingdom was going to fall down on its knees.


    He smiled when he saw his real self in the reflection of the liquid. No one would ever know.

 Chapter 223 - For The People - II

    "What?" Xavier barked out after staring at her incredulously. "What did you just say to me?"


    Adeline licked her lips before nervously repeating what she had said. "I said I think we can do it for the people."??


    His eyes narrowed. " Have you fucking lost it?" He stood up from his chair. " How did you even manage to think about that?"


    She shrugged quickly. "It''s something we can do about it. We just have to sleep once. It could be like a one night stand?"


    He scoffed, "Yeah, no."


    "What? Am I all of a sudden so disgusting that you cannot even sleep with me?" She spat, irritated by his attitude. "Howe you want to do this for your people? I would totally understand if it was me standing on the other side and refusing to do this but why are you running from it? Are you afraid that once again you might catch feelings and want to be with me?"


    "Adeline." Xavier warned but she didn''t step back.


    "Are you going to be that selfish to deny your people of something that is affecting them so gravely?" She heaved slightly. "I know you are a selfish bastard but at least don''t affect the whole Kingdom because of it!"


    She let out a gasp when she saw him in front of her within a second holding her jaw tightly as he stared into his eyes or more likely red.


    She stared at him with widened eyes. How reach here so quickly? And why?


    "I said mind it," he gritted out. "Hear me?"


    "Kiss me."


    His expressions changed. "What?"


    Her eyes snapped his. "I said, kiss me."


    A nanosecond did not even pass when she felt his lips on her. His tongue pushed its way in her mouth and her knees buckled. The air around her cackled and she became more aware of how much his touch affected her.


    Every Goosebumps on her body stood up and her hand went to his jaw, cupping his jaw she kissed him even more passionately than before.


    She tried to fight him for an upper hand but to no avail. Xavier won the battle and his tongue dominated as did his hand in her waist. One of them reached to her ass and gave it a quick squeeze making her moan loudly.


    It was too much, too much of the familiar feelings.


    She let out a shuddered breath as he pulled away. Their foreheads were joined and Adeline breathed heavily whereas Xavier was not. He did not look affected by any of it.


    "You okay?" He asked and she nodded against his head, enjoying the intimacy.


    It has been so long since she had felt his touch and it felt great. The past came rushing back to her and she tried her best to control the tears.


    "Why are you crying?" She heard him say, "I don''t think my kissing skills have gotten that rusty."


    She chuckled instantly andughed at his words slightly. "No, no. Leave it, I do not want to go at the moment."


    "Just tell me," he insisted.


    She gulped. "I just remember the past. .. I just remember how familiar it all felt."


    Her scent reeked of sadness and he felt it in his heart. Of course, she was reminiscing about the past.


    It was full of beautiful memories but surrounded by a barricade which held all the bottle of feelings they had. They had lost three people in total one by each of them as an individual and one person that they were to share life with.


    What he did not understand was how he had ever been moved on so quickly from the fact that he had killed their daughter.


    He would have always held himself responsible and now that she had forgiven him only made it more difficult for him because he wanted her to hold him responsible for this. He failed.


    He pulled away from her making her long for his touch immediately. "What happened?" Adeline''s scowling face came up.


    "Nothing."


    "Just tell me," she insisted just as he had done once. A quick smile shed on his lips as he realised that she had told his own words against him.


    "Have you forgiven me?" He turned to look away as he asked her the words not having enough courage in him to see her face when she was going to reply.


    "Yes," she said gently, "why?"


    "I don''t think you know what happened to our daughter . ."


    Ah, Adeline nodded understandingly.


    It had taken her a week to understand what had gone wrong with the whole scenario there. Her uncle had repeatedly exined the situation to her whenever she demanded. She had even asked Butler''s opinion on this and somehow they all meant the same thing which at the end of the day meant saving her child.


    "I know Xavier," she walked closer to him and rubbed his shoulder, "I know it was a very difficult decision for you to make and I am grateful for the courage that you showed. I understand that it was necessary." Her voice was barely audible by the time she finished. She felt the tears rising up again.


    He turned his face slightly towards her and noticed the tears that shined brightly in her eyes as she tried to get rid of them. "You''re crying, Adeline. I don''t think you have forgiven me."


    Theck of empathy this boy had in the situation made her slightly cranky. "Look," she snapped, "what you did practically saved a daughter otherwise that child would have been under that vampire''s control for the rest of her life and I don''t think I would have been able to see that. I understand why you did this and I forgive you for this because you had a logical reason for it. So now, stop barking up against the wrong tree." She sniffed as she red at him. "And I lost my child so I can cry anytime I want!"

 Chapter 224 - A Connection - I

    Cute.


    Xavier chuckled before pulling her in his arms and joining their foreheads. "You know you look like a grumpy Penguin whenever you are angry."??


    Her eyebrows shot up along with the temper that hit the roof. "Excuse me? Is that why you never take me seriously when I''m angry?"


    "Ohh you were angry?" He awed, "I thought you were just being a grumpy little baby."


    She narrowed her eyes and stepped on his shoes before turning around and walking away. "I am leaving!"


    "Bye," he sang out the word as he waved his hand to her.


    Adeline turned around and scowled at me. He was waving her bye? She huffed and let herself out.


    Men were idiots. Boys were idiots.


    She huffed and walked to the hallway that she barely recognised but before long she found her and was standing with Cassandra.


    She immediately ran into the arms of her aunt and hugged her closely. "I don''t like boys." Tessaughed.


    "I think so too." Cassandra added,ughing at the words.


    Xavier stayed in his office before his finally walked to his desk chair and slumped down on it.


    He looked up at the ceiling as his thoughts run wild. He had never imagined for Adaline to forgive him for what he had done. If anyone ever came to know about the situation, they would understand from the supernatural point of view to how failed Xavier felt when it came to protecting his mate, his child and her family.


    It was never easy to stay away from adaline pahle have to constantly force himself to do so. It was for his sanity that he knew he had to stay away and time and again he had regretted that decision but sometimes she needed to heal on her own.


    She would never have understood the reason for him to kill their child. It would have Pintu painful for her to evenprehend what he was talking about. When it came from someone else and his opinions of others involved it was easy for her to understand as he thought about it.


    He was thankful that the situation was finally exined to hear from a different point of view.


    A small Idea came to his mind and he smiled. It might be the perfect opportunity for this.


    He stood up from his chair and worked on the doors. The Guards opened them as their hearing picked up his footsteps. He moved towards the gardens and when the forest started he took off his clothes and shifted into his beast before picking them up in his mouth.


    This might be the most bizarre idea that he had ever had but for him his beast deserved to have the touch of Adaline without human skin or feeling everything through his body.


    Slowly the housing area arrived and the next thing he knew he found himself in the words that was on the back of the ambassador''s house.


    He waited on the back of the house. He wanted her to feel the connection. To have the electricity cackle around her and for her to notice that he was around somewhere near.


    His beast picked up the smell of her in her room. Good, she was alone. It would be easier for her toe down.


    The curtains parted and he stepped back into the woods. He could sense her but she could not see him. He could sense her on the window as she waited and looked around to see what was happening. That meant that she could feel the pull clearly.


    He heard her step back. The repeated footsteps started and he could hear her go deeper into the house. Maybe she was going to the stairs? Before long the door opened and Adeline stepped out into The Woods.


    If he could grin in this form that was exactly what he was doing.


    He stepped out and Adeline froze for a second. He gulped or his beast did. Xavier had been pushed to the very back of his mind but he was ready to take control from his beast if anything went south.


    He understood why didn''t see it and stood frozen. Seeing a fully grown Lycan was not something for everyone could do. At first she had to realise who he was.


    "Oh my . .god," she whispered to herself. The scent of fear came from her and he had half A mind to step back into the words and run away.


    "Is that. . you. . Xavier?" She stepped a tiny bit forward.


    Fucking jackpot.


    He nodded and relief flooded Adeline as she released a huge sigh.


    "You. . Uh. ." She pointed to the hairy form of his. He was standing on two legs but was squatting down. His nails were a long-awaited and he tried to hide his hideous hands. ". . Look pretty." She made an appropriative face that made his beasts snort.


    Funny girl.


    He then decided to do something he had never done before. He stood uppletely towering and dwarfing the girl. He blinked at Adine who once again felt slightly fearful of the giant monster in front of her.He could totally understand that.


    He bowed his head before bending down on his knee. He bowed his head for the second time to anyone. The first was his uncle when he was passed the Crown from him and the second was to his mate, the most important person in his life.


    He bowed in front of the only woman who had the power to bring him to his knees and did not even realise it. He bowed to the only person who could make his day and break it.


    He felt her hands over his fur. She touched the neck first before it went to his head and he enjoyed the touch. The touch that did a billion things to him at once.


    "Your fur is softer than I imagined." Shemented and he snorted again. That waspletely unexpected.


    But then again so was this rtionship.

 Chapter 225 - Connection - II

    Adeline felt a pull. It was not physically but somehow seemed to be pulling her towards a certain direction. She found it to be very daunting to how when there was no rope or chain attached to pull her into some direction.


    She stood up from the bed cing the book aside and walked to the window to see what it was. There was no one there. She narrowed her eyes on the forest behind the house. How was it that if no one was there she felt a pull???


    She took it as a challenge to find out what was happening but mainly it was because she had nothing better to do. Her uncle and aunt were yet to return.


    Adelen walked out of her room and then down the stairs before opening the door to the backyard. She stepped out of the house only to step back slightly when she saw it.


    The same monster that she had once seen Alexander and Ashlynn turn into.


    She stepped back but the beast did not move which is why she was a little confident otherwise the beast would have attacked her now.


    Her eyes squinted as she found recognition in those eyes. Could it be?


    She opened her mouth to speak but before she could utter a word the beast bowed in front of her.


    What in the world?


    She watched as the beast got on one knee and then bowed his head in front of her.


    It was confirmed. He was Xavier.


    She moved slowly, still not trusting the fact that there was an animal in front of her that could attack her any moment. Her hand reached out and she patted his neck.


    It was so soft! "Your fur is softer than I imagined!" She gushed out and he gave a wolfish snort to that.


    Her fingers went through the thick hair and disappeared in between. He definitely had more hair on his neck than she did on her head.


    It felt so intimate to touch him like this.


    He stood up and then turned his back to her, making her frown. "What are you doin¡ªOh no!" She gasped and shook her head. She stepped back repeatedly as she kept on shaking her head now.


    She definitely caught on to what he was talking about. "I am not getting on your back Xavier!"


    The Lycan made a sound. Did it just grumble?


    The beast stood up and walked in front of Adaline and then turned his back again.


    "No!" She Snapped. "In what way do you think of yourself as a horse?"


    He huffed and then wiggled back.


    "I don''t¡ª Hey!" I was ready to answer him when he shifted again and she fell over him. Without waiting any further for her to get up from him, he stood up making her cling onto him before taking off into the jungle.


    She said the wind hit her mouth at the speed of which he was going. Adaline hid her face in his neck. With the speed that they were going at Adeline was scared that they might barge their faces into a tree.


    Xavier continued to run and they did not meet any kind of tree so Adeline risked raising her head slightly and peeking over his shoulder.


    Slowly a small smile came on her face and she raised her head to keep it on his shoulder as She watched him run. This was a different feeling.


    Yet, the best one she had ever felt.


    She giggled. She felt so free.


    Her hair flew in the direction that wind blew. The cold and crispy wind hit her in the face and it made her grimace.


    Slowly the trees disappeared and came in front of them acute clearing. Xavier bent down and Adeline got off his back trembling as her feet were wombles.


    She giggled as if drunk. This was so cool.


    He shifted back and her eyes widened before she looked away. What the hell?


    She ced her hand over her eyes, she hissed, "Would you get dressed?"


    He chuckled, "were you not the one who asked to mate with me earlier?"


    "Do it."


    She heard him walk away but did not open her eyes.


    "I''m dressed," he walked up to her and took her hand of her eyes before taking the same hand and dragging her to a tree. "Let''s talk."


    They both sat down and leave their backs against the tree. "What do you want to talk about?" Adeline asked him and she brought her knees closer to get chest and lean her head against them.


    "Anything," he said and then added, "what do you know about your father''s death?" Her expressions changed and so did the scent of her feelings. It was not an unnecessary topic rather something you did not want to be hidden from her.


    She gulped. "He died in the ident. That was technically caused by the wolf that rammed his body into the car."


    Xavier nodded Slowly, "do you know why?"


    "No," she said straightway, "I never bothered to know."


    "We found the body of a sick wolf in the park where I had taken you on date. There we found . . . . Some evidence regarding your presence." He hesistated, "animals have a good sense of smell and the only thing we could smell was your fear."


    She frowned, "do you think I killed it?" She used, "do you actually think that I killed a wolf even though it was sick?"


    He shook his head and denied his straightaway, "I never said that."


    "Then what was it?" She Snapped. "what makes you think that a wolf can be killed by human without any weapon?"


    "Adeline," he calmly replied to her being mindful of his own anger, "the real truth to who killed your father depends on the answer you give me. So I would tell you to behave and be forward with your answer instead of using me back."


    He held her jaw and stared in those eyes, "Clear?"

 Chapter 226 - Connection - III

    Daddy.


    That was the first thought that came to her mind and before a second passed, she clenched her thighs together.??


    His nose twitched and a small teasing smile appeared on his lips along with the knowing look. "I know you like to be dominated." He winked and she looked away.


    "Wh-what are you talking about?" She stuttered and swallowed.


    He chuckled. "I am sure you are aware that we have an advanced sense of smell. I can even smell that you are anemic."


    "No ."


    "No, what?" He teased before his face twisted back to normal and he sobered up. "I would love to carry on this conversation. But I have to know who was responsible for your father''s death and for what I know, you had already reached the hospital but the gunshot was heard, yes?"


    She nodded. "I could see the hospital in front of me when I heard the gunshot¡ª" she gasped. How did it not cross her mind earlier?!


    "It was Noah!" She revealed, "it must''ve been everything that he nned. He must have brought the wolf there and since the wolf was barely alive he wouldn''t have thought twice before eating me and I was scared and he told me to go to the hospital. . Oh my God, how did he appear at the right time!" It was too much. She held her head as she choked on her words. "He was there in the garden at the right time, Xavier. I should have known."


    It was exactly what he had thought. There was no other way that they did not take the scent of anything else. Adeline''s scent in that garden betrayed the fear and anxiety she felt. It never portrayed any kind of revenge feeling.


    He pulled her close, shushing his crying mate. She was a mess as always.


    "It''s done now love," he consoled her, "you could not have known in any way possible. They used magic, my love. We were never anticipating that otherwise would have known it before it even started."


    That was true. If he was aware, even slightly, that someone was using magic around them he would have gotten the witches involved instantly.


    "B-but¡ª"


    "But nothing, Adeline," he interrupted her as he cuddled close, "as a human you were never supposed to know about any of this in the first ce. You cannot hold yourself responsible over something that was never going to be in your knowledge. If anything, you can me me."


    She scoffed at that. She sniffed and pulled back from him, "is that what you have been doing for so long? Is that why you distanced yourself from me because you thought that this all was your fault?"


    "No," he kissed her forehead and she gave him smile through her tears. How could he ever think of burdening her with his worries?


    "I might not be able to sniff it out but I can tell you well that you are lying right now." She told him as a matter of fact. "What are you ming yourself for, Xavier?"


    What was the worst that could happen if he told her? " Everything," he said, "I have been responsible for everything and you cannot deny that. Your safety and the safety of your human family members was my responsibility and I failed." The guilt ate him alive everyday. He failed with the most important thing.


    "You didn''t have any such responsibility." She gently told him. "We were never aware of who you were Xavier. How can you hold yourself responsible for something that was never in your control?"


    He smirked weakly, "you have started to use my words against me." He pinched her cheek, "Cheeky penguin."


    That reminded her, "why do you call me a penguin?"


    "Because one day when you were carrying a heavy bag over your shoulders you were battling cross the road," he grinned, "like a penguin does."


    She chuckled and leaned against him. "It''s going to be dinner time soon. Drop me back?"


    He nodded. "Hold on," history and walked behind a tree. And look away when she saw him take off his tracks and ce them into the trunk. That was some sort of locker. Before long he came to her as a beast.


    She climbed onto it and once again they were riding across the forest. Adeline now considered taking horse riding lessons.


    "Thanks for the ride," she smiled and patted his fur, "bye now."


    He nodded and give her hand a small lick before turning around into the forest and disappearing from her sight.


    She let out a sigh and walked back to the house. Just as she was about to open the door It opened and the butler stood in front of it.


    "Miss," Javis greeted and stepped aside.


    "Hey, Mr. j," she greeted as she slumped, "just enjoying the view.".


    "I am aware." He said dryly.


    "But you didn''t open the door." She sang, "Old now, Mr. j."


    The Butler narrowed his eyes at her. "I suppose I could tell the cook to skip the chocte pudding."


    "I''d eat you alive." She narrowed her eyes at him before she walked away to her room. She felt muddy and a bath sounded nice.


    She entered her room and was about to enter the bathroom but her eyes saw it.


    The same flower on her windowsill.


    She chuckled and a silly smile came to her face. She picked it up but a gasp left her mouth. She hissed at the sight and the sight pain it caused.


    It stung.


    There was a thorn there that had stung her which was weird because she had not noticed any on the previous one.


    She held in front of her, smiling again, before cing it on the table. She applied some pressure on the wound before going to the bathroom.


    As the shower turned on and the water cascaded down her back it neutralized the voicesing from her room.


    Adeline never heard the footsteps.

 Chapter 227 - A Change Seen - I

    The morning felt different when Xavier woke up. Even he felt different when he woke up. There was something special about this morning because he and Adaline were finally together not only that but they had finally moved past their differences.


    He had been dressed already and today he was in a hurry toplete all these tasks because we had to hurry back to his mate.??


    Xavier chuckled at that feeling. It was ironic how he had hated it when his colleagues had to go home early to spend time with their better halves and now he was doing just the same. By the expressions and the scent that everyone had it was obvious that they were happy about too.


    "Sir?" A messenger arrived on hismand after he had knocked on the door. Save your friend who has sent a message to him? "These were sent for you."


    Xaviers eyes moved from the face of the messenger to what was in his hand. It was a huge bouquet of roses.


    He frowned. "Is there a message?"


    The Messenger replied, "it has been sent from the house of Ambassador Quill."


    Quill? Adeline.


    "Keep it on the table," hemanded as Xavier went back to work, allowing the Messenger to keep the bouquet and leave.


    As soon as the Messenger went away Xavier closed his files through his pen on the table and rounded the table to get to the bouquet.


    Ambassador Quill meant that it was Adeline who had sent the bouquet for him.


    A silly grin came to his face as he realised that Adaline had sent this for him.


    He went ahead to pick a flower. They were deep red roses. Did she find simrity between his eyes and the roses as when he changed to his beast his colour of eyes changed to blood?


    A small pinch made him frown and the scent of blood wafted into the air. What the hell, he looked down at his hand and saw a small droplet of blood on the skin.


    The rose had a thorne.


    Nothing much of it reced the rose back into the book before moving out of the office while sucking his skin to get rid of the blood as his saliva would heal the wound within seconds.


    Just as he stepped out of the room he stopped. His ears picked up something.


    He turned around to the soft padding of someone walking but found no one. How was that possible?


    He stepped back into the room to give it a good and thorough look. His eyes and ears never defeated the purpose and he could swear that he heard someone walking is very likely in his office.


    But the sound was very light and he could not find any one and smell them. Perhaps . . . it might be somewhere in the pce?


    He frowned and turned around to go to his room. He was going to meet Adeline.


    ******


    He did not use automobile but carried on by his foot like he had done the previous time. Adeline was not afraid of his beast anymorel. They had established a bond.


    He hoped for such. He just hoped that she did not back away from his beast.


    In the shifting world rejections were not taken lightly. Rejections were there. Unless the mate was a heavy criminal the other one would not reject them no matter what. They would choose to live a secluded life and away from anyone.


    Whosoever says to rejection did not left for long. It was simr to how it was after the passing of one mate. Their lives for interview with each other which is why if you took one over the other one would vanish as well.


    He had taken rejection from adaline many times. His beast could only control so much and now that he had felt adaline on him and taken her for a ride it was going to be difficult for him if she tried to move away.


    His beast might not be able to take the rejection.


    He stopped at her house again allowing the connection to make her feel that he was near. It was something everyone felt when they found their mates but for Adeline it was different. She did not feel it as much as they did because she was a human.


    She felt the ball slightly but it was not aspelling as it was for every one of them which is why he was waiting a bit longer than necessary. Why was she noting?


    Then he saw her.


    She was standing over her window for stop he raised his paw and made ae down expression from his hand but she did not move making him frown more.


    What was happening? Why was she noting down?


    Adeline kept on staring at him from the window of a room and he stayed right back. She is tilted her head slightly before huffing and pushing the curtains back into its ce. He did not like the attitude. He had done nothing to deserve that.


    He could hear the the stomping on the stairs. Why was stomping? That''s something happened? He gave a small sniff and did not smell any blood on her which meant that she was not on her period.


    Then why?


    She came out of the back door and instead ofing up to him directly which made him slowly stand up she stop shortly on the foyer.


    He waited, was she noting to him?


    "I''m busy," she said in monotone voice, "how about I give you a call next time we are to meet?"


    He titled his head.


    "Yes," she nodded and her expressions remained the same, "even the civilians are busy, dear king." She spat before walking back inside.


    His beast find but he felt enraged at the words she said. He would have never denied hurt busy and would have given her the space and time she did but the way she spoke it hurt.


    It fucking hurt.


    He turned back around and in fury ran across the forest in the highest speed he had.


    Guess what, they were not meeting until she wanted now.

 Chapter 228 - A Change Seen - II

    Adeline felt weak. She felt drained more than she did on the first day of her period. She could not even wake up from her bed and she was pretty surprised that her aunt did note and visit her.


    What was happening???


    She felt her entire body paining and she did not even remember doing any kind of strainers exercises on movement that could cause it. It felt like her bones were practically broken at this point.


    She held her head which pained slightly.


    No one wasing to wake her up today. Usually Adaline would wake up on time but when she did not her aunt would alwayse to wake her up and she knew that she was way past her awake time which is why she was shocked to howe no one wasing including the butler to wake her up.


    There was only one option she was left with because no one else was answering. She rolled onto her stomach with great effort as her body groaned out in pain. She tried to crawl to the side of the bed.


    This hurt a lot.


    She touched the button on her side table. She repeatedly tapped on it. Someone had toe and get her because she felt like she was dying now. What had shee in contact with? Was she sick?


    "Ms Quill¡ªOh my god!" Adeline heard the door open and how the person Shrieked in horror. She turned around and she immediately saw Zara in her line of visions.


    "Mr. Javis!" Zara screamed, "Mr. Javis."


    Adeline cringed. Her voice seemed to be painful. It only increased her headache.


    She hissed slightly. How was it feeling this much amount of pain. She could not even move now.


    Thest thing Adeline saw from her blurry vision was her uncle and aunt running into her bedroom and towards her before everything went dark.


    *****


    "You okay now?" Tessa held Adaline''s hand in hers as she rubbed them. "This has never happened to you before or your father must have failed to mention it. I never knew that you could catch a cold to this extent."


    Adeline gulped. "I didn''t either." She replied. It was true. She had never caught cold to such an extent where she could not even move from the bed. Usually she would be able to move around the room and swallow medicine but this time she was unable to do so.


    She felt drained of our entire energy and it was not a nice feeling.


    For a moment she felt like she was dying. The pain was only increasing and the headache she felt did not help it either.


    "Does the doctor say anything else?" Tessa asked Korr, "any kind of multivitamins that we need to provide to her?"


    Korr shook his head. "He said that she is having a bnced diet. For now, let''s let her rest. The butler will tell you when she is awake."


    Korr walked out of the room but Tessa stayed and gave a kiss to Adaline before walking out as well and closed the door behind her.


    She felt much better now. She had no idea what the doctor had given her but it really felt lifting.


    She leaned over without any pain over the bed side and took out a phone. Did not use touchscreens here becausemunication was not that popr.


    That was something Adeline found to be grateful. People''s lives did not revolve around cell phones and social media.


    She unlocked it and opened the contacts. Her finger hovered over Xavier''s contact. She had not called him many times and this time she was panicking slightly. Would he have the time to pick up her call while he was busy with his duties?


    Biting her lip she finally pressed the green button and the call went through.


    "Hello?"


    Her breath hitched at the voice. He sounded so gruff. "Were you sleeping? That I disturb you?"


    "Yes." He replied and her mood dimmed. Wow, did you really have to be that crude?That was not anything like it was before.


    "Well," she began again one more try to continue the conversation, "I just wanted to tell you that I was sick and I could not even get up from the bed. The doctor said I caught a cold but it was much more than that. I really felt like everything was¡ª"


    "I get it," he cut her off, " you were sick, Adaline. Next what?"


    She gulped. What next could she tell him now? She tried again, "well I am fine now. Though the doctor has given me some medicine for the cold. Even set to make sure to wear warm clothes now. I think Aunt Tessa¡ª"


    "Do you have something that could tell me the importance of why you called me?"


    Adeline licked her lip at herck of a reply. Why was he being so bad? What was suddenly so wrong with him?


    "I don''t know . . Can''t we just talk like normal people?" She gave a small nervous chuckle at the end. She was honestly scared of his reply to this.


    He scoffed and her heart broke a little. "I am a king, Adeline. And not just taking of the human poption but of someone that can shift into beasts any time they want. Do you saying I have time for a stupid fucking phone call?" He spat. "Next time you think of calling me, drop a message first so that I cane back to you if I have the Goddamn time. Do you understand this?"


    She controlled the tears and the bubbling sob. "Yes." She whispered out. She understood that. She understood that very well.


    "Good, Fucking great." She had before he Hung up.


    Adelen looked at the phone in her hand. Perhaps it was her fault because at the end of the day she was aware of the position he was in; it was obvious that he was busier than she ever would be.


    Maybe, she sighed, she didn''t know it anymore.

 Chapter 229 - A Change Seen - III

    Cassandra peeked over her mate''s shoulder. There were around ten guards restraining her child and they did not know why.


    "Do it," Javiermanded. "Inject it."??


    Cassandra''s eyes closed at what happened next. The doctor on the site injected her child with a heavy dose of silver to restrain his beast.


    She sniffled.


    Everything died down after that. The Guards slowly started to step back in a circle as they watched the Alpha stop struggling gradually and falling into a sleep on the floor.


    "Thank you everyone." Javier nodded to them, "We shall have the rest taken care of."


    She let Javier handle everything else. There was no way that she could see her child being carried on a stretcher with restraints. So she looked away from the sight.


    The move to the infirmary where he was once again tied down with metal chains to keep him from going feral again.


    Yes, feral.


    Her child had gone feral in the morning and had killed two Guards that had tried to restrain him which is why they had to call in more including his parents.


    "What happened to him?" Cassandra asked the doctor. " I know it could not have been any kind of infection. He has had every shot that is necessary in the safetymunity. What was the reason for his feral attack?"


    The doctor stared at the boy with a tired expression on his face before he shook his head. "I am aware of the injections given to the king. But what I do not understand is the reason behind such behaviour. I think we will have to conduct some tests."


    "What tests?" Javier spoke up. "I understand that our medical advancement is one of the best but are there really any kind of tests that you can conduct here?"


    The doctor licked his lip and the parents knew that the man was nervous.


    Cassandra closed her eyes and sighed tirelessly.


    Early in the morning they had heard growls but the elder couple had assumed that it might be from the training grounds. It was often that a wolf or a shifter would not take the defeat and at times behaved frustratedly.


    Only for them to have someone barge into their room and announce that it was the king who was not in control anymore.


    His eyes sadkonpletely nk and the read that his shifter had hadpletely disappeared which made her worry more.


    "Feral behaviour is not good." She concluded and Augustus and Dn walked into the room.


    "It is not," Augustus agreed right away, "which is why we have made sure that this would not leave the pce walls."


    Dn spoke up, "The people are not liking the fact that there is no queen and that there is no heir. It only makes them uncertain about the future and us more liable towards the attacksing."


    Javier huffed. "Did he go somewhere? Did he himself somehow?" There has to be a reason for this behaviour. His child could not just go feral ke that.


    Everyone knew what happened to feral animals.


    "Not that I am aware of," August spoke up. "I am with him all day. I did not smell any blood on him."


    So they came to another dead end.


    "Should we not involve witches?" Cassandra fidgeted with her hands as she spoke up. "I said the only option now is to involve them and find out what really happened."


    "What if it was them?" Dn spoke up again. It was his own hateing up for the kind of witches that led him to speak against them. "We cannot trust them that they were not involved in this. If ites to thinking about their greater good they would always support each other."


    "Well then, what do we do?" Cassandra finally snapped, " that boy went feral today. And there is no reason for him to do so!"


    "We will find it, Cassandra. Don''t worry." Javier ced his hand on his mate''s shoulder letting here down first. "I think we should get the witch involved but before that we need to let our doctors find out if there was some kind of magic potion involved or not. We can find the traces of that and after that we decide where to go."


    He turned to look at his unconscious son who was lying on the bed with chains wrapped around him keeping him in ce.


    He then addressed the beta lycan. "So now you take on¡ª" he shook his head, "we can divide Xavier''s responsibility. I am aware that you were on tour for different projects. I will handle most of his duties, is that right with you?"


    Augustus nodded gratefully. " Yes, thank you, sir." Even though he was trained to take off the burden from the king a few times it was still so much that he could only do.


    The second and third inmand of the King left and now the parents remained in the room.


    "It was horrifying to watch what happened." Cassandra whispered slowly. "I have seen Xavier get angry but that waspletely different. He was not listening to any of us and I''m not even sure if he could hear us. It''s like he was in apletely different ce."


    Javier nodded. After all he had been unfortunate enough to witness this. " I think Dn is right. This could be the pictures for all we know Cassandra because," he licked his lips and began slowly, "you and I can even the doctors of the royal family made sure that our children were vinated. There is no reason for him to act like that. He seems to be possessed by something."


    Cassandra rubbed her hands together. She was nervous. "Could it be the effect of him staying away from Adeline for so long?"


    "I heard they were actuallying along. But who knows." He rubbed his head. This was not good at all.


    His son could not go feral.

 Chapter 230 - A Change Seen - IV

    "Is it just me or has something changed?" Tessa muttered under her breath. "It''s like someone else is standing in front of me."


    Korr frowned slightly, " my love, there is no one standing in front of you at the moment. "??


    She tsked, " I said it as a metaphor. " She waved it off. "Have you noticed a difference in Adeline?"


    "Please specify."


    "Umm," Tessa of the recent changes that she had seen. There have been so many changes that she could not even specify one but it was the fact that they had been so subtle that only that person could notice them who have been with Adaline for a long time.


    "I do not know much about children but from what I learnt as an elder sibling is that children change as they grow up." Korr sat beside his mate on the bed. Now slowly Tessa had allowed him to enter her room and she entered his without any problem. "Sometimes it''s the way the world wants them to be. They be tough in nature."


    Tessa shook her head. It was not that. Adeline may be a kind and gentle soul but she could also reply back when it was needed which is why she felt it to be odd.


    "Has Javis discussed anything with you?" Tessa hopefully asked him because he was the only one that stayed at home most of the time that Adaline was here. Apart from her he was the only one who might have noticed a change in her.


    "Not that I know of," Korr held her hand and yed with it.


    "Call him."


    Korr sighed and muttered, "Javis."


    "Properly Korr," Tessa chided, "if you are calling him then he should be able to hear you."


    "He did." Just as Korr replied there was a knock on the door and he grinned at Teresa. "See?"


    "Enter Javis."


    "Sir," he bowed, "how can I help?"


    "Javis," Tessa turned to him, "have you noticed any kind of change in Adaline? Anything, even a small change?"


    Javis fell silent for a moment. " Any change, madam?"


    Tessa nodded hurriedly, "Yes, Any."


    "Well," he began, "a few days ago the king arrived in a backyard. Before that young madam Quill had met with his beast and it had been a pleasant journey for them. When he arrived, the madam went down but only to tell him that she was busy."


    "What was she busy with?"


    "That is what I am concerned about," Javis answered, "the young madam was not doing anything rather re-reading a book. I found it slightly rming because she has never refused to meet anyone even if she is busy."


    Tessa immediately turned tk Korr, "See? Did you see what he just said?!"


    "I heard," he corrected first and then said, "how does that matter if she was busy or not. If she did not want to meet Xavier then I understand that. Also my love, I believe there is no reason for us to believe that this is an example for the change in Adaline."


    "Yes, b¡ª"


    "There is no but in this," Korr interrupted her, "unless you find a better instance you would not talk about Adaline."


    Tessa stared at him before slightly narrowing her eyes at him and walking out of the room. She knew what she had been talking about. Adeline had been trying to distance herself for quite awhile but it was just that Tessa could not figure it out.


    She stopped when she saw Adeline on the balcony. A small smile came to her face when she saw Adeline out of her room and slowly stepped out on the balcony to talk to her. "Hi, how. . ." Tessa''s eyes followed adaline as she simply turned around and walked away.


    She gained at the girl who just turned around and walked away as if Teresa was not standing there and was not trying to make a conversation.


    What in the world?


    She then heard a door m and she scoffed. What!If that was not enough proof then what was?!


    Something was wrong and she would figure it out.


    ********


    "I delivered the flowers!"


    Adrian chuckled at the excitement shown by his mate over the phone, "I love that you''re excited my love but what flowers?"


    "What do you mean by what flowers?" His mate replied. "The flowers that I was given as instructed by you to give to Adeline."


    His eyes widened slightly and he was thankful for walking away from everyone to talk to his mate alone. "My love, I did not send you any flowers. And ever came to meet you, what are you talking about?"


    "What?" She whispered over the phone. " I . .you . ."


    He could hear the panic over the phone. "What? Say it, love."


    "I had sex with you!" She cried out. "If it was not you then who was it? Because the shori felt like you in every sort of way!"


    Adrian closed his eyes. What did that mean? His beast haste in the corner of his mind. His made was intimate with someone that was not him but what was the least of his concern. Who was it? " What flowers were sent to you?"


    She answered, "the violet flowers. The flowers that belong to royalty. I thought that since Adaline was the mate of Xavier that was the reason why you gave them to me!"


    Fuck, that was bad. If his mate could not recognise who he was then what would They supposed to do?


    "You need to hurry up with this Adrian. Not only then but I think they are affecting us."


    "I . . ." Shit.


    "No," she cried over the phone, "I think I should take the flowers out of her room. We don''t know what those could do. You need to get here and exin the situation and get us out of this situation as fast as possible!" She was crying and his mate never cried. She was one of the strongest.


    "I don''t think I would have much time." He muttered. "Since that night I don''t know what happened but he no longer trusts anyone."


    She scoffed, "He is a psychopath who had no problem in killing a child. I told you before Adrian and I''m telling you now to get out of this mess."


    Adrian closed his eyes. If he was in this mess and he stayed or whether he got out he never knew what his future held for certain.

 Chapter 231 - The Death Of A Witch.

    ~ Cottage in the north (shapeshifting realm) ~


    Am (the witch) coddled the rest that no longer possessed her hand close to her chest. That Vampire had gone mad.??


    She moved around the cluttered room. It was her cottage that they were practicing magic in. Am had a different cottage for practicing magic and making potions just like any other witch did but what did not work in her favour was the man who had asserted his presence throughout her cabin.


    Her eyes move over to every corner of the room. The design of the cabin was pretty much simr to what every cabin for a witch ducting magic was. There was arge cab on the wall that contained all the recipe ingredients necessary. Not only that but there was a stop in the middle of the room above which was the sky light that opened whenever she wanted. It was used whenever she had to perform magic that used the moon as the source of energy.


    Half of her ingredients were gone and so were her logs that were used to cook the portions.


    Her eyes squinted at the ingredients. What was he doing with those?


    It did not make sense. He had not even been here for the past few months.


    "Which is why I find this fishy," she spoke to her familiar which was a raven, "what did my sister do that had him disappeared for months and now that he is back all he does is keep on cooking."


    She tsked under her breath. The most hrious thing about it all was that he left no evidence of what he had done after he was finished. The book that he brought came with him and went away with him. He did not leave it unattended for even a second.


    She look at the raven again and narrowed her eyes, "shoo, and tell me when hees back."


    The raven pped his wings twice before moving out of the skylight and flying away.


    She stepped towards the cab before a poof was heard. "Sister," Am said without turning back.


    "Hello, my darling sister." Welma grinned and looked around the messy room, "how long has it been since youst cleaned?"


    "I cleanedst night!" Am snapped. "What is wrong with that Vampire? I no longer want to have any business with him!"


    Welma shook her head. "You must."


    "Why?" Am questioned her as an instinct before she turned to her sister with knowing eyes, "what did you do?"


    Welma shrugged and moved around the room kicking things away that came in her way. "Nathaniel wanted to meet his estranged mate that he believed was in Limbo."


    "But she is in Limbo," Am confirmed, "I was a friend and I know where she is."


    "You do." Welma waved to her, "but I did somethingpletely different."


    Amulya waited for her sister to carry on and tell her what she did but Welma took her sweet time kicking things around.


    "Well, are you going to talk?!" She snapped finally, "it would be better and helpful for both of us if I know what you have done this time!"


    "My, my, don''t excuse me like I have done something wrong." Welmaughed slightly. "What I have done will grant us something that we have only longed for."


    Am disagreed, "I do not know about you but I have longed for a coven all my life and I have never received one because of you. It is always you who is the reason for me leaving every coven that has ever tried to make us feel weed."


    "Small dreams," Welma shrugged, "I made it deal with the devil." She revealed.


    "With who?" Am whispered in shock. Devil? Her sister made the deal with the devil?


    Making a deal with the devil was something that humans believed in. No one ever made a deal with the devil. All they ever did was summon a demon who would give them what they wanted as an illusion and then take whatever they desired.


    The devil never appeared no matter what sacrifices were made. If her sister had been a fool enough to think that the devil would appear in front of a witch then Am could only imagine what she had done.


    "Welma, even if coven leaders are the great witches from the royalty try to summon the devil it is not certain that he would appear. What makes you say that whatever you are trying to do will make him up here in front of you?"


    Welma''s answer was immediate as if he had been waiting for this one. "A bigger sacrifice, bigger and better than anyone has ever seen. Nothing excites the devil more than a bastard and imagine a bastard King lying down to death."


    Am had already disagreed with tears in her mind but she heard and processed her sister''s words. She had sent Nathaniel to Limbo previously.


    But I was the question: how was she sure that it was Nathaniel who returned?


    "When you sent him to Limbo did you check? Did you check his soul to see who came back?"


    Welma scowled slightly. "Why would I do that?"


    Am shook her head and stumbled back. "What?" She scoffed, "you never check who came back?" She fell silent for 2 minutes before yelling at the top of her voice, "DID YOU NOT PAY ATTENTION TO WHAT THEY TOLD US THE FIRST THING ABOUT LIMBO?!"


    "Everything''s fine!" Welma gave an exaggerated sigh, "Nothing is happen¡ª" she choked on the word as Am''s eyes widened.


    An arrow ripped through her sister''s heart and Secondster Welma fell down on the floor.


    Am''s ice did not move away from her sister that was now lying dead on the very floor that she once stood on.


    Her mind waspletely nk and it did not process that her sister just died in front of her.


    Her sister fell to her death in a second, in a blink.


    Just as she blink and fell out of the shock the next thing that came to her mind was herself.


    She was going to be next because this was a warning.

 Chapter 232 - Planning For The Tour - I

    Another case of depression regarding absence of pregnancy walked out of the clinic and Adaline closed her eyes and helplessness.


    This problem was not seizing and people falling into depression much more than they had anticipated because only a fraction was arriving in the clinic.??


    It did not help them either that Adeline and Xavier were no longer talking. She did not know what really went wrong but now both of them were simply avoiding talking with each other.


    The driver waited for her outside the establishment and after the day''s work was finished Adeline moved out and they drove home.


    Sometimes she even felt that there was some kind of wall in between her aunt and her. Her aunt was not calling her or touching her as much as she used to and Adeline used to love her passing over the head or just simply holding her hand. It provided her with so muchfort to know that there was someone who was ready to hold her hand through it all.


    She moved inside the house and spotted her well dressed and sitting on the couch as the waiting for her because her aunt''s eyes lit up as soon as she saw Adeline.


    "Finally!" She Shrieked, "I have your clothes out on your bed. Go take a bath and put them on and thene down as soon as possible. Okay?"


    Adeline nodded going with the flow, "but why? Are we eating out?"


    Tessa shook her head as she facepalmed herself lightly, "I should have mentioned it before, sorry that was a mistake on my part." She pulled Adeline and patted the flyaways hair, " we have been called by the royal family to have dinner with them. We have exactly 2 hours to go."


    "Two hours a lot of time."


    "Not when it takes more than one or two travel. Hurry up." Tessa pped her hands together imitating a chop chop gesture which had Adaline climb up the stairs in full speed and get into the shower.


    She didn''t apply much makeup. Hell she did not even apply the kohl.


    The fact that she had to me Xavier put her in an anxious spot. She did not know if you wanted to go there in the first ce.


    Before she even knew where the time then the car stopped in front of the huge gates of the pce and they walked in.


    They were greeted by the sight of Cassandra and Javier who hugged her gaurdians.


    "Hi," she shyly whispered the greeting to Cassandra as she fidgeted with her hands in front her.


    "Hello my darling," Cassandra immediately came to hug Adaline tightly, "you look wonderful."


    "Thank you." She appreciated it and was put in a quick hug by Javier. From there, she could see Xavier who leaned over the railing and watched them all.


    He was watching her and her icematic hairs before she pulled away from both; his eyes and his father''s hug.


    "Come on, I''m sure you all are hungry." In Cassandra''s words, all of them made their way to the dining hall that Adeline remembered what had happened previously in.


    On the way Ashlynn had joined him and she was working two steps behind Adeline like a guard would. Adelene just passed an awkward smile to Ashlynn who perked up at the attention given to her.


    This time the seats had changed. Xavier still sat at the head of the table and his parents sat at either side of him. At the other end was her uncle and on his right was his mate and on the left was Adaline.


    Thankfully she was not in his direct line of sight and neither was he and hers.


    Within a moment of serving, staff arrived and they were served with the first course. Everything went well until his father addressed her.


    "I was told by one of the elders, Preston to be exact, about the long standing myth of the Luna''s hand and you''re being able to use it. Is that true Adeline?"


    She was not sure about Luna''s hand but she was aware of what she had done. "I do not know about the myth being through but I did change something about Ashlynn. It is still very confusing."


    Javier nodded. " It would be because none of you have ever tried to find more about it." He sent a pointed nce to his son. "Ambassador Korr, I am sure that you know that there is a reason behind this dinner."


    Korr nodded, " I am aware, Your Highness."


    Xaviier and Adeline remained silent contributors to the conversation who were ying with the meat soup in front of them.


    "I wanted to send the young couple to the temples in the mountains. If not any books or libraries here then I''m sure the priests and the people living there could tell them a few things." He took a sip of his water and then continued, "if this myth bes reality then we would be saving many lives."


    Korr frowned slightly. "What are you talking about?" His eyes moved from Xavier''s father to Adaline, "why did you not tell me about it?"


    Adeline gulped. "I . . Uh . ." She was aware that she had the attention of everyone in the room, "I. . forgot . ." She whispered out in the end.


    Korr did not look even slightly convinced about it. However the Ambassador was diplomatic enough to not continue the conversation at the dinner table.


    He turned his attention to the father of the king, "I have not been made aware of the circumstances. I would love to know more from the perspective of Adaline before continuing and giving my permission to this journey."


    "I understand." Javier nodded, "however this can only be postponed and not avoided."


    "Why is it necessary?"


    Javier nced at his mate who chipped in, "we were hoping for them to get the blessings of the God and goddesses. Also they would be able to have some time away for themselves." She smiled sweetly at Adeline, "sometimes there are many factors that can contribute and we might not even be aware of them."


    Adeline''s eyes moved to her te. No!

 Chapter 233 - Planning For The Tour - I

    This was not what Adaline wanted to happen. She did not want to spend any time especially alone with Xavier after he had brutally Hung up on her.


    "Do . . .can my aunt note with me?" She hesitantly spoke up and the entire room fell in silence. ??


    "Why?" Cassandra asked, looking slightly concerned, "are you worried about something?"


    Yes I''m worried about spending alone time with your son. "No," she smiled tightly, "it''s just that I would feel reallyfortable if my auntes with me."


    It was then Adaline realised that she had not asked her aunt so she turned to look at her with hesitation in her eyes. Tessa winked and smiled. She was ok with that even though the Adaline had been Distant.


    Tessa has been noticing Adeline the entire time. Now she felt slightly conflicted as she thought about it. Was Adeline behaving like that on purpose because right now she was behaving like she normally would.


    "Oh," Cassandra nodded, "well, it is usually the couple travelling alone for the blessings." She offered.


    Adelene waited for her toplete the sentence or say that there could be an exemption made for her but nothing came as Cassandra went back to drinking her soup.


    So that was it then?


    She huffed silently. She didn''t want to go.


    As the first course was over, the serving staff came around and picked up their tes.


    Adeline leaned back allowing the man to pick up her bowl when her eyes moved towards Xavier to find him looking at her already.


    She, once again, averted her eyes away as quickly as possible. She could feel the slight blush that was forming over her cheeks and she hated that.


    "There is some time left for the second course to be brought out. Ambassador Korr I would prefer if you talk to Adeline during this time. This is really important for us." Javier ced a napkin over the table as he addressed her uncle.


    Adeline could slight frustration building in. Why were they pushing towards this so much?


    "Is there something that you want to say Adeline?" Her eyes widened briefly and she turned to Javier. "I can hear you breathing heavily and your frustration and change of emotions can be smelled well. Is there something you would like to say?"


    She licked her lip as she stared at the men who had mild amusement dancing in his eyes as he spoke to her.


    "Uh. . Erm. . " Was he targeting her for fun?


    "Go on, I want to hear what you are thinking." Javier said as he leaned back in his chairfortably and Adaline instantly changed her opinion about him being the cool neighbour next door.


    She frowned upon him. Why was he smiling? "I just want to know why you''re pushing for us to go there."


    "Because it''s important."


    Adeline held on to that point, "who is it important for?" She asked as she leaned back on her chairfortably now.


    "Everyone, Adaline." Javier answered, "it is important for everyone."


    "If it is important for everyone then why is it only both of us are going?" She argued, "if it is important for everyone in this Kingdom then should not people that have more experience than the both of us go?"


    Javier''s eyebrow twitched and Cassandra moved ufortably. That was enough for Adaline to know that she had hit the jackpot with this.


    "Please excuse us," Korr stood up, "Adeline?" He nudged his head to the door and Adeline followed him out getting his drift.


    Both of them worked out of the dining hall and she followed wherever he led, only toe in front of a huge window in the next hallway that overlooked the entire capital surrounding the pce.


    "Adeline, how many times have I discussed manners with you?" Korr whispered furiously at the young girl who looked taken aback by his sudden change, "did not discuss for you to get etiquette sses or not? You refused that because you said you were capable of holding yourself in public and formal gatherings. If that is what you do in front of the King, I would seriously consider your answer again."


    " Eh-what?" She whispered out and stared at him in disbelief, "you clearly saw what he did there. He was provoking me continuously!" She raised her online pointed to the hallway behind him but he raised his own and ced it back to her side.


    "Behave." He chided. "There are a few things thate with power and position and one of the things you must understand is he is the king''s father and a member of the royal family so he gets a free pass on almost everything." He growled slightly before he sighed and calmed himself down. "That man is not like that and I know that because I have held conversations and meetings with him a lot of times. I do not know why he provoked you but next time you will not reply to him like that. Is that clear?" He pointed a finger towards her as he warned.


    This was so unfair! "But, you sa¡ª"


    "I did, Adeline," he agreed right away, "but you have to understand that you can behave like that too many people and you will get a free pass because you are a member of my family. Now it depends on you if you want to behave like that or not." He exined, " Now tell me, do you know what will happen to people that answer back to you and insult your name?"


    She nodded. Only a slightest bit of it, she knew.


    "Then you must remember that in this pce we are on the lower level of the food chain. Next time remember to keep your mouth shut and apologise if the king demands it." He sighed and pinched his nose. "Leave all of that and tell me what happened to Luna''s hand?"


    "I don''t know about the name," Adeline admitted, "but whatever the myth is I think I really did it with Ashlynn."

 Chapter 234 - Planning For The Tour - III

    "Really now?" Korr eyebrows shot up as he was not expecting that kind of answer from Adeline. "Can you tell me what exactly happened?" The shock was practically dripping from his voice and face.


    She nodded. "Ashlynn was talking about how she could not move and and at that moment it felt like she could not even breathe. I don''t know what came over My mind and the next thing I know I feel somethinging out of me and towards her and it will take me with you only to people in this world."??


    "And?"


    She licked her lip nervously. "I told her that she was not going to die and she was going to stay with me forever.. . . Did I just basically make her my ve?" She blurted out in the end.


    Korr shook his head. "No young one, at times people need a sense of direction and you gave for that."


    She watched him with wide eyes full of concentration to what he was going to say next. "So is it true then? Did I really do that?"


    He smiled and nodded. " You did exactly what Luna''s hand does. You guided and helped them when no one else could."


    Adeline trusted her uncle''s opinion. During her six months of depression he was the one anchor along with many others who did not like her and gave her the truth as gently as possible which is why when he said that she had done exactly what Luna''s hand did, she believed him.


    "Do I have to go then?" She asked him directly. "I don''t want to go alone with Xavier."


    "Why not?" His forehead creased, " I heard from Javis that you two were talking."


    They were talking and Adaline would agree with that but she did not know what happened after. She just felt angry and irritated by his presence. "Why do I have to go?"


    "Its sometimes that needed couples love to go on solo trips. Maybe all you need is some alone time?" Korr told her as he ufortably rubbed the back of his neck. "Blessings are important too?"


    Adeline raised an eyebrow at that. "Are you not going to tell me that those people living there could tell us more about the hand problem?"


    "Yes," he nodded vigorously, "that."


    "Ambassador Korr," Their attention went to Xavier, "do you mind if I spend the rest of the dinner alone with Adeline? I need to talk to her about a few things."


    Adeline''s eyes moved to her uncle and she was ready to beg him to say no but before she could do that he had already said yes.


    Korr nced at her and turned back to him, "just bring her before desert. Is that alright with you?"


    Xavier nodded and Korr left.


    Adeline watched him walk up to her before two servants appeared with 2 chairs and a table.


    Xvaier pointed to the wall in front of them, "Let''s go and stand there," She watched him back to the wall and stood there before following him and watched how the servants made a makeshift dinner table ready for them.


    "You liked pasta." He said as he held out his chair.


    "I did." She blinked at the familiar sight of a favourite pasta. She stared at him who took a seat in front of her and dug into his food.


    "Did you not hang up on me that day?" She set out loud with every intention of questioning him about it. "I thought I was almost dying and behaved like that."


    He frowned and looked concerned. " What do you mean? Also why did I not know about this?"


    "You¡ª" she scoffed and gaped at him. " I told you! I called you in fact!" She shrieked. "Are you going to say that you never received my call?"


    He narrowed his eyes on her. "Adeline, I do not remember thest time I used the phone and if my phone rings, I can hear it from my office and even in the gardens. So yes I have not received any call from you in the previous six months."


    She shook her head adamantly because she remembered what happened. "No, no, you picked up the phone and you were extremely rude and basically told me to cut to the chase when I was telling you how sick I was. Then you Hung up On Me!" She continued to rte the story as she continuously pointed her finger at him. " Are you going to deny it all?"


    He shook his head and this time she could see the frustration on his face, "Adeline, I am not denying something I did not do. Why the fuck would I hang up on you when you''re telling me that you are wrong with most on your death bed?"


    Now she fell silent. His words did make sense. If she was on her deathbed and she called him, why would he hang up on her?


    "Then if it was not you then who was it?" She mumbled, "because I remember as clear as day that it was your voice."


    He didn''t know. He looked out of the giant ass window. He never understood the hallways having such huge windows. Anyone coulde in at any point of time and attack the whole family.


    "Do you remember the time I came to your house and you told me you were busy?" He murmured but did not look at her and continued to look at the moon.


    When was that? She frowned. "I don''t know what you''re talking about. If you came to meet me I would have never told you that I am busy. I would have taken out sometime and would have cut our short but I would have never told you no."


    He nced at her. "I thought so too."


    "What does that mean?" She asked him. "What''s happening? Because I don''t remember telling you that I was busy when you came to meet me and you don''t remember hanging up on me."


    He sighed loudly. "We need to go to the mountains." He nodded firmly, "I won''t be taking a no on this."

 Chapter 235 - Planning For The Tour - IV

    ~ In the Dining room~


    Tessa waited for Korr and Adaline toe back. Until then she was making polite conversation with Cassandra and her husband. Xavier on the other hand was sittingpletely silent before he excused himself and stood up to walk away.


    Tessa didn''t mind but then her mate came back and Adaline was missing from his side.


    "Adeline?" She whispered to him about her whereabouts.


    Korr nodded his head quickly and announced loudly, "Adeline and Xavier having a private dinner."


    "Ah, that''s good." Cassandra praised. "I like that."


    Tessa kept her face neutral as she stared at the women. Of Course Cassandra liked it because it had the benefit for her son more than it had for adaline.


    "Do you want to say something Theresa?" Javier turned his head slightly to her way as he asked her.


    She knew what he had been doing all along Adeline. Which is why it was obvious that the research was not going to fall in the trap that he was setting for them. She did not want the man that had been there for her and he''s constantly to be in any debt of the royal family.


    "Yes, I would, sir." Tessa began very respectfully. She turned to Cassandra who she considered to be a close friend no matter what, "you are mother of Xavier and I am mother like figure to adeline. We both have been the prime witness to what they have been through so what makes you think that sending them together on a solo trip to fix everything?"


    Cassandra previously had a previous smile on his face but that faltered. At that moment Tessa knew that Cassandra was aware about her being right.


    She continued, "the previous six months have been very depressing for Adaline and that''s a huge thing for humans. I understand that they have been through the same and I really don''t want any of them to go through this again."


    "I don''t either," Cassandra defended. "But the only way for them to be happy is with each other and you know that." She pointed to Korr. "You know that when you''re giving him a chance you feel much better."


    "What I am doing is not a point because I haven''t been through any of what Adeline has been through." Tessa raised a finger making a point. "Frankly speaking I don''t see the reason for sending them together when they cannot even sit in the same room and look at each other with civility. Send them together to a whole different part of the country. How did we expect them to behave when there is no one to remind them?"


    Javier tutted at that as he roughly from his forehead. "I do see a point there I would not stand against that." He looked at Cassandra, "we need to do something about that because if they do decide to go with each other they need to be civil."


    "And what possibly can make them be civil if none of us is there?" Korr added his own words, grabbing the attention sessfully. "I know what the queen mother is suggesting so I agree with her," he nced at his own impressed mate, "but to be honest I do not want Adeline toe back in the worst form she has ever been in."


    "I don''t either." Cassie added in a sad voice. Yes at the end of the day she was a mother of a son involved in this Fiasco but she did care about Adelene. "Perhaps . . ." She sighed and leaned back into her chair breaking the regal posture, "I don''t know I want them to figure it out on their own but I know they won''t be able to do that." She threw hands up in the air in frustration.


    Tessa hummed too. "I mean I''ll be honest when I was kept in the custody of Adaline I was expecting boy troubles but," she tsked, "this just keeps on going to the next level."


    Everyone chuckled, lighting up the mood of the room slightly.


    They all fell silent.


    Everybody was thinking about different solutions to the matter and to be honest Tessa was considering not to send Adeline at all because it was a very difficult choice as a parent to send Adeline back to a ce that would put her in depression.


    "What if we send the beta couple and gamma female couples with them?" Javier spoke up and looked at all of them for their opinions.


    Korr considered it. "If all the three ruling couples would leave, who would be left behind?"


    "Us?" Cassandra pointed to herself. " We and the parents of beta and previous gamma couples could act as regents?"


    "What Channel are you on?" Tessa shook her head as she gave a light chuckle, "I am honest if that is what you want to go ahead with go ahead but I am not ready to send Adeline."


    Javier gave out a long sigh at that. He nodded his head very slowly as if making an understanding with himself before turning to Teresa Quill. "I understand why youe from, from a parents point of view," he gave her a small smile, "but that mountains are secret because we have temples there and the prayers, the chants, the hymns, everything there''ses a person down mentally and spiritually and I think both of the children that."


    "Not only that those mountains were thest ce or goddess was seen, so it has a little bit of magic in it." He smiled at the end, " I would be happy if you had sent Adeline, because I really hope this will work."


    "Are you a firm believer of God?" Tessa questioned politely and out of curiosity.


    He shrugged. "After losing a child so unexpectedly and being saved from using another one while one again is in danger I would believe in anything." He exined and picked up his ss of water, "and miracles do happen." Or at least he prayed for one here.

 Chapter 236 - Planning For The Tour - V

    Adeline stared at what he had said with visible disbelief on her face. "You," she pointed at his face, "you won''t take no one this?"


    "No." He said firmly.


    She scoffed and sat back with her arms folded. "You take no or not, anything that you would be receiving from me on this matter is clear denial."


    "Give it to me all you want, I won''t take it." He shook hisnhead.


    Adaline proceeded to give him a very sweet, honey dripping, smile, "Shove it up your butt then."


    Xavier stared at her with an eyebrow raised. "You know not many books have it written that Penguins are a violent species." He narrowed his eyes on her, "perhaps you are something else?"


    Her face remained nonchnt. "I have been human and I have not been hiding it."


    "That is a below the belt jab," he pointed at her, " who has been teaching you all of this?"


    She shrugged but did not give him a reply.


    He sighed and leaned again.


    The silence was no longer awkward and deafening as it previously had been. Now, it was something that they both had befortable with.


    When they began their rtionship, in the very early stages, Adeline would never shut up in Xavier love. She would keep on talking and include more topics in the times they were so intelligent and required great intellect that he used to be shocked about a human without any education on the matter having such strong and bold opinions.


    Now he could just long to hear that voice. It was so difficult to talk without having one punch a jab onto the throat of another.


    He could have never imagined that in the rtionship between the two of them, they could go through so many changes in such a short time. The changes that left scars deeper than ever.


    "I would really love it if you said yes." He confessed. "With what you told me we need to have a thorough cleansing in the kingdom and for both of us. We need to get to the bottom of this." Perhaps thest line would give her the bait and have her curiositye forward.


    "I don''t know," she muttered, "I don''t know what''s going on. I never know what''s going on and it pisses me off so much." She revealed as she stared at her te going on a roll, "Everytime theye and exin to me and I have so many questions and it just. . ." She sighed.


    " Just?" He probed.


    She shrugged quickly, " just tells me how much I am out of the loop on everything that I am inside. Everyone wants to kill me, everyone, they want me to find a way to get someone back and I lost people, you lost people, what about them?"


    Xavier gave her a sad and small smile. "We move on." He said. "We move on because that is the only thing that we can do and that is right."


    Adeline raised her eyes and stared at him. " What if I don''t want to move on? What if I want to stay where I am because I''m not sure what will happen next and here I know that I am fine. . "


    Xavier understood what she meant. It was not difficult at all to understand where she wasing from, especially with what she had been through in her life and he knew that he wanted to stay where she knew what was happening next.


    "What if I ask you for that one chance to protect you from everything else?" He spoke up after sometime, "that one chance where If I fuck up, you won''t ever have to see my face again."


    "One chance? Last one?" She repeated, " are you aware that you never asked me for the first chance?" She smiled. "You just took the chance whether I liked it or not. I was not aware of that, so how does this help?"


    "I don''t know," Xavier admitted openly, " but all I can do here is ask for the chance and that is exactly what I am doing. If there is something else that you want and that you think I can provide instead of this go ahead and ask."


    "Oh, but there is nothing that I want." She admitted and he could feel that she was being helpless at the point because she had no sense of direction.


    Adeline breathed the long sigh before standing up. "This was nice," she waved her hand around awkwardly at the dinner table and the food arranged, "thank you for the effort but it seems like it all just goes down the drain."


    "Perhaps we should put that on the drain then." Xaviermented, making herugh.


    "I am going to go and have dessert with everyone." She pointed to the hallway behind them and walked away.


    Just as the other hallway appeared from there she knew that Xavier could not see her from, she stopped and leaned against the wall.


    What was she doing?


    A chance for something she needed repeatedly and had been working on it and she just denied that.


    But on the other side it was to be considered that it had been six months to date and now she had moved on.


    She sighed harshly as she let herself slip down from the wall and her butt met with the cold tiled floor. This was very confusing and now she seems to have no sense of direction.


    It was like the two sides were pulling her towards each direction. One way she could give him a chance and see how it went or the other where she could stay here right where she was but both of them gave her just as anxiety as the other did.


    "Adeline," she looked up to find him leaning against the wall, e here." He said as he held his hand out.


    Without thinking twice Adeline stood up and walked into his arms seeking thefort that she needed for the moment.


    She sighed the contentedness she felt from it. It calmed her down immediately.


    For once she was grateful for him following her.


    "Go back now?" He offered but did not move his arms away.


    She nodded. Pulling apart from him, Adeline started walking toward the door as he silently followed.

 Chapter 237 - The Trip - I

    The covers were snatched from her and Adeline woke up with a startle. She sprang up in a sitting position only to find Xavier in front of her with a disappointed look in his eyes.


    "Excuse me?" She red at him as she pointed to the sheets in his hand. "I don''t know what you are used to but that is not how you wake someone up." She snapped and he scoffed.


    "Get ready." He said.


    Adelen narrows her eyes at him. "Why?" But then ended up shaking her head, "No, you know what, give me the sheets back I need to go back to sleep."


    He shook his head with a grim expression on his face, "Adeline you are not going back to bed. Get up and get dressed, we are going."


    "Where?!" She snapped. Theck of sleep and being woken up in an improper way was getting to her.


    "Have you forgottenst night?" He frowned, "we agreed on going to the northern mountains."


    Last night.


    Last night was dinner with the royal family and Adelene felt so exhausted and drained mentally and physically that she was ready for a good night''s sleep.


    It was like a massive weight that was lifted off her shoulders when she had arrived in her own bedroom and her sanctuary.


    But there was one thing that he was talking about and she did not agree. She raised a finger as if making a point and said, "I have to remember that I did not say yes."


    He shrugged. " I said I don''t care and I won''t be taking a no on it."


    " No," she growled, "I sai¡ª wait! Why are youing¡ªXavier no!"She started to crawl backwards on the bed but it was unnecessary because he grabbed her foot and dragged her towards him before hosting her up over his shoulder like a sack of potatoes.


    "Hey!" She yelled as he started to move out of the room. "Xavier I said put me down!"


    "Don''t misbehave," he warned as he effortlessly descended the stairs.


    Don''t miss behave? Who did he think he was! "Don''t tell me to¡ª" she gasped at the stinging sensation she felt on her bum.


    Did he just?!


    "I told you," he said again but now kept a hand on her bum as if warning her, "don''t misbehave."


    Well how dare he.


    Adeline looked down and the target was clear. Without waiting for a moment longer she raised her hand and smacked his bum with all her might.


    Xavier stilled.


    Adeline grinned. "A . . Is the master the baby now?" She cooed.


    The next thing that happened she could not process because it happened in nanoseconds. Within seconds she was ced back on her feet and was pushed against the wall with his hand behind her head.


    His face was into the crook of her neck and he greedily breathed in the smell. "Don''t," he growled soflty and it went directly to her core, "never say that again. I can show you, right now, who is the master."


    Si papi.


    He smirked and shook his head. "Know what? I think you already understand."


    Adelen had not even recovered from what he said before she felt him kneel down only to pick her up again and walked down the stairs. Only this time she was quiet.


    "Are her bags ready?" She heard him ask and craned her neck and back slightly to see who he was talking to.


    "Auntie Tess?" She questioned with a betrayed face, "you were in on this?"


    Tessa''s eyes widened slightly, "Uh . . Uh," Tessa looked at her mate and pointed an using finger, "he is forcing me to do this!"


    Adeline stared at her aunt as she calmly blinked her eyes. "Really?"


    Tessa nodded.


    "Her bags are already in the car you came in." Korr inform the them and turns to his niece, "adelen I do not care what anyone says to you I want you to be civil to everyone. Is that clear?"


    She shook her head. "But I don''t even want to go!"


    "Well," Xavier patted her bum, "we are going so," he turned around and walked out of the door but before he could do that had been held on to it with her hands as tightly as could.


    He stop the when he saw that something was pulling his back and when he turned around his seat and hanging onto the door. "Really? Are we going to be that childish?"


    She nodded her head firmly.


    Xavier slightly shook his head at her childishness before checking one hand off and tickling her stomach amking her giggle ans let go immediately.


    Without giving her another chance to hold on to it he moved out of the driveway and jumped on the car as the driver closed the door behind him and took his seat before locking the car from the inside.


    He let Adeline go and she scrambled away from him. This is thing that Adeline was thug on the handle of the door repeatedly before realising that it was locked. "Open it!" Shemanded to him.


    He looked at her raised brow before reaching over and grabbing a magazine for himself.


    Adeline fumed at that. She sat on the scene before snatching the magazine out of his thanks and throwing it in front of them at the partition in between them and the driver.


    Xavier reached to his side and pulled out another one, "Here," he offerd her and she took it and repeated what she had done before.


    "Want another?" He asked with an mused expression on his face.


    Adeline scoffed before leaningpletely over the seat and pointing her head up up to the roof. "Why are you doing this?" She said in a tired voice as she looked at him.


    His y full and full of amusement expression turned into seriousness. "This is my try. This time we try it away from everyone in every other influence." He stated as her eyes got glossy, "this time, I won''t let anyone fuck it up."

 Chapter 238 - The Trip - II

    Adeline was quiet the entire car ride. Six months ago she had given it every desperate attempt that she could and it had not turned out to be quite well which is why she had left it as it is.


    Six months earlier she had not received the effort that she wanted from his side. Six months ago she had dropped this.


    So was she supposed to pick it up because he wanted it?


    She felt so confused and torn between the two options. They were good and both of them had some logic in it.


    The car road to stop the door did not open. She had Xavier move and saw him with a thick woolen zer and a muffler along with boots from a bag.


    She looked at him as he held it out.


    He exined with a soft smile, "the heater is on and the temperature is regted in the car which is why you don''t feel cold."


    "Oh," now that she noticed as she took them from him there was a light line of precipitation on his skin.


    He was out of the car first and within moments was on her side to open her door.


    "A ne?" She frowned, "you guys have a ne here?"


    He nodded as they walked towards it. "Well technically it''s for you and more humans because you cannot travel like we do. We would usually cover the distance by running."


    Ah, of course they would. Even her uncle wood at times loved to let his beast out.


    Now that Adeline remembered she had actually heard about it. Shifters could actually cover distance by foot and because they were in the animal form they actually covered a lot. The problem arrived when they started having human-mates and humans living here. They could not travel as fast and for that long which is why they had to bring in automobiles.


    She wanted to smack her own head for that. How could she forget something she had read about?


    Just as she entered the ne after climbing the stairs attached she was immediately greeted by the familiar sight of her two friends and their mates.


    "Hi!" Elizabeth grinned. "I knew You wereing. I even packed us snacks!" Adeline''s eyes to the huge stack of snacks kept on the table stop that could literally feed a movie theatre.


    "Wow," she awed, "thank you." She politely thanked her friend for the effort that she had made.


    Patricia stood up and pulled Adaline into a light hug. "I am so d you came."


    Her bum was still stinging.


    Adeline gave her smile. She waved at the other two and nodded at her respectfully. It did not escape Adaline that they would never touch her unnecessarily.


    It was something she appreciated about them.


    After that she made her way to the seat that was avable and next to her, Xavier sat.


    Adeline facepalmed mentally. She chose the seat of two instead of one. Of course Xavier was going to take this opportunity and sit with her.


    Before she could open her mouth to talk the pilot made the announcement and within moments after buckling in their seat belts they took off.


    She only took her seat belt off when the pilot said that it was alright to. Her attention turns to the person sitting next to her who was already looking at her with a small smile on his face.


    "Have you finally lost it and gone bonkers?"


    His smile faltered. " Excuse me?"


    She shrugged lightly. "I meane on, you are smiling all of a sudden and I have only seen brood since I''vee here."


    "I too." Dn added.


    Xavier red at the back of Dn''s chair before he turned to Adeline. "Do you not like me smiling?"


    "It seems kind of creepy now."


    He stretched his lips into an unimpressed smile. "Well I''m trying here so I think you should give me that."


    She scoffed. "I tried too but you called me out on things that I had no fault in."


    Why does everything have to be a fight with you?" He was growing frustrated with this attitude; it was only for so long that he could take it.


    Now she turned to him with a frown, "how is it that you do something and it''s ok then and now when I want the same thing to happen to you. . . it''s a fight?!"


    " Wah¡ª" he scoffed and buried his face in his hands. "Seriously Adeline, you are being revengive right now?"


    She shrugged again and looked out of the window.


    Xavier leaned back in the chair as he slouched slightly. This was tough. A movement caught his eye and he leaned into the aisle to see his friends exchanging money. He frowned slightly before it hit him with what they had done.


    The fuckers had bet on them.


    He raised his legs slightly before kicking the back of Augustus''s chair. "Oops," he muttered, "my leg was ufortable."


    Adeline shook her head. Idiot.


    *******


    Adeline had fallen asleep and she had fallen asleep without eating dinner. Xavier had half A mind to wake her up before he remembered thatst night was still heavy on her which is why he decided on letting her sleep and then have her eat it when she woke up.


    Elizabeth was sitting next to him and Xavier was waiting for her to speak. It was clear that she wanted to say something to him.


    "Say it," he muttered knowing that her ears could catch it, "get it done with."


    Elizabeth licked her lips. "Well, you and Adeline were allowed and office able to hear that . ."


    " And?"


    She gulped. Talking about such a thing that the king was not easy but she had to do it for her friend. "Patricia and I were nning and activity for us girls that we think would work well for Adaline. Would you . ."


    He threw a nce her way. "Why? What is it?"


    "Something we hope will let her get all of it out." She informed. "Something that''s going to get the revenge out of her mind because I Adeline is not like that."


    "Well it better work then." He sighed. It jad to work, something had to work.

 Chapter 239 - The Trip - III

    She felt grumpy even before she woke up. She felt so grouchy and grumpy like the grinch on Christmas.


    She squinted her eyes at the face that was beside her. "What are you doing?" She grumbled to Xavier who was reading a book.


    He closed the book slightly and read the name before narrating it out to her, "It''s called The Alchemist."


    She blinked at him before looking away and covering herself up with a nket.


    That made Xavier frowned at her and he tapped her shoulder, "why are you so grouchy? I thought humans were alright travelling via air?"


    She huffed.


    Xavier nodded. "Will it make a difference if I had McDonald''s brought in from the human world?"


    The nket was thrown down by her as she appeared to look at him with wide eyes. " McDonald''s? Here?"


    He nodded with twinkling eyes filled with happiness. "Yes, would you like to have some? I have broad fries, cheeseburgers and coke."


    She nodded immediately and he got up to move outside the room. Which was when I really noticed that they were inside a bedroom in the ne.


    She smelled it before he came in. She turned her nose up in the air and sniffed the sweet scent of McDonalds food.


    Xavier chuckled at the antics of his made before handing her a te and then the bag filled with McDonalds junk.


    Adeline immediately ced the fries on the te along with tomato ketchup before unwrapping the burger and chomping on it. "How did you find it here? Do you have this in thisnd?" She spoke with her mouth full.


    Xavier felt himself being pulled into a familiar trance. This was not the first time that Adeline had talked to him with her mouth full while they were on a date or simply eating together. She had it countless times and he never felt disgusted by it, taking it as a cute habit of hers because truth to be told, he had never seen her do this with her friends.


    This was something that she did only with him.


    She shook out of it as you remember that he still had to answer the question, "now we do not have a McDonald''s here. People here I prefer to eat. . " He waved his hand around slightly ufortable, "we do not have any fast food restaurants from your world. If anyone wants to make anything they can start from scratch. Most of the produce is avable."


    Adeline nodded, putting a fry in her mouth she asked her next question, " then how did you get this here?"


    "There are portals that we used to enter different realms. I had entered one briefly beforeing here to make sure that you had something interesting to eat during the flight." He then realised that she did not know much about that topic. He offered, "Do you want to know more about them?"


    She nodded almost instantly. Curiosity shone brightly in those eyes.


    Xavier smiled and started to talk about the subject. "The saying about portals is that not everyone has ess to them and it uses a great amount of energy. We only have it open for entrance and exit over the weekends which means it opens only once a week for people to travel. People are given priority under different circumstances. Those are categorised. Family, work, fun and how frequently the person needs to go."


    He took a tissue and wiped the corner of her mouth where the buffalo sauce was and then continued, "as a member of the royal family I do have ess to it all the time." He revealed only to be given a sly look by Adaline.


    "Knew it," she muttered under her breath.


    He narrowed his eyes on her, "do you like it or not?" She nodded. "Then shut up and eat it."


    She did. She was not sacrificing McDonald''s food.


    "Portals can be open to any world if necessary. Usually it is done with permission but at times of emergency, within given reasons, one can arrive without permission." Hepleted, "Any questions regarding this?"


    She nodded and swallowed the bite before asking, "you went there beforeing to me this morning?"


    He nodded, "I did. Yes,"


    "Why?" She asked out of curiosity.


    He stared into her eyes making her slightly blush before answering, "I know you are not happy with us making the trip up north to the snowy mountains. This was just something I thought would uplift your spirit slightly, if possible."


    Adeline looked down at her burger. Her cheeks burned slightly. Did he really have to say that?


    But he did not have to do so much to try to lift her spirits when he was not even sure about it. Still she could not let go of the fact that he had done so much for her.


    "Thank you," she thanked him with a small smile on her face, "thank you so much for your efforts."


    He would continue to do this for his entire life if need be. "Don''t mention it," he said instead. He did not want to overwhelm her. If they had begun to talk in civil terms, he would do anything to not spoil it.


    Adeline slipped on her coke. It has been a long time since she had eaten junk food because quite frankly her uncle preferred to have fresh vegetables and meat. A staple in every shift household.


    She was aware of his eyes on her before she picked up a book and started reading The Alchemist again.


    Even though they had spent a movement without fighting it did not leave Adeline''s mind that she had the choice to remain uncivil. Somehow she still felt the bitterness inside of what he had done. There was a path inside her that was thirsty for revenge.


    She sighed as she nibbled on a fry. Since she was on the way to the temples that Javier had mentioned she really hope that it would bring her some answers.

 Chapter 240 - The Cabin - I

    Theynded at a deserted airport. Adaline watched everything and took it in as they walked down the airstair.


    Every inch ofnd was covered with snow and the Greenery was slightly visible. The air in general felt chilling and gold and It helped her hard on the skin. It all seemed so fresh to breathe as if it had not been polluted by any automobiles or any kind of pollutants.


    It seemed so different. It seems like a picture or a wallpaper of a dreamy destination too beautiful to be true, too beautiful to be disrupted.


    "Come on," she heard Xavier say as she felt his hand over her shoulder, "we need to get in the car before you catch a cold. You can admire it from the house."


    Adeline then realised that she had been standing just in front of the stairs After sending them. She moved where he guided them to. There was only one car.


    House? She wanted to ask him that there was one major concern, "why is there only one car?"


    "It''s for us." He answered, "the others are going to run."


    "Oh," she muttered.


    Once they were in the car, the first thing Xavier told the driver was to turn the heat up because Adaline was starting to redden up.


    She realised that he was speaking the truth because no one else joined them in the car. Everyone else seemed to be running an Adeline realised that it was in their nature to do so. Only he travelled in the car to make the sacrifice for her.


    Now she is slightly felt bad but the other part of her thrived in it because she had fallen into a long depression because of him.


    She closed her eyes and shook her head about what she was thinking. She had never been this bitter and it felt bad to be like this.


    The car ride was very silent and she did not bother speaking. Her eyes were trained outside of the windows. The view was too beautiful to pull her eyes off it.


    After a long time of silence and the wheels ruling they came to a stop to various small cabins. They hardly seemed enough for two People.


    The next thing she knew was heard they were being cold open an Xavier standing there with his hand held out.


    She nced at his face before taking his hand and stepping out of the car. "Hurry," he said before ushering her into a cabin which immediately send a wave of warmth to her.


    She gave her sighed filled with relief. She slowly tool off the thick jacket of, before taking of the two sweaters, a muffler and her goves.


    "Uff," she huffed, "to think that I have actually not worn this much of clothes even when it was snowing."


    She heard himugh from somewhere inside the house and decided to follow it. "That is because there is no global warming. The ice is not melt in the temperatures on a heated. Where you currently stand is the coldest regions in entire realms known."


    She found him to be in a small kitchen. He was doing something over the store at a fresh Aroma told her that she was definitely making ginger tea.


    "It should help you heat up," he murmured, " this is one of the cabins made for human males. It has an internal heating system along with built-in fire ce."


    "The others don''t need it?" She asked out of curious.


    He shook his head.


    "Why?" She could not refrain herself from asking that out of curiosity again.


    "Body heat," he replied and noticed that she has still not understood what he meant. "They mate continuously and they are very warm blooded."


    She blushed immediately at the answer and he knew that she finally understood.


    He work in silence as it took strainer and stained the tea into twa cup. He put two cubes of sugar because Adeline liked her things to be sweet in nature.


    "Here," he passed it over to her along with a few wheat biscuits on a te. Those were are a speciality.


    "Thank you," shisha immediately as he ced the small snack in front of a on the counter. She immediately palmed the entire cup as It helped in warming her hands and sniffed the lovely smell of Ginger. "Did not make it for yourself?" She asked noticing that he was sitting beside her without his own cup of tea.


    He shook his head. "You like your tea with too much of Ginger. My taste buds are already highlighted. That much of changes would ruin it."


    She nodded as she sipped it. A sudden realisation came to her mind. Xavier was being open with her. Not only that he was exining every minor detail and reason behind his yes or no. He was giving her as he detail that he could along with every exnation that came along with it.


    "Ahem," he cleared his throat loudly and her eyes snapped to hairs. "Would you mind if I go out for a run? I have been crammed for too long. My Lycan is itching to go out."


    She nodded instantly, "Yes, sure."


    She watched with take up in her hands as he nodded and moved away from the kitchen. Adeline stood up and followed him only to turn around as she found himself removing his clothes and opening the sliding door to the woods.


    She had the families nothing of owns and within moments the toll probably 8 or 9 foot in height beast stood in front of the house looking over to the Jungle.


    She stepped closer to the ss door and he turned around. His expression remained so innocent as his ears ttened back and he stared at her while he breathing heavily. He looks like a massively grown puppy.


    She smiled softly. The familiar memories of riding his beast came to her mind. "Go head," she told him, "I''ll be here." To watch face par out before she knew it. She watched as he turned around and ran into the woods.

 Chapter 241 - The Cabin - II

    In various books discussing the anatomy of a shifter it was written time and again in bold letters that when meeting the shifter, beast, for the first time the mate was not supposed to run especially when the other was human.


    Human mates were dainty aur reason could be called as fragile which was not differentiated by the gender. Humans inparison to the shiftmunity were very weak which is why shifters had an unnecessary and overprotective need to protect them from anything and everything.


    Running from the beast itself triggered the beast into thinking that something was wrong with the mate which made them chase and hunt them down, nevermind the natural Instinct of the Predator.


    Which was the sole reason why Adeline remained where she had told him that she would be waiting for him. She had opened the ss door and taken a seat on the patio. It was small.


    She was drinking her tea as she stared at the forest. Her eyes remained at the spot from where she had seen Xavier disappear.


    It had taken her quite a time to realise that he was exining every little thing to her. Even when they had begun dating he had never gone into such detail and she felt slightly overwhelmed by the sudden change.


    Was it fair to think that now just because he wanted a chance she was supposed to give to him? How was it fair that she was supposed to do the exact thing that she had expected him to do when she wanted them to be together.


    But if she also got herself on the same pedestal as he was, then she had the equal right of rejecting him right now as much as he did then. So he had just exercised his choice.


    She sighed and rubbed her face. This continued to be getting trickier as she continued to think about it.


    "Adeline?"


    She moved her eyes to where her name was called. Xavier stood at the side of the house. Adeline looked away blushing bashfully when she realised that he was naked and had recently shifted back.


    "Move inside," he growled and she jumped at the way he did. She stared at his face in disbelief.


    Xavier only grew more angry by every passing second. "Do I have to tell you twice? Move inside, are you not aware of the temperature?" He started walking closer to her and Adeline stood up as she ran back inside once she is so what expression he had on his face.


    The growling continued and so did the slight shake of things in the house. A purebred Lycans growl especially the one that had the power and dominance of an Alpha to shake the ground is it wanted to.


    "How many times does it have to be told to you to be extra careful of where you step? You are a human and you are well aware of that. You should understand what the temperature is outside!" He snapped as he brought more wood to the fire.


    "Its frequently below -15¡ã Celsius. Are you aware of what the temperature can do to you?!"


    Adeline listened to him talk with a sour face. He was snapping and lecturing her. She sighed. That was not what she had expected.


    "Here," she looked towards him to find him standing with a huge nket in his hands. "Sit in front of the fire." He said as he red at her.


    Not wanting to anger Xavier any further and have her lecture for the entire night she moved forward and sat down in front of the fire as told. Xavier then proceeded to wrap the nket around her and make her as snug as a bug.


    "Happy?" She grumbled from inside the huge nket.


    He merely grunted. "What do you want to eat? I should put the order for food in the kitchens."


    She licked her lip. What did she want to eat? "Tell me something?"


    He sat down beside her with the handset in his hands. "The beef or chicken stew is the speciality. You can have it with some bread and it would bring you enough warmth and fill your stomach."


    "Chicken stew, bread and cupcakes?"


    He grinned, "You got it."


    Sitting beside him, Adaline heard him the entire time as he ced the order. After the kitchen told him as she over her that it was going to be Twenty minutes at least, Xavier Hung up on the call.


    Now they sat with each other in silence as they both stared into the fire in front of them.


    "What are we going to do here?" She whispered but her eyes did not move away from the fire.


    "I have no idea," he said, taking her by surprise. Throwing a nce in her way he looked back at the fire and continued, "There are different reasons to why couples arrive here. Some fall out of love and hope of bringing back the spark and fall in love with the spirituality and the calmness this ce offers. Some are mated to convicted felons and this ce acts as rehab for them. Some are not as good as they should be in the beginning and thereafter force their counterparts in the physical experiences, this ce heals them."


    "Would it heal us?" She whispered softly. " We lost three people in our life. I have the guilt of not telling you when I have the chance and you have the guilt of not being able to protect me and the guilt of killing the child. . . Would this ce be the one to heal us?"


    She watched from the corner of her eyes as his expressions hardened. Adeline knew that she had spoken about every problem basically that they were having. Every guilt that both of them had buried deep into their hearts.


    "I am neither an atheist nor am I a firm believer of God," he answered, "but I believe in the power of the moon and the miracles she has blessed upon us." He nced at her. "I just hope that this time, she is kind enough to bless us."

 Chapter 242 - The Cabin- III

    She hoped so too.


    Once again their attention was on the fire as both of their minds raced into different directions.


    She had heard about the blessings of the moon that Xavier was talking about. One of those blessings had been upon his own family member, his uncle Nichs. Without a mate, it would have been so difficult for him to survive but he had actually shown great courage to survive for 10 years until he found the heir to the throne.


    One of the other blessings of the moon had been a very feral Lycan receiving a mate. The book had told her about the various horrible acts that had been carried on by the shifter but with the help of a mate and the ce that they were currently in the mind of the shifter has changedpletely into a calm and peaceful beast. Aplete change. The shifter no longer found the use of violence.


    The couple had actually settled in the north and had been blessed with five children.


    "Is there even hope for us?" She blurted out and that immediately attracted Xavier''s attention to her.


    "You don''t think there is hope for us?" The visible hurt in his voice and on his face made her stammer before words.


    "That is not what I meant," she whispered hurriedly, as guilt took over her with the expression of hurt on his face, "I just meant that with the given situation. Is it even something that we should try?"


    Understanding dawned on him. "Are you talking about the time when I refused to reciprocate the efforts you were putting into the rtionship?"


    It felt bad for her to continue talking but she knew that if she had to move forward in life and actually work on it then she had to let him know what the problem was.


    "I feel really bitter about this whole scenario and I have more than half of my mind literally pushing me to reject all of your advances because you did the same to me." She exined gently. "I know it makes sense that you want to try now and-and we should work on it but at the same time I wanted to try before and that was literally 3 months ago and you did not put any efforts that you could have." She huffed. "I have more of a feeling like, if you did not do it then, then why should I do it now."


    He opened his mouth to reply with the double rank and he got a fit with the small sigh. Their food was here. "Hold on," he told her.


    Opening the door he lets The person who ced the food on the dining table. Adeline watched as the person left while closing the door behind him and Xavier brought out the cutlery.


    Adeline took the invitation to walk to the dining table. By the time she reached Xavier had already stacked upon most of the items.


    "Here," he served her a te. "Do you need anything more?"


    Her eyes were most on the te as she noticed the chicken stew with bread. She shook her head. This was going to be more than enough for her even though it now looked a little nd.


    She tore a piece of bread and was about to debate in the store when she noticed Xavier''s eyes on her. She looked at him to find him waiting for her to eat. "What?" She cannot help herself but ask.


    "Do you not know?" He questioned back. " This must be something that your uncle must be doing on a daily basis."


    Adeline shook her head, cluelessly.


    He nodded. "Usually we are not together but when mates eat together the more dominant one of them makes sure that the other half eats first and also likes the food."


    "Why?" She found that slightly weird and made a mental note to make sure that he noticed it the next time she was dying with her family.


    Xavier poured her some warm water from a sk into a metal cup. "This has happened for a very long time. It is basically to make sure that the submissive one has their stomach full. The dominant shifter finds pride in assuring that the belly of his mate is full."


    She nodded and dipped her bread in the stew. It did not sit well with her that he was waiting for her to eat first but instead of arguing Adaline quickly started eating so that he could get a chance as early as he could.


    And god it was tasty! "It''s so much tastier than it looks!" She praised and she ate another bite."This is really good!" She couldn''t help appreciating it again.


    Xavier chuckled. "This is actually a speciality of the north. The stews and everything rted to chicken or meat is really good. Since we are flying back you could actually take some for your aunt and uncle if you."


    She would, she nodded, she definitely would.


    Dinner had been a silent affair with Xavier asionally bringing more food to have yed the necessary. At the end when she was full, he unveiled the cupcakes that he had kept in the oven to stay warm.


    "Did they reheat it?" She wondered loudly as she touched the warm chewy goodness.


    "No," he shook his head, "the batter is simr in every cupcake. It is just the topping that they add separately ording to demand."


    She bit into it and damn! She moaned loudly. They knew how to cook!


    "Have another." He sar as he held out a bite of the muffin to her. Adeline, without thinking for herself, opened her mouth and chewed it. tongue lightly brushed over his finger.


    He pulled his hand back and collected every item of the used cutlery except for the te where the cupcakes were kept on.


    Adaline gave close attention to whatever he was doing. Somehow, the thought of the future was not as tricky as it seemed but she still hope for a miracle by the moon, a hint infact, that this time they were going to work out.

 Chapter 243 - The Royal Violet Flowers - I

    ~ Quill mansion ~


    Tessa sighed as she looked at Adeline''s bedroom. It was so weird to not have her around after so long. They were close to finishing a year with her bing Adeline''s guardian and for the first time when she went to Adeline''s room in the early morning it was empty.


    "I can hear you sighing all the way from my office. What is the matter, my love?" He kissed her temple softly.


    She shook her head as she stared longingly at the bed which was empty of her niece. "It feels weird not toe up now and not have her around."


    Korr smiled. "It''s just for a few days. It can only stretch up to a week or two but after that they woulde back home. Hopefully, better."


    "Hopefully," she nodded and felt another kiss on her temple.


    Tessa and Korr in a matter of three months had grown much closer than they were ever before.


    Adaline''s depression was a major factor in this. They have spent considerable amounts together and unlike what happened in Tessa''s world these things were given major importance in this realm. Family and health were two top things where one could get a leave any time they wanted but that was also within reason.


    Korr had been a constant support in this. He had been there with her for Adaline shoulder to shoulder.


    Tessa turned around to leave the room when her eyesnded on a flower pot. She squinted her eyes at it before walking towards it. She did not remember buying these particr flowers and cing them in Adeline''s room.


    "Violet flowers?" Korr frowned, "these flowers are for the royalty which I do not object to because they are in Adeline''s room."


    " See that''s the thing," Tessa spoke up, "Adeline does not like real flowers in her room. In fact she does not want flowers in her room, the only thing you can make her agree on is the stic ones."


    "Why?"


    Tessa shrugged, " it is something about them dying early. At least in soil they continued to live on for a long time. And I do not remember buying violet flowers for the house."


    "I could be a gift." Korr offered.


    "We are girls," Tessa rolled her eyes, "if Adelene got flowers from someone then I assure you she would have told me."


    Tessa took the flower pot. There was no use of flowers in a room of someone who did not appreciate keeping them here. Teresa knew that Adeline would be much more happy if she nted these flowers in the garden.


    She looked at the flower pot as she walk down the stairs with her mate. Something seems to be very odd about this flower pot.


    It smelled.


    Was that even possible?


    Maybe it was the water inside that had not been changed for a long time.


    Korr patted her bum as he parted ways with her going back to his office and Tessa continued on her way to the backyard. She puts the flowers out only to gag.


    It smelled rotten. It was worse than what a dead animal with smell like. It was much, much worse.


    She almost vomited as she dropped the flowers and the pot and walked back inside only for the butler and her mate toe out.


    "What is that!" Korr growled and pulled her behind me. He red at the flowers.


    Tessa was about to ask How could they smell something from the back yard but then she remembered their highlighted senses. If the smell was bad to her then it was to be the worst thing they had ever smelled.


    Javis stepped forward. "It''s the flowers, my lord."


    "It is," Tessa confirmed, in a high pitched voice as she had pinched her nose to avoid the smell. "I put the flowers out of the flower pot and that disgusting smell wafted everywhere!" She gaged again. It was too much.


    Javis pulled out a handkerchief and please state on his nose as he neared the pot on the grass.


    Tessa grimaced. The smell must be too much for him to bear yet he was nearing it. He was struggling.


    Javis stopped right in front of it and picked it up only to turn its mouth to the grass. He poured out the ck water out of it and then watched as something fell out.


    Tessa stared at it with mixed feelings. Fear ruled the race of them.


    Javis most his food around in the puddle of ck water and tossed the small item that had fallen out of the vase. He moved over to where it went and stood over it.


    "What is it?" Korr asked as he continued to stand in front of her. "Javis,"


    Javis nced back at his master with her hesitatance clear in his eyes. "I think it would be better if youe here and see for yourself, Master Quill."


    For a quick second, Tessa thought that Korr might take offence to how the butler had address him but none of that happened as the man walked to the butler without any questions. She remained behind.


    It was no brainer to know why his Butler had called him near. It was obvious that Javis did not want to know what it was.


    "What?" Korr asked as he neared.


    "Something that should never have been here," Javis said with a grim voice, "it is very unfortunate to state that this looks like a foetus. A barely 12 to 18 weeks old. You cannot even see the skin yet, my lord."


    Korr stared at the little human. . .of a small peice of mass, it seemed. There was no telling to whether the baby would turn out to be a shapeshifter or just human but he knew as soon as he looked at it that it was a foetus.


    A baby.


    "A dead foetus in Adeline''s room," Korr murmured as he stared at the small mass, "this cannot be good."

 Chapter 244 - The Royal Violet Flowers - II

    Tessa heard something behind her making her turn around harshly and peek inside the door into the hallway.


    She found no one and when she was so she turned around to focus on the butler and her husband while pinching her nostrils. Javis had almost emptied it and Korr was nearing him.


    But then she had it again. This time she sharply turned around and moved inside the door to look into the hallway. If this was a maid then she had no need to hide but just as she heard the sound she had turned around and saw no one.


    This only meant that no one was there but Tessa was sure that she heard someone or rather something.


    She huffed but then looked up. Has something fallen over? Teresa did not remember if she had closed the window of the Adaline''s room or not.


    Without ncing back at the two men standing at the garden she moved upwards climbing the stairs slowly. She huffed at the end. She was not athletic anymore.


    She opened the door to Adeline''s room only toe to a stop. How?


    She stared at the figure in front of her. It was almost as if she was here, in front of her Alive and breathing and not on the other side of the country.


    "A-adeline?" Tessa whispered. "You?"


    The figure in front of her turned around bouncing her hair around with a jolly smile on her face. "Hi, Auntie Tess!"


    Auntie Tessa? Was she really here?


    "Hello," Tessa whispered as she stared at the figure in a trance, "you . . . . Who are you?" This could not be her. If Adeline was back at home when she was going toe back from the front door, yelling about how tired she was.


    "What do you mean?" Adeline gave a giggle as she stared at her aunt. "It''s me. How can you not recognise me?"


    Tessa stepped towards her. She still could not believe her eyes. How was it that Adeline, who had traveled to the north of the country, was now sitting in front of her in her room on her study desk as if she had never been outside the house?


    This. . . Whosoever it was, had a smile on her face which Teresa found very creepy."Who are you?"


    Adeline tutted. "It is shameful that you are asking me that now. I hope you know that this is not funny."


    Tessa gaped at her. Adelene would never be so shameless and manual is to say something so disrespectful to a family member or just anyone.


    "Get out, whoever you are, just get out of here." Tessa hissed as she red at the girl. "Get out of here before I¡ª"


    "I what? Call my mate?" Adelinepleted with a scoff. "Do you not find it to be atrocious to know how you found my so-called uncle horrifying and how much hatred you had for him inside you and now you''re the one that sleeps with him inside one room?"


    ". . ."


    Adeline tilted her head. " I find it very horrifying." She stood up and walked closer, "not only that, but I hate everything about how you are behaving like a whore with him."


    A gasp left Tessa''s mouth.


    Adeline smirked. "I would go as far as to say that you are so desperate for attention but you don''t even see who you are trying to get it from."


    "Shut up!" Tessa screamed at the end, unable to take it. "Who the hell are you!"


    "Anything," she answered while giving a smile that showed off her teeth, "I can be anyone or anything you want me to be."


    Tessa took a small step back. The fear was arising slowly. If this was not Adaline then who was this?


    The girl in front of her tilted her again. "Are you afraid?" She pouted and even though she had the face of her niece she looked hideous.


    Tessa stepped back before hurriedly turning around and running towards the door only for the door to shut itself. She came to stop as she stared at the door with wide eyes. How did the door close itself?


    "You can''t leave withoutpleting the conversation, Aunt Tessa." Tessa heard a tsk behind her. " How do you expect me to behave well when you do not know the basic manners?"


    Tessa gulped. The fear has broken through. " Who are you? I know that you are not my adaline so don''t bother lying."


    She chuckled. "I am diffi¡ª" she gasped loudly, making Tessa take a cautious step back.


    "Th-they. ." The imposter in front of her started to breathe heavily and Tessa covered her mouth as She watched her bend down and try to gasp for air.


    "They. . .are. ." The thing straightened up and her eyes met with Tessa''s, making theter jump in shock.


    "You," she growled out and zipped to Tessa making her shriek at the suddenness, "they. . .they. .bur¡ª" she gargled something out. She looked like she was choking and Tessa made no move to help her.


    Her hands went to her throat and left Tessa''s shoulders who immediately moved away from the girl. She fell on her knees and tried to reach as far as she could. The choking did not stop and it seemed like something was stuck down her throat.


    Tessa''s entire body trembled in what she saw in front of her.


    The girl coughed and something dark in colour was spat out. Tessa grimaced at the sight of it first only for it to change in horror.


    The girl vomited dirt. It was pure soil.


    She spat the remains out as Tessa watched. She looked at Tessa withplete darkness in those eyes making Tessa stumble back and fall down.


    Tessa watched the creature as she started to crawl back only for it to get up. Just as it fell down again making Tessa scream loudly. The girls exterior started to change. Footsteps bounded up the stairs and the door mmed open.


    Korr immediately reached for his mate before his eyes found the rotting carcass. "Tess¡ª"


    Tessa eyes remained on the spot where the girl had returned herself and left a huge ck mark.

 Chapter 245 - The Royal Violet Flowers - III

    "What in the world?" Korr said in disgust as he immediately ran to his maid who was shaken out of her mind. His eyes moved to the ck mass and he cursed under his breath.


    He guided her in his arms and immediately pulled her into his chest as Javis stood over the ck mass that appeared on the floor.


    "Why would you go back inside not called as when you noticed that something was wrong?" He chided softly in her ear.


    The entire room gave him every negative Vibe of witchcraft he could feel via his beast. He said thepelling need to call the cleansers from the temple from both his culture and of witchcraft to get his house cleaned thoroughly.


    Tessa did not reply to him. It all had been so sudden and so scary that she could not even think of what she was supposed to say to the man who had gathered her in his arms and wasforting her.


    Who was the girl? She never answered yet appeared to be just like Adaline and every bit of her seems to be opposite from her niece.


    It was like two sides of the coin. The street and respectful Adeline hadpletely changed. . But that was the irony of the situation. That was not adaline and that was not human.


    Teresa had no doubt that that thing was not a werewolf or any shape shifter.


    "What was it?" Her soft voice drew the attention of two men in the room. "That was not a human and not a shapeshifter."


    Korr sighed loudly. The day had barely begun and he felt tired already. "Unfortunately I cannot tell you for sure until I know what happened in this room. Do you think you can rely on every bit of the incident?"


    Tessa gulped and shook her head. It was too horrific to remember what she could feel the incident y in her mind on a constant loop which is why it''s important to her that she had to get it out.


    "I need to get out of the room first," she demanded, "it''s too stuffy in here. I cannot breathe." Teresa found it difficult to talk but it took on the challenge to ry her demands to her mate.


    She felt herself being lifted up and wrapped her arms around his neck. He did not step near the ck mass and moved outside the room as the butler locked it shut.


    Korr carried her down the stairs and they went to the living room where she was ced on hisp before sitting down on the couch himself. The Butler brought in some water and immediately offered it to her. Teresa took it from him gratefully.


    She took a small sip.


    "Tell me if you arefortable enough," Korr said gently. He wanted to know. He was desperate to know what happened in his house and to his mate but if he was notfortable enough to tell him that he had to wait.


    She nodded. "I . . H-heard something inside and when I saw and turned back to check there so no one. Then I thought that something must have been knocked over in Adeline''s room and when I went to check I saw someone exactly like Adelene sitting there."


    Korr''s brows furrowed. " What?" He nced at Javis who appeared to be just as shocked.


    She nodded. "It was almost as if it was her sitting there and if I was not aware that she was in the not I would have actually taken her as Adaline." She huffed, shaking her head, "I couldn''t believe it. But when she started talking I literally noticed the difference. She might be a carbon copy of Adaline but the way she talked and the way. . . I could tell that she was not adaline. She taunted me and all of a sudden she started heaving and gasping for air. And then she started to cough out dirt."


    "Dirt?" Javis cringed.


    Tessa nodded. "Soil, dirt, like that." She borated, making the men frown more.


    "Well," Javis swallowed before he started to speak, "we know for sure that cannot be the young mistress. She is in the north and if she had toe then she would for sure walk through the front door and I would know that not only that but the king foot drop for home himself. So we have one fact established that the young miss was definitely not there."


    "Then who was it?" Tessa hissed as hot tears burned her eyes. "That was surely not my niece. She might look like Adeline but the way she talked and respected and the way she taunted that was something Adeline would never do."


    Korr gave out a sigh. He was rubbing his forehead with one hand around the waist of his mate. This was going to be a huge allegation against one of their allies and he as an Ambassador knew what it could mean for all of them.


    "It is witchcraft then." Korr concluded as he looked at the butler with a pointed look. "It is witchcraft because no one else can do anything like this. Even siren''s or mermaid magic is not as grave and dark as this."


    Javis nodded and Tessa cuddled close.


    "None of this leaves the house until I talk further to people about this. using witches is a serious offence especially in the house of an Ambassador and the king''s mate." Korr cursed under his breath. This could turn out to be something.


    "What now?" Tessa whispered and looked at Korr with haunted eyes. "The thing died in Adaline''s room and the remains are still there."


    Korr kissed her head and robbed her back gently knowing that his touch would calm her nerves. "We would have a cleansing done in the evening only. For now, just don''t go there."


    Other than that during this time he would have to find out the solution to the situation.

 Chapter 246 - The Markets - I

    Xavier woke up first. It was not a rule for him to wake up early but as the king he had a lot of stuff to go over and it became a habit of his to be well rested.


    He got up first. He did not mind the cold water against his skin as he was taking a bath but now he had to switch it on for Adaline.


    He got dressed and made his way into the kitchen to prepare warm milk for adaline. By the way, she was standing outside in the cold. It was obvious that she was going to have a sore throat or so he hoped,when she woke up. The worst is that she would have the flu.


    He ced it into marks before listening through the door of a room. She was sleeping soundly. Gently opening the door without any sound he walked in and ced the mugs on the bed side table.


    She looked so beautiful, he could not help but stop everything as he admired her. She was eternal to him. She was the one who he wanted to spend his entire life with. It was amazing to him how everything in the beginning seemed so easy and now it was just the opposite of that. Too much had happened, too much was buried underneath the carpet and too much was there for them to go over to get. This seemed like the journey of a lifetime.


    He softly kissed her forehead, his lips barely even touching the skin of her. He didn''t want to wake her up. But he also did not want to take the moment away from her.


    He closed his eyes and relished the moment that was being experienced just from his side. It was like Deja vu. Remember the time, now sealing like very long ago, when he used to watch her sleep from his window. Watching her sleep without any stress and tensions made his beast feel at ease. Just as it did now.


    He sighed in resignation. He had to wake her. They were here for a reason and that was more important than the sleep of Adaline.


    "Hey," he tapped her shoulder gently and continued to do so until a frown came on her face and she groaned loudly.


    "Stap," she croaked out. By the way she spoke in her rough voice it was obvious that she had a sore throat just like he had estimated.


    He sighed and took the mug. "Get up and drink this. I know you have a cold." Her nose was runny and she was constantly sniffing. It also appeared to be red.


    Adeline didn''t move except to lean her back on the back of the bed to befortable enough to drink. She really held the hot mug of milk while still cuddling inside the nkets.


    He liked the silence in between them but it was necessary to tell what the day was going to look like. But it did not sit well with him that she was sick because he could not overwhelm her.


    "First day you have two options since you are sick," he raised his index and middle finger gesturing the two options, "number one is we go to the temples and we spend the day with how the priest direct us to and the second one is we go around for a light work and check out a few shops beforeing back and have your rest."


    Her throat ached and so did her shoulders. The bones in her thigh said to be cramping and her eyebrows ached too. "Second, I think going to the shops would be better and refreshing."


    "Hmm," he nodded with a raised eyebrow, "I am sure."


    He waited until she had finished her milk before he told, "I have switched on the heater. Your water should be warm enough at the right temperature. Check it with your hand, do not burn your skin." He warned. " Also is there something specific you would like to have for breakfast other than something?"


    "Yes, ce¡ª"


    "Adaline," he cut her off, "you are already sick so please do not go ahead and ask for something unhealthy."


    She grumbled, "then you decide," before she got a and wobbled to the bathroom.


    Xavier kept his mug beside hers before standing up and moving to her wardrobe. He picked out and another that she would wear below her T-shirt in after that two sweaters one thicker than the other so that she could befortable in wearing them. After that he picked up another jacket along with leg warmers and thick jeans. All of these were ced neatly line by line on her bed before he moved out, picking the cups along with him and closing the door of a room.


    Adeline clearly could not be trusted when it came to taking care of herself.


    He ordered breakfast and did not take much time for them to bring it. Just as Adeline opened her door, he closed the front door with a trolly full of breakfast in his hands.


    "Wow," she sniffed loudly and as forcefully as she could with the closed nose. "Never mind I can''t smell anything." She huffed and moved to the table where he ced everything.


    "Now I know you should not hurry to eat anything but just so you remember the temperature here is minus degrees, so eat while it''s still warm."


    She nodded and attacked the first thing on her te. Hard boiled eggs were the first thing she ate after which she went to the buttered toast. Then came the lowly fruits.


    "Why do fruits here taste so different?" She asked with her mouth full.


    "Because we do not use any artificial injections to grow them. The fruits here are grown by aplete natural process. Even the fertilizers and manures used are natural." He exined putting some more food on her te and pouring her hot tea.


    Adeline ignored that and the slightly warm feeling inside her aching chest.

 Chapter 247 - The Markets - II

    "I swear to God Xavier, I look stupid now." She snapped as much as her dry and rough throat would allow. "I feel like a giant ball of clothes!"


    As if what she was wearing that had beenid out on the bed was not enough he had decided to give her a huge fluffy jacket just as they were about to leave the house. On top of that he had given her a woolen cap and a muffler! The only thing that kept her sane was that at least all of the clothes were matching.


    He bit the smile. "No on the contrary you look very cute and we are not to focus on whether you look stupid or not. We need to focus on if you will get cold outside." He then raised his arms slightly, "do you see? I am also wearing a jacket that means the temperature might get to me too."


    She huffed reluctantly as she stared at the jacket he wore. If the temperature could get to him then it meant that the temperature would definitely get to her. She had seen her uncle time and again put more clothes on her and her aunt where as all he was a thin cotton shirt.


    "Lets just go," she resigned and he gave a small Triumph smile before taking her gloved hand in his.


    He did not bother locking the door as they stepped outside the snow. Shifters had a highlighted sense of smell and if anyone broke into the house first the gaurds would catch him and other than that he could always tell by the smell who it was.


    He watched as his little Penguin fattened by the jackets and sweaters were added on the snow.


    Adeline watched as the snow crunched under her shoes. After so long she had stepped on the snow and it felt amazing. She touched the snow as she crossed down before taking it in her hands and circling it making it into a ball.


    A silly idea struck her mind and before she could filter out the thought she raised her hand, turned around and threw it right at Xavier''s face.


    Sheughed loudly at howical it seemed. Rather than expressing pain his expressions expressed the shock he felt.


    Sheughed so hard that she had to depend on her knees and support herself.


    She yelped when saw herself being picked up. Xavier held her and raised her above the ground making her face to face with him as he had raised her by holding her arms like an infant.


    She gulped.


    "Really?"


    She nodded with weary eyes. "It was fun," she said before raising her hand and smudging the snow on his face that was still in her hand. At the cold sensation Xavier dropped her and stepped back making Adeline realise the chance and start running.


    He scoffed at that. But a lovesick smile came to his face as he realised why she was running. He chuckled.


    "Run, my dear." He yelled making the penguin pick up speed but the snow was not helping.


    Adaline was already huffing. The snow made it look like she was walking when she was clearly trying to run! The snow and the weight of the clothes on her made it heavier for her to run.


    Just as she heard the snow crunching behind her she tried to quicken her speed only to be thrown up in the air and twirled around.


    Sheughed as he twirled her around while keeping her in his arms. "Happy now?" He murmured too close to her ear but she nodded with arge happy and loud smile on her face. She was really happy.


    He dropped her down and took a hold of her hand. "I do not want you to be left alone in the crowd." He said as he started walking forward with her hand in his.


    It was then that she could actually pay attention to her surroundings. Yesterday when they had arrived it was almost sundown and the surroundings werepletely dark and. Now, she could pay close attention.


    The world seemed to have extraordinary views. Mountains and mountains covered with snow were visible to her. The air seems to be so pure that she could breathe it all her life.


    Just as they had existed, a cabin familiar once was all around innes. A few of them had smokeing out of the chimneys. The cabins did not seem to have more than one room though which only made her question. "Do people note here withrge families?"


    "Why? Do you want toe with our family here again?"


    Adeline''s eyes widened and her head snapped towards him in shock. Did he really say that?!


    He hare clearly teasing smile and expression over his face making her turn back and look where they were walking. "Just answer the question please."


    He chuckled. "Yes, people doe here with their children and families. The only difference is this area is for the mating couples, which means the children won''t have to hear sounds that they do not recognise."


    That made sense.


    Just as they walked out of the lodging cabins it was a small climb up the hill and inside a tunnel before they came to a market just like she had seen in front of the capital only a lot more Messier.


    But that was only for a few seconds as everyone calmed down and every pair of eyes turned to them.


    Adeline took a small and hesitant step back as soon as she noticed the entire market quieting down and turning to look at her. She look that everyone who appeared to be looking back at her with a amazement and shock in their eyes.


    That was the for a second or two or maybe even then before everyone took a small step back and bared their neck to all of them.


    Her mouth opened slightly. She was aware what they were doing. It only hurt more to realise what they had taken her as.


    They were bowing down to the king and queen.

 Chapter 248 - The Markets - III

    For the first time the king and queen were seen outside and they were seen together which only meant that this would create a bigger headline than it needed to be.


    "Ease," Xavier''s voice thundered, making her jump slightly. Her hand came on her waist and calmed her down. Her heart slowly started to return to normal.


    Everyone eased and once again the entire attention went to them before Xavier nodded and they all resumed their tasks. The hustle and bustle of the crowd was still there but it had quietened down significantly. Now she felt unsure if you wanted to go to the market or not knowing well that everyone would have one ear out listening to them.


    "Come," he took hold of a hand and started to pull her forward.


    At times like these Adaline was grateful for his presence because he was assertive and It helped her in making decisions where she was indecisive.


    He pulled her closer to make her walk beside him before leaning down in her ear, "Browse and survey, if you like anything that catches your eye you tell me before walking to visit. Is that clear?"


    "Crystal." She muttered back, knowing he would.


    He did. Straighten the back and guide her through the crowd which did part and move out of their way on their own without having to be told.


    It was not umon for royal family members or any of the ministers of the court toe to the north and whenever they did, the only demand from them was to be treated normally yet the shifters felt at unease. Their beasts demanded respect from their superiors so there was only so much that they could follow up.


    Adeline eyes move from stall to stall. For now she focused on the ones that were on the left. She gasped and stopped at the sight of something familiar. "Stop!" She whispered harshly to Xavier before pointing to the particr stall. "There!"


    He nodded and guided her there. "How much is this for¡ª" Xavier asked for the price before realising what Adeline was pointing at.


    It was a rose pendant. "You want this?" He pointed to that and she nodded.


    Without asking any questions Xavier paid the price even though the seller refused to take money from him. Once the pendant reached Adeline''s hands after Xavier paid for it she felt tears building up in her eyes.


    It was so familiar. It felt exactly the same.


    "What is it?" She was turned around as Xavier


    asked her while staring into her tearful eyes. "If you do not want it, no worries, I''m sure the shopkeeper will take it back from me."


    She chuckled and sniffed after that. " No, no," she sniffed and shook her head. Just as she opened her mouth to tell him why she was trying, Adeline realised that she was still in a public ce where everyone could hear every word that she spoke.


    She let her lips slightly as she looked around everyone before turning back to Xavier, "do you mind if we go somewhere¡ª"


    "I understand," was all he said before she found herself sitting in a good cafe where Xavier finally allowed her to take off the jacket and the muffler.


    Xavier came back from the front where he ordered, "Now tell me and before you worry this ce has a sage Lightened up which means that no one will be able to hear our conversation even outside of the establishment."


    She nodded and ced the pendant on the table in between them as her fingers slowly traced the edges of the rose carved out. "This is exactly like what my mother had."


    He did not speak and let her talk. Talking of a dead rtive was hard especially when it was a parent.


    "Even though I wanted to keep the pendant when she died, my father told me that it was one of the things that she cherished most and I do not know if he believed in the afterlife or not, but we just thought of burying it with her."


    Xavier nced at the pendent. "And this one appears to be the same?"


    She nodded.


    That could not be just a coincidence. After everything that happened, Xavier had long stopped believing in coincidences. Especially something like this had to be nned.


    But he did not have the heart to tell her that. He watched as his mate with tearful eyes traced the edges of the rose. This could be cursed for all he knew but he did not have the heart to take it away from her.


    What to do?


    There was no way that he could call a trusted person all the way to the north to inspect if it was correct or not. Neither could he have the exact one made by the time she would notice it and he was sure that Adaline would notice the pendant missing very quickly.


    "I don''t think you should wear it here," he spoke carefully as her eyes moved to him, "With the amount of clothes you are wearing, it would not make sense to have a pendant or jewellery because it would be buried underneath."


    She nced at the pendant. It would not.


    "Also," he traced the chain, "the gold needs to be polished. Would you mind if I give it for polishing to the Royal jeweller before you wear it?"


    Adelene knew that she did not really have a problem. This was not a direct present form her mother or having any sentimental value attached to being passed down generations so it waspletely fine if someone polished or changed to something about the pendant.


    "Yeah, sure." She nodded and slid it over to him to avoid crying any further.


    The waiter brought out their drinks and ced them in front of them just as Adeline caught Xavier cing the pendant in his handkerchief before cing it in his pocket.


    What was that about?"

 Chapter 249 - The Markets - IV

    Adeline licked her lips of the remaining coffee taste as she had taken her first sip. She pursued her lips thinking about what he had done.


    "Is there a specific reason for why you did that?" The only reason that Adeline gathered up enough courage to ask him that was because he was readily exining everything.


    "For what?" He repeated, genuinely confused.


    She nudged her head to the direction of where his handkerchief was. "The pendant was not dirty for you to wrap it in your handkerchief. So why did you?" Just as she finished speaking Adeline realised what kind of petty thing it seemed. Was she looking to pick up a fight?


    "About that," he nodded, getting her point. "I did that so the pendant would not break. The chain was really dainty and I do not want to take a chance of losing it."


    Now, she felt bad. Why was she looking for a fight?


    She narrowed her eyes and her hand went to her neck on her own. She felt like something was missing.


    "You miss the crescent moon pendant?"


    Shocked, she looked up. "I do." She admitted and raked around her brain to find the memory of where it was. "I don''t remember where I lost it."


    "You didn''t." He shook his head. It has been months since he had taken the pendant from her and it honestly surprised him that he had noticed that after so long.


    Adeline frowned. "Do you happen to know where it is?"


    He hesitated slightly. The topic that he was about to charge was no less than a taboo and the current development that they had made might skyrocket to wear it before or even end up being worse.


    Adeline''s face depicted that she would believe anything he would say which only ced him in a point where he knew he did not want to lie because lying would make her feel worse.


    "The pendant was with you in the mermaid realm," he began to reveal, "but when I. . . Made the choice for the future of our child, I ced the pendant on her when she was buried." He stopped shortly as if the entire scene shed in front of his eyes and then continued, "I just wanted her to have something from the both of us."


    She stared at him, silently listening to everything he said before she leaned back into the chair. Her hands palmed her entire face and she buried her face inside them. Her mind went entirely nk and she could not process a single thing except for the words he said. They yed over and over in her mind before she grew intolerant to it and stood up only to walk out of the door.


    Xavier followed her or not she did not care. She continued working in a random direction.


    Her baby.


    Her hand went up to her neck again. It was really wide of the present pendant. She remembered how perfect it looked on head neck. Adeline remembered how happy she was to receive a gift from him even though the circumstances made her doubt his actions.


    She stood still, in the middle of the streets where on both sides at the end were vendors selling their products along with customers that were buying from them.


    She stood still while everyone walked past her.


    ''I have to understand where he ising from. Would I not have done the same?'' she wondered. It was enough that she had to kill their child and it was more than enough that he had to choose between the both of them. Her hand once again went to her empty and bare neck.


    He had been through enough and so had she but this was something that she could not hold against him.


    This was something that he had done alone. She was not by his side while he had to bury their only child. An unborn child that was brought out before its time. A child that was never known to either of them.


    She stepped back before turning around and running back into the establishment where she saw him with his face in his hands. She stood at the entrance not going in.


    He looked up and their eyes met. Adeline slowly came to terms with reality and started walking up the small unlimited stairs as she opened the door to the cafe and once again took the seat in front of Xavier.


    "All okay?" He asked without any pressure on her to answer.


    She nodded, "yes," she was fine, "Are you?" This topic was just as hard for him as it was for her.


    He shrugged. "I am over it." Hardly.


    She nodded. She nced over the coffee, "can we put it in travel cups?"


    He raised his hand up and a waiter came to them almost immediately. Xavier conveyed the order and after a minute or two the travel cups were kept in front of them.


    This time unlike the previous one where she had run out of the establishments Xavier made sure that she had her jacket on.


    "You did note after me," she said and peeked at the man next to her.


    He nodded. "I did not."


    "Why?"


    "Because your Guards are here."


    Adeline stopped walking and Xavier stood, turning to her only two steps away. "What?" She spat. "Where?!"


    He sighed and stepped closer. "They are very well blended, my love so you won''t find them even if you look very closely."


    She blushed and stared at him with wide eyes. He said my love.


    Inside her was a young teenage girl who had never dealt with the horrors that she had jumped like a giddly, lovesick, teenager.


    Xavier stepped into her space even more and bent down slightly so they were standing nose to nose with merely an inch or two left in between.


    "My love," he said again, "has a very good sound to it, does it not?"


    She nodded. She would nod to anything. At the moment, Adeline was not paying attention to anything.

 Chapter 250 - The Markets - V

    She was overwhelmed by the proximity. "The g-guards?" She stuttered. "You were talking about the guards?" She said clearly after clearing her throat.


    He nodded. "I was." He said before standing up straight and holding his hand out to her. She took it, letting her lead them.


    "Your guards never leave your side, adaline. It does not matter if you are at home or if you are at work or with me to the very other side of the country." He exined. "They willingly follow you everywhere."


    How nice of them, she thought somewhat better. Are they going to follow me to the washroom too?


    "Only the female will. The rest will stand outside the door and the premises." Her head snapped to Xavier who smiled, "Did not realise you said that out loud, huh?"


    She shook her head. She had not. " So they are here?"


    He nodded.


    "Am I never going to meet them?" She asked out of curiosity. Those people were practically her security and she did not want to treat them with unkindness when they were only trying to protect her.


    "I would rather have you meet them at the Pce if that is okay with you." He added at the end.


    Adeline felt the day was something more to it. Xavier usually gave an answer with yes or no and it was always with a reason. "Is there a specific reason?"


    He nced at her before bringing her in front of him as the path narrowed down. "The guards are usually introduced when the Luna takes her position. Whether you want to take your position or not I want the guards to be introduced to you in the courtroom. They deserve to be part of the tradition."


    It was the highest honour for a warrior to be selected as the guard of the Luna; the most important women in the back. The ceremony was usually carried out either at the temples in the north or in the courtroom of the pce. Xavier felt like he owed the men a small part of tradition because of their exceptional devotion to Adaline.


    She nodded with pursed lips. For as far as Adaline hundred in both fictional and for this word she knew that traditions held a lot of meaning. Not only did it link them to their ancestors, it also brought back memories and different meanings.


    Her eyes moved to different stalls. A lot of things were being sold and Adeline in wonder if you should take something back for her aunt or not.


    She was slightly pissed at how her aunt had let Xavier take her so she felt like not taking a gift for her aunt but at the end of the day she must have thought of something and that Adeline knew for sure.


    "Let''s go there," she pointed to the shop set for for crockery. "My aunt loves vintage crockery."


    On nearing the shop she realised that it was not just simple or vintage crockery. There were many aesthetic crockeries that she refused to believe were straight out of pinterest because this world does not familiarise itself with the concept of technology especially cell phones.


    It had a lot of art involved and Adeline could not decide on what she was supposed to take for her aunt. Amazing marble designs were on the bowls and it looked like they had been printed on them. There were gold stripes on the edges and gold ting on a few tes which only made the greedy to buy them all.


    "Wow," she whispered.


    "You can take them all if you want," the shopkeeper offered. He was not going to take a penny from the king and the queen. His beast would not allow him to and the business mind of him knew that if the king or queen bought anything from my shop the very next day his shop would be flooded with tourists.


    "No, no, not everything." She whispered to herself as her eyes moved to every item. Could she take one of each?


    But then she remembered that her uncle had not given her any money. Even for the pendant it was Xavier who had paid.


    She stood up straight and removed the pout from her face before turning to Xavier, "let''s go." She whispered.


    He frowned and pointed to the items. "Not every single thing?"


    She shook her head. "I have no money on me." She admitted, slightly embarrassed to say that to him. Even while they were dating Adeline always had money on her, ready to pay for her share and even his.


    He huffed, "We shall take six of everything." Xavier did not bother answering Adaline and just addressed the shopkeeper. "Packet safely so that the crockery does not break. A Royal guard wille and take this from you. I shall make the payment right away."


    "Hey!" She whispered with a red face. What was he doing? Had he not heard her? Were his wolf years finally so hairy that he could not even hear properly?


    "Come on," he tugged on her hand and pulled her forward. Just as she came to walk beside him, side by side, he leaned down and whispered in her ear, "you have enough money to buy everything in your world and mine. You have the royal treasury at your back and girl."


    She reddened even more and refused to look his way. That was a big deration. A deration that she was not ready for. Her heart was totally not ready for it.


    The entire day they walked in the markets which were very long and they could not even cover half of it.


    Xavier made sure to have her hydrated and well fed the entire day. At the end they had decided just to go home and yes the mour of the night in the streets some other time.


    "So what is it going to be tomorrow?" She whispered, even though she knew deep inside her heart that it was the day everything might begin to change.


    "The temples." He answered looking straight ahead as his grip tightened on her hand.

 Chapter 251 - To The Temples - I

    Patricia stood in front of the cabin allotted to her and her mate along with Elizabeth.


    "What do you think?" Elizabeth asked as she stared at the cabin where the Alpha couple stayed.


    Patty tsked. "I don''t know. We are kind of at a disadvantage because the cabins are soundproof. Are you saying that they are fighting?"


    Elizabeth tilted her head as she concentrated on the door of the cabin. "I don''t know. Maybe if we went to the market with them yesterday we would have known how it went for them."


    Patricia sighed at that. Even though she regretted slightly not going to the markets with the Alpha couple she enjoyed her stay with her mate. It had been a long time since they had had aplete day to themselves and they could not wait to get more.


    "Are you ready?" Augustus arrived along with Dn. "We have a transport arrangement for the queen."


    "What? Here?" Elizabeth chuckled. "I never thought that these guys would have cars." Bullock carts and cars being pulled by the horses or donkeys was stillmon in this region. With the huge amount of snow, it was difficult for anyone to travel on four wheelers which is why there was only one or two avable that was only hired by the richest of all.


    "You''ll see." Augustus grinned before he sobered up. "Now, who is going to go and knock on the door?"


    Everyone fell quiet.


    Elizabeth added after a long moment. "Maybe we could wait for anyone to open the door? Or if we see anyone from the window?"


    No one replied. That could take us away from them and they only had a limited time away from the throne. After that they would have to return to their duties.


    It was the Alpha couple that needed help the most. Even though the beta and gamma couple had small errors and fights here and there they knew who needed the calm and peace.


    "I''ll go," Dn nodded to them and kissed Elizabeth''s lips. He crossed the distance and stood in front of the door of the Alpha Lycan before knocking on It twice. The sound on the door was enough for anyone, especially supernatural, to hear in the house, which is why he could feel the vibration of someone.


    Xavier opened the door and nodded to his gamma wolf. "I''ll be out in a few." He closed the door again.


    Dn stayed with his back street before the door closed and he slouched with a huff of relief. He came back and hugged Elizabeth as Augustus patted his back. "Well done, my friend."


    "Funny," Dn spat as he buried her nose in Elizabeth''s hair.


    After 5 minutes or so the door to the Alpha couples cabin opened and Adiline walked out. Right behind her was Xavier.


    The group of food joined the Alpha couple in the middle of the road before Adeline was tackled in a hug by Elizabeth.


    Adeline giggled. "What are you doing?"


    "I missed you!" Elizabeth squeezed Adeline and Patricia joined in to hug the both of them.


    "We just met each other yesterday." Adelene reminded them even though she had a huge smile on her face.


    "We need to travel to the centre of the marketce first. After that we can decide on which temple to go to first." Augustus informed them all. "Ready all?"


    With pairs, their significant other next to them, everyone started walking. The first was the gamma couple then the beta and then the Alpha couple.


    Xavier''s nose twitched. The smell was nasty. He nced at Adide who was walking without any tension. He watched as she admired the surroundings around them.


    He stepped slightly towards her side and their arms brushed together.


    Adeline scowled slightly but did not change her way. It did not escape past her that he was constantly brushing their arms and their hands. At the end when they were nearing the entrance of the cabins she snapped.


    "What is it with you?" She hissed. If he wanted to hold her hand all he had to do was ask.


    He made a face taking her byplete surprise. It seemed as if he was disgusted.


    "You smell."


    "Excuse me!" She whispered, horrified by what he had said. Even though it was freezing cold when she took her clothes off in the bathroom she was still taking a bath.


    "No," he grunted, "you smell of others." He exined and before another second passed she found herself in his armspletely hugged by him.


    "Xavier?" She questioned and made no move to hug him back. "Wh¡ª'' she tried to push him but he did not move, not even slightly. "What is going on with you?"


    "You smell like my beta and gamma." He grumbled in her ear stilling herpletely. "You smell like them instead of me and I hate it."


    She gulped. She told her about this. Supernaturals hated when there was the centre of someone else over their other halves. "But I just hugged the girls?"


    "Who had sex with their mates all day long yesterday and today morning." He reminded her, making her eyes widened.


    Well, when he put it that way she understood where he wasing from.


    She sighed roughly and let him continue before starting to wiggle. "Are you done now?"


    He did not reply immediately but pulled back yet kept his hands on her elbows. "Yes, I am done." He said.


    His hand reached to y with a small strand of her hair that had escaped out of her ponytail. "You should only smell like me, Adelene. No one else." He whispered to what seemed like himself but Adeline due to such close proximity in between them had every word.


    "Only me." He repeated as he twirled the strand on his finger.


    It was slightly uneasy to hear.


    She didn''tment on it but to hear it seemed like the king was obsessed. The Lycan King was obsessed with her, his human mate.

 Chapter 252 - To The Temples - II

    Adeline hissed under her breath in irritation. Xavier was irritating her so much that she considered strangling his neck and ending his life here and now.


    His touches did not stop after the hug but only increased. First it was brushing their arms together as they held their hands. It was a constant touch. After that he would obtain change size from going to the left to the right and then right to the left and when he would do that he would press his chest to her back before moving to the other side.


    It was a sudden gesture when he ced his front to her back that Adeline stood there for a second. What the hell?


    Her hand was slightly tugged at the back as he started to change sides again. She stopped altogether and turned around to face him. "Is this really necessary? I hugged you, did I not?"


    "I am a lycan," he growled lightly but that only made Adeline''s eye twitch, "I can send them on you especially when they have been mating all day long yesterday."


    "So?" She hissed, not being able to perfect the growl yet.


    He tutted as if it was obvious that she did not understand something so easy. He moved closer to her, making her take a step back before his arm circled around her waist to put her close. "I do not like it when I smell someone else on you. Just so you know mates do not shower often after mating to show off theirpatibility."


    The proximity was enough for her to lose her mind and make her analyse the words even slower than before. But when she did her eyes widened and she gaped at him.


    "Um . .uh . ." She stuttered. She did not know that detail and now when she thought about it she did not want to know either. "Let''s go." She muttered but his grip did not loosen.


    She sighed tiredly. "What do you want? Do you want me to climb on top of you?"


    What would he not give to see that site but today was not the day. He shook his head and moved the back, letting her go before standing one step ahead of her and bending down slightly.


    Adeline scoffed when she understood what he meant. "No, thank you, there is going to be no piggy back ride." No way in hell was she doing this.


    Xavier emitted a growl. It was a clear warning for her to listen to him. She huffed before climbing on top of him and then he straightened up walking forward.


    The alpha Lycan was a freaking pain in the ass! The possessiveness seemingly knew no bounds and it irritated the hell out of her.


    Her hands were circled across his neck and she dreamed of one quick squeeze and then he would leave. Naah, that was unreal. The moment his beast would sense a threat, it would not even take him nanoseconds to eliminate it and she had no wish to die.


    They came to the top of the hill where people would usually start the journeys to the temple. Xavier then dropped her on her feet before taking her by her head and gently guiding Adeline through the sea of people.They stopped when they reached their friends.


    "Sooo," Elizabeth squealed lightly, "you won''t believe what we found for you as transportation."


    "Transportation?" Adeline repeated. "Are there no cars or vans?" That was something she noticed. By far she had only seen people walk on their feet or wolf form and other than that she had seen the car that had taken them home and that was only her and Xavier.


    Patricia shook her head as Augustus spoke, "You will not find any car or the wheel transportation here which is why we arranged this specifically for you." He pointed his hand raising it to some whereas Adaline''s eyes moved.


    She blinked at the creature and stepped back, "no."She said firmly.There was no way she was getting on a horse.


    "Well the only alternative you have is a bull or a donkey." Elizabeth tutted. "Those are the only forms of transportation that you are going to find here."


    Adeline looked at the stallion. He was so big and his muscles could be seen. He seemed so powerful and by one kick of his she knew that she would be out of this world and into some other realm.


    She shook her head. She would rather go on a donkey. She turned her head to them. "I cannot, I am sorry. I can walk." She felt bad that she had wasted their efforts to find her horse to travel but there was no way that she could ever manage to sit on one and not be kicked.


    Xavier breathed loudly, taking her attention. "I''ll shift. You can ride me¡ªon me." He coughed, correcting himself before Adaline could understand.


    Adeline licked her bottom lip. Maybe she could? She had done that before and it turned out to be an amazing experience so she could not find the reason as to why she could not do it again.


    She nodded. She could do that. Also Xavier could never kick her.


    He transformed in front of her but she looked away only to meet with another man who was transforming. She just lowered her eyes before she felt someone touch something on her hand. It was the snout of Xavier''s Lycan.


    She climbed on his back carefully before leaning forward and sping her hands on his neck.


    His beast started out slow before eventually picking up speed and before she knew it cold air was hitting her face like a refreshment and she breathed it in.


    It was a surreal experience. She leanes her cheek on his for and just let it be. She let him do what she wanted and let him lead them. Maybe the trust was there and all we had to do was realise it.

 Chapter 253 - To The Temples - III

    The journey was going to be longer. Apparently the temples are situated in a valley in between two mountains. Not only that but it was obvious to mention that as he reached height the colder it got.


    She ran her fingers through his hair and licked her dried lips. It was too cold. Even his fur was cold but she knew by the touch on the skin that he was warm inside.


    She shivered.


    Xavier slowed down, making Adaline raise her neck and nce forward. What was it?


    He stopped and came to aplete stop and when he did, Adeline got off him. He transformed and she handed him his sweats. The lowers were the only thing he wore.


    "What is it?" She asked him. "Why did you stop?"


    He huffed and pulled her close. ", I knew You were cold but when you shivered that was my confirmation. Why did you not tell me?"


    She licked her chapped lips again and it hurt to do so. She shrugged as she shivered again.


    He tsked and took her hand, pulling fat loss he raised her up before wrapping her legs around his waist and carrying her like a little baby what she was because it really could not state her bones.


    "There is always an emergency cottage and we would be upying it for the night." He grunted out as his eyes found a cottage and he made a beeline for it.


    He utched the door with his hand before pushing his side to open the door. He ced her on her feet before going over to the chair and dusting it thoroughly. Then he focused on building the fire.


    That was necessary. And it was often in the snow that the wood would get wet which is why they had some alcohol.


    He sshed it on the wood and within minutes they had a good warming fire. He turned around to see Adaline dusting and another chair instead of sitting down and upying the one that he had trusted.


    "Here," she pointed to the chair, "you can sit too." After all, he had made enough for her. The least she could do was to the same or at least as much as she could manage to.


    He went back and dragged the chairs in front of the chair fire. She needed to sit in front of it to warm up. He took her gloves and shoes. They were directly in the fire to be heated as they were very cold.


    He could not help but feel guilty about not knowing this. It was obvious that her human body could never take such Harsh weather.


    He rubbed her hands as she raised her feet face to face of the fire but at a respectable distance. He didn''t want her to be burned.


    Adelene looked at him as he was rubbing her hands. By the frown on his head, she knew that he was wanting to say something but held back.


    "Say it," she whispered.


    "Are you fucking child!" He eximed in anger as his anger burst through the limits. "Adeline I expected you to tell me if you are feeling cold or hot. Not on the verge of dying with your lips turning fucking blue."


    She looked at the fire. Tears were going to fall but she was at fault here. "I know," she whispered, "but I just thought that there might be a chance for me too. . ." She sniffed.


    He sighed and held her hands in his tightly. "Adaline, the temperatures are enough to freeze you. Please if you ever feel cold youe and tell me." He begged her. That''s what his mate did to him. He fucking begged. "Okay?"


    She nodded with a small sniff.


    "Also, just so you know we would have to spend the night inside cottages. It is not going to be good for you if you keep on travelling at night. We would just have to travel an additional day."


    She looked at him and his eyes and face immediately soft end at the teary eyes and red reindeer nose of hers. "You won''t mind traveling another day?" She whispered so quickly that he was thankful for his highlighted senses otherwise he knew he would message. It was almost as if she was afraid to hear the answer.


    "No, never," he answered and he stayed true to his word.


    They moved at a good pace and at night they would stay in the cottage avable. He stopped in the evening when the sun would set and darkness would start to appear. He would immediately start the fire and make sure that they had enough wood.


    Then he would warm her up and eat the food that he had brought them. He appeared to be mighty fine when he would travel at night.


    It was a continuous cycle for the past two days and it was thest night they would stay because tomorrow in the afternoon they would surely reach the temples. Shee admired the courage and dedication he showed to her.


    She was staring at his side profile with the lit fire giving his skin a good golden glow. She leaned over and kissed his cheek. "Thank you." She said and Looked away shyly.


    He stiffened, not expecting it. He turns to look at her, narrowed his eyes before getting a hold of her chin and tilting her head towards him. "This is," his kissed her lips, "a kiss."


    He leaned his head back and his lips met hers.This time it was not gentle, sure it started out gentle first but slowly the passion that he had kept hidden along with the feelings he had buried inside flowed through.


    His tongue explored every inch of her mouth after so long. He touched every contour as he had always done.


    She was just as responsive making it such a huge turn on for him. He pulled back when he Heard her heartbeat pick up. She was breathless.


    "Do that next time." He told her as he ced his forehead next to hers.

 Chapter 254 - The Stinking Roses - I

    ~Royal Pce~


    She could sniff something. Even though Cassandra was just a wolf har smelling sense was great aspared to humans which only made her from because she smelled something really bad from Xavier''s room.


    Had the boy not been giving his clothes to theundry? But as his mother Cassandra had washed clothes that were a month or too old and they did not smell as bad as this did so what was it?


    She huffed slightly and just opened the door to his room. Xavier was surely in for a lecture when he woulde back.


    Without looking at anything in the room she just opened his bathroom and checked theundry basket only for it to be empty. That meant one of the bast staff workers had taken the clothes out so that was not responsible for the smell.


    Cassandra looked around the bathroom to see for something but ended up shaking her head and walking out. It was then that her eyes caught the roses.


    The red roses that she realised no one in her house liked except her. Cassandra walked closer to the roses, this smell being thest thing on her mind andpletely forgotten as she touched the bright and fully bloomed rose.


    "So beautiful," she whispered as if enchanted by the beauty of the flowers contrary to the colour. Why would Xavier keep roses in his room when he did not even like them?


    Since Xavier was not in the pce and would not be home for quite a few days, she picked them up not wanting them to wilt in an empty room. She made her way to the room that she shared with her mate as her eyes did not leave the roses. They were beautiful.


    Roses were not an umon flower here. Many ancestors, liking the beauty of them, had brought the seeds back to be sold in this soil which have resulted beautifully for their gardens.


    She ced them on her table before bringing back a vase that she had kept at the very end of her closet. She admired the beauty of the roses and white vase went perfect with it.


    She took them out and and slightly chopped the end off of some and more of the others. The bouquet was beautiful as the roses were made of oval shape, the tallest in the middle and shorter ones surrounding it.


    She sighed in content and moved out of the room. Cassandra loves the beauty that the roses depicted.


    She stopped when she heard something fall. What was that? As far as she remembered she had not ced anything in the situation where it could fall.


    She turned around and saw something go into the bathroom from the corner of her eye. Without missing a beat she immediately charged into the direction of the bathroom.


    ******


    The smell was bothering Javier. His mate was the only one who loved the smell of roses and it only made him confused as to how the roses ended up being at Xaviers office.


    Cassandra would never ce something in the room of children that they did not like. It was bothering his nose and it twitched at the sight of them. Not only that but his beast was also growing agitated by the passing second.


    He stood up from the chair of the king, having enough of the smell bothering him continuously. The work was important and it needed his entire focus on it but if this continued to happen then there was no chance that he could carry out the duties of the King that he had promised his son he would do with diligence.


    He picked them up, all of them at once from the vase only to gag at the smell they emitted. Javier dropped them immediately and the Guards entered.


    They barged through the doors looking around with their weapons head forward ready to attack and looking for the source of the smell. By the smell of it, it was obvious that something death was involved.


    "What is it?!" The previous beta lycan, father to the current Beta Augustus, Beta Igao entered. He was ready to attack too.


    "The smell¡ª" Javier gagged again and moved away from the sight. "The smell ising from the way. Just as I pulled the roses out, that stench filled up the entire room."


    The beta immediately looked there and sniffed. That was true. "It smells like something Dead is in there." He sniffed again but only ended up covering his mouth. The stench was really bad.


    Everyone neared it and the beta lycan took hold of the was and turned it upside down only for it to have somethinge out.


    Everyone stared in silence.


    A . .


    "What is that?" Igao spat.


    "It looks like a cord of sorts. . ." A guard answered hesitantly yet continued to stare at the small piece of flesh in front of them. It looked like a rope but by the smell and the looks of it it was a part of Flesh.


    "Perhaps it is just flesh?" Javier assumed. "It might be just part of flesh that is cut in a shape like this? Because what else could it be?" He winced at the thought. The entire event went through his head and he tried to understand how it was that it just started to smell now. It was not even the smell of the dead but rather the smell of the roses that overpowered the entire room until he pulled them out.


    It appears to be a long line of flesh which made it seem like it was some sort of rope. But it only contradicted everyone''s exemption for it to be a rope because it stank of dead and rotten flesh.


    Igao shook his head as a gay how to small sigh, "I do no¡ª" a horrid scream ran out in the entire Pce silencing everyone in the room.


    Everyone in the pce quieted down immediately when they heard the horrifying screen. Even Javier stopped moving as his mind went numb before it all came back. That was the voice of his mate. That was the voice of Cassandra.


    That scream belonged to his mate, Cassandra.

 Chapter 255 - The Stinking Roses - II

    Cassandra fumed in anger as she charged towards the bathroom. If it was another maid that was sitting inside the closet to appear firm and taut tits and ass in front of her Mate and this time she was going to set an example for sure.


    Cassandra mmed the doors open and charged into the bathroom to look around for the girl with her wsing out.


    She checked the entire bathroom and sniffed but found no one. The only scent that was in the bathroom was of the simr cleaningdy, her mate and her.


    What the hell did she see then?! She once again checked the entire room and sniffed continuously. There was no other scent no matter how hard she tried to focus on something foreign.


    She huffed and moved out of the bathroom. There was nothing there. She closed the door and turned around to leave the room. Just as she stepped out of the room and closed the door hearing a click a horrid smell caught her nose.


    Cassandra grimaced at it. It was shit. It literally felt like someone died. It was a routing and hug but could no longer ikat making her gag with lightspeeding out. She had to close her nose because of a highlightended sense of smell. She pinched the ends of nostrils together.


    Cassandra wanted to open it and check but the stench was so horrid that she immediately started moving away from the room. It seemed like the centre of the smell wasing from the room itself and Cassandra wanted to be nowhere near it.


    She moved away but the smell remained even when she exited the hallway and moved down the stairs. It was at the centre of her nose.


    She heaved slightly as she gagged. It was too much!


    Just as she was going to take another step downstairs she heard a scream and a familiar scent wafted in her nose. She found it hard to believe that the scent belonged to a certain someone and he was here. Without waiting and thinking about the scream that seemed to be horrifying for anyone to hear. She started going back upstairspletely ignoring the smell as she pinched her nostrils together.


    She opened the door only to gaped at the sight of what was in the door. The room that she was in previously and just moments ago.


    She heard footsteps, many footsteps. "What happene¡ª" Javier barged into the room and stared at the sight just as Cassandra did. The only difference was he wrapped his arms around his mate protectively.


    The vase was on the ground and broken into pieces. But that was not what horrified every one of them. It was the way the roses looked. The red fully bloomed roses that Cassandra had admired were now ck and wilted. Almost to the level of being burnt.


    Right next to it was the soil. It was obvious as anyone who stepped into the room human or supernatural one could tell that it was the figure that stank of rot.


    "What the hell is that?" Javier spat as he pushed Cassandra behind him and slowly started to near the ck mass. "I have never seen anything like this before." As the brother of the king he had seen his fair share of incidence and evidence. Not only that but he had been through some battles, fights and situations where one could not think of surviving.


    This was something she had never seen. It was pure rot and flesh of the dead. Yet he did not see a body anywhere.


    "I don''t know. . ." Cassandra whispered in distraught. "I do not know what just happened but I thought I smelled Xavier and that scream. The scream came from the room but there is no one here." She whimpered slightly. The smell was making her think the worst.


    "Do you think that this is some kind of bad omen?" Cassandra asked everyone in the room.


    No one retired because no one had an answer. There was no reason that could be ascertained as to why this happened.


    "We do not know that here your highness," Beta Igao shook his head, "I think we need to get people inside to check on this. For now it will be better for the both of you to shift outside the room into a well protected and warded one. For all we know this room is cursed." He said at the end as his eyes moved around the room to find any object rted to using witchcraft to curse people.


    That made Cassandra panic further. "What do you mean by that? I found a bouquet of roses in Xaviers room! It was in his room does that mean that he is the one who is cursed?!" She shrieked much to everyone''s dismay. The smell was already messing up with their highlighted senses and her shrieking at the top of her voice made them all wince.


    "Calm, my love." Javier took her in his arms. "We need to think about every possibility."


    Not only that but they had to get the smell out of the room along with the mass that stank. The piece of flesh that is found in the office of their son Xavier and now this vase which was also found in his bedroom.


    Xavier was the target and there was no second thought about it.


    The only son and child that he was left with now was the target of what was going on and by the looks of it it was something grave and unthinkable.


    The beta nodded to Javier excusing himself and going forward to take care of the whole situation.


    Javier untangled himself from Cassandra who had a death grip on him. "I need to go, my Love. How about you settle into the library while Ie back? I need to see this situation through and it might take me a lot of time."


    She looked hesitant. The only member that she had near her and she could protect was going away but she did not stop him. Cassandra knew that since Xavier was not here Javier had to take care of many responsibilities.


    She moved out of the room once again, hoping whatever it was would note back.

 Chapter 256 - The Stinking Roses - III

    Cassandra waited patiently in the tea parlour that she had not been in for quite a while because she was handling the duties of the queen. Many of them were pending because Adaline had not resumed her role.


    To be honest it had been a mess everywhere but Cassandra along with the beta female has started to collect pieces trying to get it all back together because even before Adaline the position of the Luna Queen was empty. It had been more than a decade.


    The doors opened and Cassandra looked to whom it was because she was focused in her thoughts rather than listening to who was near her. It was the unimpressed beta female.


    Beta Female Miyo.


    "I was waiting for you to acknowledge me and asked me toe inside," Miyo said as she closed the door behind her and took a seat beside Cassandra, "but you will lose in your own thoughts. Is it time for you to be lost in your thoughts rather than paying attention to what is happening around you?"


    Cassandra clicked her tongue in annoyance. "Miyo, when you lose one son and are on the verge of losing another daughter while this youngest son is threatened as well, you tend to go crazy in your thoughts." She ground roughly as she raked her fingers through her hair. "I don''t understand what is happening."


    Miyo nodded in understanding. "I heard. This is not good. However, we have called the witches over. Your room has been secured. They will check."


    Cassandra groaned. "How is that supposed to sit well with me because for all I know witches were responsible for this. I want to trust them, I do but when this happens it only tells me that there is some kind of unkind magic involved and that is only what witches do!"


    "I agree," Miyo nodded again with a shake of her own head, "but our ancestors shared a blood treaty and so does our current ruler. If the king or even someone remotely close knows about anything of the sort they will die on the spot and we will know."


    Would they? Cassandra wanted to ask and the question was on the tip of a tongue but she refrained.


    She huffed. " Should we go there? I want to be there and know what''s happening."


    Miyo nodded and escorted Cassandra to the site where they were supposed to meet the witches. Their mates found a visible diff approver but that took them in their arms.


    Javier frowned as he looked down in his arms where his mate was, "I thought I said that you were supposed to stay inside. Why would youe out?"


    "My son was threatened, you cannot expect me to stay away. Even if I cannot contribute then I would like to know everything." She spoke hurriedly. Everyone knew that that was a mother talking but as a citizen if the current king died with no heir then their Kingdom would be in a deadly situation where no one wasing out alive.


    The witches arrived through the portals because that was the fastest way ofing here. The leader of the biggest witch coven greeted The regent king.


    "Alexandier," Javier greeted the man, "I must thank you foring here as soon as possible."


    The warlock replied calmly, his expressions never changing just as the Lycan king, "your message clearly betrays that one of our kind is troubling you. I had to look into it."


    Javier nodded and without waiting for another minute to pass they all moved inside. With the supernatural speed they were in the room of the happening within seconds.


    "This is the sight," Javier pointed out the obvious, "would you like to know about what happened exactly?"


    The warlock, Alexandeir nodded.


    Cassandra began, " I brought the roses from my son''s room who is not here at the moment. The roses were not at all wilted and they were in full bloom when I brought them to my room. I changed the vase and cut them to the ssic shape when I saw I heard something but I saw no one going to the bathroom."


    "Then when I was almost at the end of the stairs ice made my son and heard cream nly toe to the room. . .to this." She pointed there.


    "Full bloom roses?" The warlock mumbled, "that is a magic trick a kid can perform. Often we ce magic on flowers to make them live long. I need something more to connect the events." He told the truth. The Lycans smelled it.


    Javier and the beta Igao look at each other before nodding and taking them to another stinking ce also known as the king''s office.


    "Now this is something," the warlock numbled with an amused expression, "can you tell me what this is?" He pointed with his finger to the Mass looking like a rope.


    "It looks awfully familiar. . ." Miyo mumbled as she squinted her eyes at the piece of skin trying to remember where she had seen it.


    Alexandeir Chuckled. "Of course you have. You have two children."


    Miyo and Cassandra settled for a second before it came to them, making them gasp in horror.


    "Yes," Alexandeir confirmed with a nod of his head, "this is a umbilical cord."


    Shit, Javier realised, this was bad. An umbilical cord was found in Xavier''s office.


    "I think I know what was the stench up in your room," Alexandeir spoke again, "there has to be a foetus in the vase that you brought from your son''s room. It is still there, is it not?" He titled his head out of curiosity.


    "It. . .it. ." Cassandra mumbled as her hand palmed her mouth. Without waiting for anyone she shook the hands off her mate on her and ran up to the room.


    She moved closer to the vase and tilted it upside down only for a to drop something ck in colour.


    Javier followed her inside seconds after but by looking at the pale face of his mate, he knew that the warlock was right.

 Chapter 257 - The Temples - I

    For Adeline it felt like her cheeks were burning the entire night. The kiss with Xavier had left her lions roaring for more. However by the morning she had calmed her heart down. Sleep barelye by but she still managed to rest well. Who knew what it was going to be like tomorrow?


    Xavier had once again shifted in his beast form and Adaline just like always carried his clothes in a separate bag. Now if she thought about it he should have told her that it was going to take them at least three days to travel since she was human. Adaline would have loved to bring extra clothes with her because now for her she stank.


    The climb was not as long as yesterday. By the end of the afternoon they had reached the peak where the temples begin and found that theirpanions were waiting for them at the entrance.


    Adelene would have loved to hug her girlfriends but now she was not sure. For all she knew they were going at it just before meeting her. By the smiles on their faces and with what had been Adeline knew because they had reached here before them they must have gone at it like rabbits!


    "How was it?" Augustus asked Adaline as Xavier went to a corner to change. "We were leaving words for you. Were they enough?"


    Adeline was mildly shocked. "You were the ones cutting wood for us?"


    Dn nodded and spoke up, " yes. Originally there were only one log or two kept but we knew you would need more."


    That made her feel nice. "Thank you." She whispered with a huge smile on her face. They had kept many logs for them. Theysted them the entire night and Adaline was truly thankful to them for the effort they made.


    "Let''s go," his hand rested on Adeline''s shoulder as if it was meant to be there. It felt so natural and she wondered if she was ever supposed to question him being on her side. How could it feel like, when she had never met him before, that he was the one made for her?


    How could one person just be right?


    She licked her lip as she looked around her. Masses of people yet not heavily crowded. Everyone seemed to be peaceful and focused while they were here. They were small buildings and a huge one in the middle of it. Not many people came out of that one. It seems to be some kind of ancient building which was built up with rocks or stones as it appeared to be from far. Maybe it was from very long ago because it did not look like it was constructed in the previous century or this one.


    They started moving forward and she huffed. A little.


    "What do we do now?" Adeline asked as she leaned into Xavier slightly. She had no idea where to begin with this religious pilgrimage.


    Xavier leaned in to whisper in her ear, "First of all we will be going to go through the cleansing. You are going to bathe in the waters of the temple. Theye directly from a waterfall but it is sacred so you cannot touch thendmark. For you they will heat up the water, it ismonly done for humans. After that you will get dressed in clothes simr to everyone and then we will meet again."


    She nodded but then frowned. "If I wear the same clothes everyone would not get cold?" There was no shame in admitting that the temperature here was too cold for her to take. She understood why he made her wear so many jackets and it was obvious that the beasts did not have to wear sweaters and jackets like her to operate.


    He chuckled. "I know that. You don''t have to worry about that because you will be wearing your jacket over it. It is indoors so you will not feel as cold but if you do not hesitate to use your cardigan again."


    "Let''s go!" Elizabeth looped her arm with Adeline''s. "Do you know we will get special chambers to bathe in if wee in pairs? We three are going to one."


    Before Adelene knew it, Elizabeth had started to drag her across. She turned around to nds Xavier who went at her before going to the boys.


    She turned around. They would meet again so there was nothing for her to worry about. She huffed slightly. After spending so many days with him it had been a little difficult for her to be separated from him.


    As Elizabeth dragged her and she realised that she should be thankful. At least she had two people with her who would help her deal with this otherwise Adelene wondered what she would have done on her own.


    They all went into a temple that had beautiful craftings on. Beautiful ones she could tell. The inside was even more beautiful. Huge pirs supported the ceilings and Adeline could tell that this ce was much bigger than it seemed from the outside.


    It did not just stop there. They were carvings on the pirs which she could not understand as it was in some othernguage.


    Elisabeth took her to the floor above by stairs and Patricia followed them behind. Even on the handles there were engravings of the Adeline found to be very beautiful and she admired until she ended up tripping. After that she just focused on where she was going.


    "I think," Patricia mumbled from behind and just as she said that Elizabeth stopped and looked at her. Patricia looked at the doors before pointing to one. "That one is ours."


    "How do you know that?" Adeline found that to be slightly suspicious.


    Patricia giggled. "I can actually hear the water bubbling. That is for you."


    Embarrassed, Adaline looked down for a second before Elizabeth once again started to drag her to the room. When she opened the door it was like a sauna. The only difference was there were 3 stalls inside the entire room that were made of wood.


    "That is yours," Patricia pointed to the one in the extreme corner. "If you want you can change inside the stall. Humans are not familiar with the concept of nudity as much as we are."


    When Adeline heard her and looked back she noticed that the stall was slightly bigger than the others. Maybe it was used by humans that came here.


    Adide heard some rustling and turned around to see Elizabeth and Patricia already taking their clothes off. She immediately turned around and walked into the stall before work taking off her shoes and jacket. She changed inside the store and hung her clothes.


    She felt nervous when she turned on the knob but just as she did hot water poured on her making Adeline rxed. This felt good.


    It was just water here as she looked around to find some kind of soap or liquid to wash our shelf with. So without continuing the futile search she focused on washing herself off with just water which also felt great.


    "Adeline," Patricia knocked on her door. "Elizabeth and I am waiting outside. Once you are done you can wear your clothes out and not on the wet floor."


    "Thank you!" Adeline appreciated immediately. When she heard the door closed and then turned off the shower and opens the door to find the tall and the dress. She rubbed herself dry before putting on the dress, wearing the shoes given along with it and then pulling her cardigan and then jacket over it.


    It was cold and she felt that when she came out of the bathroom stall. She was not receiving anything.


    "Hey," she closed the door behind her and greeted her friends. "What now?" She was growing tired of asking that question that was the only thing she could do.


    "Well," Patricia tutted her breath, "it''s really your choice. For the first two days, the couple just tries tomit themselves by being in the temple. If you want you can recite the prayer. . . Oh you could just go on walk." She shrugged at end.


    Patricia looked down with a griamce, "I am really sorry but I am not good at telling people or just like exining them. I''m just used to giving the orders. If you want we can go out to the Courtyard we can find the boys there.


    Adaline nodded immediately. Perhaps asking Xavier would be better because he exined things just right.


    They went through the same staircase before taking the opposite route to where they hade from. Behind the temple was a Courtyard and Adiline noticed how she did not feel cold at all. The temperature appeared to be moderate.


    "There they are," Elizabeth pointed and Adeline looked over to find all three of them standing together dressed in the same clothes as her but wearing pants instead of dresses.

 Chapter 258 - The Temples - II

    As if sensing their presence, the boys looked over together and before they knew it they were walking towards the girls and Xavier stood in front of adaline.


    "Hello you,"


    She looked down shyly, "Hello you." She said back.


    He chuckled. "Walk?" She nodded.


    They walked away from the group. Adeline took in the breathless side in front her. People walking or sitting together. They were even sitting on the ground with crossed legs as if meditating.


    Some just stared off to the mountains standing together and talking while the others did not. she would understand why they did not want to talk because the scenery was just so beautiful and breathtaking.


    "Absorbing everything," Xaviermented, "you do not need to do that because we will being here if you want."


    Adeline blushed slightly, feeling caught in the act. "No, no, it is all just so beautiful that I cannot ignore anything."


    "That it is." He agreed. "Cold ?"


    She shook her head before looking at him with curiosity in her eyes, "About that. When I was standing at the entrance I felt really cold and now that we are in the courtyard I really feel the moderate temperature like it was back at the capital. Why?"


    Xavier bit back the smile. " You can say that this ce is enchanted. The water also has healing powers along with some magic in them."


    "That is not much of an exnation." Adeline replied.


    "Some things do not have exnations."


    Okay, then, maybe they did not.


    Adeline continued to look around before she huffed, "I''m hungry."


    Xavier looked at his wrist watch only for him to click his tongue irritation. Gadgets were notmon in this world and gadgets were not allowed inside the temple as they were the cause of distraction.


    "They will be having dinner soon. Almost on sundown. Can you wait?" He looked down on the little midget.


    She started to shake her hair but ended up shrugging. "Is it a buffet?"


    He chuckled. "Yes, you can eat as much as you want."


    And she did.


    Adelen ate as much as she wanted by even taking second and third serving. Xavier without any restraint handed her even more than necessary.


    "Are you sure you do not want the doughnut?" Xavier asked as he ced a doughnut on her te. "It has vani custard inside."


    Adeline groaned as she held her stomach. It hurt. She had eaten too much and now her stomach felt like it would literally explode. "No, now oh, I can''t." She moaned. The food was exceptional and Adeline really could not control herself.


    Everyone else was ready to go down again because for the wolves it was not a big deal to travel at such a distance. For Adaline and Xavier however they had to wait and they were given lodging here. The only unfortunate thing that it brought was they had separate lodgings.


    "You just have to whisper my name if you need anything. There is no need to even shout." Xavier repeated the words once again. "Is that clear? All you have¡ª"


    "I know, I knoow," she stomped her foot. "I know what to do now, would you please let go. I really want to sleep, Xavier."


    Xavier however did not look convinced to leave her alone.


    "How about," she proposed, "the moment I wake up in the morning before doing anything else I call out to you, not even whisper so that even if you are deep in sleep you can hear me?"


    He nodded reluctantly, giving in before cing a kiss on her forehead. "Please do." He pulled away and pointed to the door. "Lock it, please."


    Deja vu.


    She did as told but not before passing a smile to him before closing and locking it shut. Adeline turned around and just stared at the room. It was a single bed and a small room. The lodging facility was not avable to many but it was just introduced for the humans which is why the rooms were small if one wanted to stay alone.


    She sighed and moved to the bed but then groaned. She had to pee.


    Fuck, she hissed. The pressure was really increasing and the cold did not help. She threw the covers off of her in frustration, slipped his seat into her slippers and moved out of the room. Thankfully the bathrooms were on the floor.


    She relieved herself and walked out of the washroom to wash hands. She took an entire minute to watch them safely because she was about to go to bed now.


    Just as she opened the door and turned around to find someone staring at a carving. A woman it was.


    A woman in the middle of the night and alone in the hallway was not a good idea.


    "Why did the carving on this," the woman said in a surprisingly soft voice as her hand trailed over the markings, "beautiful, are they not?"


    Adeline nodded. "They are."


    The woman Chuckled. "I won''t hurt you. Not anymore, so you cane close."


    Adelene frowned slightly at the words of the women. She had never seen her before so how had she ever hurt Adaline?


    The woman''s smile remained even though her eyes were pained. "A mother never wants her children to suffer but at the end of the day it is in the hands of fate and fate is biased to no one."


    "Why are you telling me this?" Adeline whispered as she stared where she was watching the women carefully from afar.


    The womanughed and theugh felt eternal. She had never heard anything so beautiful before.


    "This might be the only time we meet before youe to me forever," the woman smiled and spoke, "I do not know what is written for you but I certainly hope that it is not soon."


    The women started walking closer to adaline and it felt like her feet had been nted to the ground because she could not move them.


    The woman touch her cheek before kissing her forehead and blowing on its slightly, "bless you, my love."

 Chapter 259 - The Temples - III

    A small gasp felt her mouth, just a small breath of air, as her lips touched Adeline''s forehead. A sudden chill washed all over her body and it was calming. Yet it freaked her out slightly because this was unnatural.


    "But who are you?" Adeline asked and wondered.


    The woman smiled once again. "You do not have to worry about my identity dear Adeline. But I will tell you, that you should have your courage on your sleeve."


    She lightly caressed the side of the Adaline''s face. "Good night now, my dear."


    *******


    The moment her eyes opened, she closed the am hoping to get a few more seconds of sleep before her eyes snapped open and she threw the covers off of her. Without even sleeping her feet into the slippers she ran their feet across the room, opened the door and stepped out.


    The only thing stayed back at her was the woman dressed in the clothes provided by the temple. She was like the nun around here but the only difference was they were addressed as sisters because they did not have mates.


    "Is something the matter, Your Highness?" The sister appeared to be concerned about Adeline''s sudden arrival and stepped closer. " Do you want me to go check inside?"


    Adeline nced around the hallway where her room was but ended up shaking her head as she closed her eyes for a brief second. "No, I. . " she licked her lip and nibbled on it before shaking her head again, "nothing I am just gonna go back in. I am sorry for disturbing you." She gave a nervous smile and waved awkwardly before moving inside and closing the door.


    She leaned against it and breathed in and out to calm herself. Didst night really happen or was it just a dream? Adeline could swear that she felt the woman kiss her forehead but is that not what happened in dreams? You could feel being there physically as if everything was happening and reality.


    She shook her head. Maybe this was just a dream. . .


    She huffed. She was not sure.


    There was nothing concerning about any of it but whenever, as far as she remembered, anything bad happened in her dream, Adelene could always have the ability to run at least but this time she did not and it really concerned her.


    "Your highness?" A knocking came on the door and she jumped.


    "Y-yes?" She cleared her throat. It was the same sister.


    "Could you please hurry up and get dressed? The king cannot enter the premises meant fordies until it is very important. We would appreciate it if you meet him outside."


    Adaline could understand what the woman meant which is why she immediately replied with a yes and gathered the new dress supplied to her yesterday.


    She opened the door while holding her clothes and the woman, sister, smiled towards her in gratitude before leaving but not before pointing out the directions to the sauna.


    Once again Adeline showered in hot water and before she knew it, she was dressed just as yesterday and was walking towards a grumpy looking Xavier.


    "What?" She asked as soon as she neared him. He could hear her even from a mountain apart but that was not the same in her case.


    "You were supposed to ''whisper'' my name when you woke up." He said in a rather dry voice. "I heard you taking a bath and talking with the sister but not my name, even once."


    She stayed at him, slightly narrowed her eyes before her eyes widened and she let a smile escape.


    "How is any of it funny to you?" He growled lowly making her smile even more.


    "Nope, nothing is," Adeline answered, shaking her head and trying to bite back the smile, "so when are the othersing?"


    "Others?" He whispered and looked away. Adelen frowned slightly at the behaviour. What was wrong with what she asked?


    "We came here to heal ourselves. We did note here for their presence." He snapped and she flinched in shock.


    Adeline nervously looked around to see if anyone had heard them or not before closing her eyes at the realisation that, of course, everyone had caught on to each and every word.


    They were supernatural and she won''t be surprised if people climbing towards the hill have also heard it.


    "Well, then," she whispered looking down at the snow, "what do we do?"


    He took a sharp intake of breath before answering here, "we have to meet with the priest after breakfast. It would be separate."


    "People do that here?" Because for Adeline by far she had not seen any priest here.


    He shrugged off, "not many do it. But since we are important figures, the priest offered."


    She nodded.


    Breakfast was a rather quick affair. Adelen ate her full not sure if you would be provided with snacks if he was hungryter.


    Without much dy any further the both walked to the temple biggest of them all and the most beautiful one. It stood out on its own. It was better in appearance than anyone else and one could tell that it was no less than the castle of a king.


    She stopped in front of the figure that stood above the entrance.


    "What''s wrong?" She heard Xavier ask her, as he too, was looking at what she was looking at.


    She pointed to the figure. A statue of a woman made out of stone. "Who is she?"


    "Why?" He was quick to ask.


    "I think I have seen her somewhere," Adeline said as her eyes returned to the statue, "to be honest I saw herst night in the hall


    way, I think."


    His head snapped down to look at her. "You think?" He huffed before walking inside the temple. "Hurry up, Penguin." He said as he looked from his shoulder.


    Adeline did move but not before staring at the statue of a woman once again. She was not sure if she was mistaken by the figure being carved out by stone. The features were simr and she wondered who she was.

 Chapter 260 - Just Talking - I

    He was already reaching the end of the hallway when Adine had to run to catch up to him. Sometimes he was the most concerned because for her she had never known even more than her father at times and the others he would not even¡ª it was frustrating to say the least.


    She caught up to him only for him to hold her hand as he took her up some stairs.


    Now he wanted to hold her hand? What about running away from her?


    Adelen lost count after going above the second floor. "What floor do we have to go on?"


    "Fifth." He answered.


    She huffed.


    Finally reaching on the floor while almost pulling on his hand for strength, Adelene let go of his hand and sat down on a random step finally having enough of it.


    "Adaline," Xavier whispered harshly, "we are almost on the floor. Could you please take a few more steps?"


    She heaved as she shook her head. She was not meant for physical activities. She waspletely not built for this. "I can''t." She huffed.


    Xavier red at her before huffing himself bending down, cing one of his arms underneath her knees and one behind her back and picked her up in his arms. He climbed up the stairs and a few ones that were left. Only six to be exact.


    "One, two, three, four, five and six," he stared at her in his arms pointedly, "this was what was left for you to climb."


    "Yup, couldn''t," she shook her head, "No way, would have diedpletely." Adeline said withplete confidence in her voice.


    He stared at her with an unimpressive expression on his face before shaking his head and looking ahead. He came to stop in front of a door and ced her down on her feet gently. "This is where you are going to go. I am going to be in the room adjacent to you." He pointed to the one beside her. "If you do get out of it before I do, I want you to wait in this hallway. Is that alright?"


    She nodded. It was not like Adide knew the way out of this temple or anything. She had to wait for him.


    "Go in," he pointed to the door.


    When he said that Adeline turned around to look at the door up and down. It was made out of thick wood. She was not even sure if she could open it on her own. Not only that but she was wayy too sure that Xavier would not hear a word that would happen in this room. What if someone killed her inside?


    She turned back around to face him and shook her head. She was not going in there.


    He huffed. "Why not?"


    "Too many reasons?"


    He nodded before bending down and throwing her over his back. He opened the door with one hand while Adeline recovered from the shock and by the time she opened her mouth to talk she was already ced on the ground.


    What the fuck? This guy always forced her to abuse And Adaline did not like that.


    "This is Adeline Korr." Xavier introduced someone standing behind her and Adeline turned around to see a woman.


    "I am aware of her highness''s presence," the woman bowed, "I am Gemmika."


    "Gemmika?" Adeline repeated. " I have heard that for the first time."


    The woman smiled, "The pleasure is all mine then. Shall we?" She said as she pointed to the empty seats. It was a small round table but there were no chairs. With the rugs on the carpet Adeline could tell that they had to sit down and talk.


    "Umm," she looked at Xavier who gave her an encouraging look.


    He leaned closer and whispered in her ear, "remember we are here to reach somewhere." He ced a kiss on her forehead before exiting the room without ncing back at her.


    He didn''t even look back.


    "We can address issues like that first," Adeline turned around when Gemmika said, "please have a seat." She pointed to the one in front.


    Adaline gulped but did as told. Gemmika sat in front of her while tucked her legs underneath. It was more of a Japanese style that she had taken a seat in while Adaline sat in Indian style cross, legged andfortable. Adelen knew that with the fat inside her and theck of exercise she would never befortable even for 10 seconds while sitting like that.


    "What did you think of when he closed the door?" Gemmika tilted her as a serious expression came to her face, " I want to know what you are sort of because you were staring at the door, what a sullen expression. Why are you not aware that you were just going to meet me alone in this room?"


    "I was aware," Adelene answered truthfully.


    "Then what was it?"


    Adeline licked her lip, "He did not turn back to look at me and I don''t know why that hurt."


    Gemmika nodded. "Apart from that I would like to begin how I begin with others. I can sense your aura. I can tell you whether you''re lying or not and that I can do it without having to check your heartbeat. Me along with many others have the gift of the goddess to dig deep into your mind and find out what these concerns are ."


    " Why is it you and many others but not anyone like. . ." Adelen snapped her fingers as she looked for the correct word that she was thinking about. It was almost on the tip of her tongue.


    "Anyone like you is not at the temple?" Gemmikapleted and Adeline confirmed. "That could be because when you are blessed with something something else is taken away from you. In this case my mate was taken away from me too soon to be true."


    Adeline frowned upon that. " How is it that you thought of helping others when you were robbed of something that was meant for you?"


    Gemmika let out a smile. " And why you thought of that question is what we are going to work upon."

 Chapter 261 - Just Talking - II

    "But wait I do not understand that," Adeline held up a finger, "that is something a therapist can do. Therapists are literally all of the capital and I could have chosen anyone so why did I have toe here in freezing temperatures to talk to you about the same thing they were going to talk to me about?"


    "Why did you?" She threw back at Adeline. " You could have gone there but you choose toe here willingly when you could have put up a fight on the ne or even at the cabin you are staying in."


    Adeline felt her throat dry up. "If I forgot abouting here, would that have made the situation better?"


    Gemmika smiled, "what would have made the situation better? Why don''t you tell me if I put it in your hands?"


    When she mentioned Adeline''s hands, Adeline nced down at her hands. What was in her hands?


    "Words please,"


    Adeline''s mouth opened on its own and the words flew out, "I don''t know why you say that because nothing has been in my hands since day one. I did not know if I fell in love with Xavier or that was the bond talking. I did not know who I was getting myself with or who he was to be honest. Then the whole Vampire situationes in, then the wolf in front of me and-and all of that, I have had nothing in my hand."


    "But what if you did,"


    " I don''t know. ." Adeline spoke up through a congested nose. She was about to cry.


    Gemmika shook her head. "You know what you want to say but you are not saying it in front of me. Tell me if you had a chance to go back will you even allow yourself to fall in love with Xavier?"


    She would have. "We have a beautiful time together and I really cherished it but I. . . Don''t think so that I can go forward and. . ."


    "Live again when he pushes you away?" Gemmika tilted her head, "he has done this before many times, has he not?"


    Adeline gulped. She wanted to get defensive of it. The defence was literally bubbling up inside her but she wanted to throw Xavier under the bus. "I don''t know he has been Vague for my efforts. Months ago when I wanted to do it he was standing there and looking at me like I was stupid to approach him."


    "You want to defend him but you are not doing that why?"


    Adeline''s head snapped up. How did shee to know about what was going on inside her mind? " Can you read my mind?" Adeline said as she pointed to her forehead.


    Gemmika Chuckled and shook her head. "Just Aura." She answered.


    As the silence nketed them once again Adeline realised that thedy was waiting for her answer. "I want to throw him under the bus."


    "Bus¡ªoh the expression," Gemmika nodded to herself. "That is understandable. You have a lot of negative energy around you. I believe that all ising from the revenge you have in your mind. Or is it ack of trust?"


    "Trust, I don''t know anything about trust," Adeline shook her head. " There has never been a chance where he has not taken care of me so not going to say that I don''t trust him enough but. ." She tsked under breath.


    Adelen was more confused on what path she was going to work on now. With the small amount of time that she had spent with him it had all been just so difficult for her to deal with. He cared for her but when he became slightly distanced she could not take it and she hated every bit of it.


    "I don''t know what I want anymore," she admitted without any shame. She had no direction.


    Gemmika nodded and stayed silent for a minute or two before she started to speak again, "did you have a change of heart while you were in the cabin?"


    Adeline shrugged. Maybe, it was there. "I''m not sure where they came from. But I know that I wanted Revenge from him so badly because I had tried so much and he pushed me away constantly."


    Gemmika closed her eyes. "What do you say when you close your eyes?"


    Without having the woman borate the question, Adaline actually knew what she was talking about. " Nothing." Adeline told her honestly.


    During her small depression of three months Adaline had tried to see past many things but she had ended up staying herself as a stable person. The only problem with being stabilized was that she did not see herself holding someone''s hands or standing beside someone.


    Gemmika opened her eyes. "Nothing? That is alright."


    "Really?" For a moment, Adeline blinked back in shock. She was not imagining Gemmika to say that it was okay.


    "Yes, you are not to want to say that I am sorry to say it your problems are not much inparison to others. If I have to say it out loud and here it is, you are holding back too much adaline and that is not working out in any of your favour." Gemmika leaned in, "you''re not very ready to move on, you are not very to forgive and forget which is only making you stand in a ce where you cannot move at all."


    "Forgive and forget does not even happen in this situation!" Adelen found herself shrieking before calming herself, "everything that has gone wrong with people hase to her back me and how do you. . . How do I move forward?"


    Gemmika had a rhetorical question, "Do you like the way you are standing now? Is it peaceful enough?"


    "No ," Adeline shook her head. " But with the amount of things that happened and the amount of pain that I have gone through, it''s rather foolish to overlook that."


    Gemmika nodded and something happened to twinkle in her eyes.

 Chapter 262 - Just Talking - III

    Unaware of her pregnancy, losing her father and that was not enough she actually saw his dead face, right in front of her. He stared at her with unblinking eyes.


    Then the child.


    What has Adeline not experienced in the matter of days, months Perhaps?


    How was it that he was constantly supposed to be reminded of it? She was tired. Adeline just wanted to rest.


    "When the next time youe here I hope you will be able to answer my questions better and satisfy yourself with them." Gemmika answered.


    How was only made Adaline from. What did that mean? Was this conversation over or was she just dismissing Adaline?"


    Gemmika pointed at her. "You need to be more vocal about what you are thinking. There are situations where speaking out loud does not bring any benefit but here you need to do it. You have a question in your mind regarding my intentions and I want you to go ahead and ask it."


    Adeline gulped. "I don''t want to . . offend you. ."


    "You won''t," Gemmika cut her off in a curt voice, "if you have a question you must get it answered. That is your right."


    Adeline looked away before nodding her head and strengthening her resolve. "Why are you dismissing me? We really have not reached anywhere."


    Gemmika bit back a smile. "We have not, yes. But I have understood a few things by listening to you, one of them is Adeline you do not take charge."


    "What?" Adeline spat out. " What the hell is supposed to mean?"


    Gemmika smiled gently. It was as if she never felt emotions of anger. "It means how many times has it happened that your life has spiralled out of control and instead of taking control of it you have let it roll on its own?"


    The answer was on the tip of her tongue but she remained silent.


    "It is alright if you do not know the answer. Your aura tells a lot even if you do not want to."


    Adeline licked her lip and sighed. "So then what is it that you are suggesting?" She spoke carefully and slowly. Who knows what her answer could be and if Adaline could actually carry it out.


    "I am not suggesting anything," Gemmika shook her head immediately, "I am not going to tell you what to do with that is not why I''m here. I am here to make you realise what you should."


    "But what if I am wrong?"


    The woman shrugged. "You would have to end uping back here but I don''t think that would be a problem given that the views are fabulous."


    Adeline''s head dipped as sheughed. "They are."


    The views were absolutely fabulous and there was no second thought about that but that was not for what Adeline was worried about. The question was what was she to do and with how the woman was acting it was obvious that she was not going to get any answers that she needed.


    "At least tell me where to start from," Adaline shamefully resorted to begging, "because I will be honest with you. I cannot begin from anew and that would break me because I can never forget that it happened. . ."


    Oh shit.


    "Yes," Gemmika nodded her head in encouragement as she made a circr gesture with her hand, e on. Say what is in your mind. "


    It was too much to say. It had the right there in front of her yet she was so afraid to say day and night and now that it was on the tip of the tongue. . .she just could not say it.


    "Say it Adeline,"


    "I can''t." Adeline choked on the word. She shook her head, eventually closing her eyes and lowering her head in her hands.


    "Why not?" Gemmika asked ever so calmly. "If you cannot say it then say the reason."


    "Because then it would mean that I have moved on from everything that has happened! She yelled at the top of her lungs. "Please tell me. . . how am I supposed to move on from everything that has happened and be happy with the same manner that is pa-partially responsible for what h-happened." She sniffed and stared at the woman in front of her with huge tears in her eyes ready to fall onto her cheeks any moment.


    "What validates that?" Gemmika said very softly as afraid of aggravating Adelene even further.


    Adeline let out a weary breath and shook her head. She palmed her entire face as her shoulders started to shake. She couldn''t.


    "If you think that, then one could say that I was responsible for the death of my mate too." Gemmika sighed loudly, very uncharacteristic of her. "Do you know why he died?"


    Adelene shook her head out of politeness. If a woman wanted to tell her that she could let it all out. "If you arefortable enough."


    "He died when I asked him to go and hunt a deer because I was pregnant and I was craving deer meat."


    Adeline focused on the woman. She shed no tears neither did her eyes get moisture umted over them. Why was she not crying remembering it?


    "Say it," Gemmika said with slight tilt of her head and a smileing to his face. "Go on,"


    "Why are you not crying?" Adeline whispered. "If I was in your ce¡ª"


    "You are not, you are in your own," Gemmika cut her off. "I moved on. My reasons werepletely different from yours and whatever you will find but I have moved onto the better part of my life that I was living eighteen years ago."


    Adeline shook her head. "But it''s so . . "


    "Difficult?" Gemmikapleted for her, "there''s nothing you can do about it because it is already done."


    It was already done and no matter how hard Adeline tried to look over it, it was always going to be there no matter what she did no matter how much she tried.


    "So, it is not about. . ."


    "No," Gemmika shook her head, "forgetting about it is never the option."


    Perhaps, Adeline knew where to start.

 Chapter 263 - Just Talking - IV

    He entered the room after leaving Adaline in the room adjacent to them. Xavier did not turn back to look at her knowing that if he did he would not be able to pull himself away.


    "When I said that we shall meet again I meant when you would be ready for your meeting ceremony not meeting you here." The priest said in a dry voice yet humour twinkle in his eyes. "So, what is it that I can help you with?"


    Xavier scoffed. The man always got on his nerves. "I need you to help me win my mate back."


    The priest of the temple was no ordinary man in his devotion to God. There was something about this man. A connection that he shared with their goddess.


    This priest named Vinay, had been there when his uncle had passed on the Crown to Xavier as the new king and he had also been there to carry out thest Rituals for his uncle after he died.


    "You are stating it the wrong way," Vinay moved from the corner of the room and came to sit in front of Xavier. In between them was the table and at the other end was a seat meant for the young King to sit.


    Once seatedfortably the priest started to talk again. "You cannot win someone over especially when they are your mate. The voice of every criminal that has been blessed with one could force his way into the bond."


    That shit was there too.


    "Then what do you suggest I do?" Xavier moved and walked ahead to the end of the table, opposite of the priest, and satfortably. "Because I really have no idea what I am supposed to do."


    "I am not making fun of you," the priest warned ahead, "but I know you to be an intellectual young man. So I would like to know why you have no idea?"


    "When you say you''re not making fun of me it does seem like that." Xavier threw it out and once it was there he began to talk about the matter at hand. "I don''t know where to begin. When I look at her I know she is hurt and that just makes me step back."


    "Step back. ." The priest nodded to himself, "why does it make you step back? If anything, as her mate you are the first person tofort her."


    The guilt surfaced and he could see himself circling around the topic instead of answering the question asked.


    Everything came back to him at once and it made him much more sick than he was earlier. The stress and guilt missed him up so much that he knew she had to be pushed away from him again.


    Fuck, he hated to be in the state of mind but this was where everything hadnded him. No matter what kind of answer he was looking for, at the end of the day, he was the one solely responsible for it all.


    "Leave it be." He said instead.


    Vinay chuckled. "I would not know until you tell me and until you tell me the problem will not be solved. So the choice is yours on what you want to do." Heid his hands out with his palms facing upwards. "Everything is in your hands."


    Xavier huffed slightly before letting a growl escape him. It was harder than he thought. "I am responsible for everything and looking at her suffering makes me want to. . "


    ". . . Push her away? Forget about the mate bond? Forget her entirely?" Vinaypleted.


    Xavier nodded. "Yes, that." He said, agreeing to the words said.


    Vinay hummed. "I am going to be blunt with you because I know you can handle that. You feel you are responsible and to some extent you are but there are some other factors responsible here more than any of you could have contributed."


    "Nathaniel."


    Vinay gave him a sharp nod. "Witchcraft can do wonders and witchcraft can destroy lives within seconds. Here is thetter and it will do It again."


    Xavier''s eyes snapped to the priest in an instant. "What did you say?"


    Vinay gave a curt nod. "I do not have dreams with the goddess directly but I have received the message."


    "What message?" Xavier leaned in slightly. His beast grew closer to the edge.


    Vinay then gave him a shake of his head. "The messages are meant to be between the person the goddess has chosen and her. Unfortunately I cannot tell you anything more than that."


    "If you cannot tell me that, then tell me what am I supposed to do with my mate?" Xavier growled the words. He was fucking tired. "You are doing this on purpose. You are taking me in circles without answering my question."


    Vinay stared at the young King before he broke out into a shit eating grin. "Well," he smiled tooth full, "that is because you are going in circles with yourself."


    "I am not."


    "You are," Vinay said firmly with a stern look in his eyes, "how about I give you a hint?"


    "What hint?" Xavier would hold onto anything.


    "Follow her lead." Vinay said. "This time, give her the control she never had."


    ***


    What kind of shitty advice was that? How was he supposed to let her control any or everything? Adeline did not have any Knowledge like he did, so how in the world was he supposed to let her take control over anything?


    He rubbed his hand over his forehead. Vinay had left a long time ago and he just continued to sit there thinking about everything.


    She could get herself killed within seconds.


    He stopped at the sight of her sitting at the stair.


    Shit, how long had he been there for?


    "Adeline?" He neared her and watched as she looked at him but did not get up. "Are you alright?"


    She nodded but did not smile. It irked him. "Are there any portals here?"


    He nodded. "Yes, why?"


    This time she smiled a Little. "I think I found where to begin from?" She gave a nervous giggle as she looked at him with slight hesitation.

 Chapter 264 - The Graveyard - I

    "Where are they?" Adeline huffed as she walked with him. "Why are they so far away?"


    Xavier continued to walk while holding her hand. "You wanted to go. Also, to answer your question, there are people here who bring children. Nobody wants them to end up in some other realm."


    "Oh, we don''t." Adeline said quickly. "But I personally don''t want to walk that much."


    Chubby little Penguin she saw, Xavier shook his head to himself. He turned around, pulled her close and just as she bumped into his chest he bent down and gathered her in his arms.


    "Here," he started walking again, "hush now."


    Hush it was. Adeline could not even talk anymore. She was stunned into silence. Her body warmed up at the touch.


    She stared ahead, watching where they were going instead of looking up at him. She gulped. The small tingles were constant as her side was in touch with his side and her arm was over his shoulder. His face was in her sight and she looked behind them.


    She was not looking at him. Why? No idea.


    After some time, he ced her down on her feet and pointed in a certain direction in front of them.


    "There it is," He said, pointing to a circle. "Now where is it that you want to go?"


    Adeline turned to him with a serious face. "How do we get there?"


    "You think of a certain ce in your mind. By certain I mean certainly and not anywhere near or far from it." He tilted her chin up, "Are you sure that you can think of it? Otherwise I can do it for you."


    "No, no," Adeline denied the offer immediately, "I know where to go and I can do it." She really could.


    The portal was dizzy and quicker than anything she had ever seen. If she saw anything she did not remember because her brain was dizzier than it had ever been and it took a few seconds to get her head back in order.


    "Woah," she bent down while cing her hands on her knees, heaving slightly. She was about to puke.


    "Calm down, try to breathe in and out. Do you want me to get you some water?" Xavier offered as he patted her back and gently rubbed it.


    She shook her head. The portal was more like picking them up with a gust of air from one spot and then throwing them back to the other one, where they wanted to go. She had lost her bnce on thending but Xavier stood there straight and sounded as if nothing had happened.


    "I''m okay now." As she stood up straight and looked at the familiar graveyard.


    "About that," Xavier said as he followed her eyes, "why are we here?"


    She nced at him but did not bother to answer. Adeline took his hand into hers and started walking to a familiar sight or grave. The grave that Adeline once visited constantly. Her grave never started without visiting the grave of her father.


    Once again she stood in front of the familiar grey with their father twisted forever now. She let out a sigh escape her, a long and tired one.


    "This is. . . Your father''s grave." she heard Xavier say from behind her. "Do you want me to step aside while you talk to him?"


    She closed her eyes as she realised how he cared. Not wanting to make her ufortable, he was ready to step aside while she talked to her father even though she was the one who had brought him here.


    She shook her head and turned around to look at him. "Let''s sit on the ground." Just as Adeline said that she sat down on the ground not caring for the sand to stick to her jeans. Xavier stared at her for a few seconds before sitting next to her in front of the grave of the deceased Jason Woods.


    "When I was talking to the priestess a few things c-came back," the feelings bubbled up inside her started toe out and she could feel herself wanting to cry But she held it in. "One of those was when I ran every event in my mind and I saw you nowhere when my father died."


    Fuck, he cursed. "I know I was not there, baby, and I am really sorry because of¡ª"


    "Which means that you''re not responsible for the killing of my father." She whispered in a croaky voice, barely holding the emotions inside her. "You were not there when someone pushed the car twice and tumbled over, you were not the reason why the ss was stuck inside my father''s throat, you were not the reason why he bled to death and died immediately at the sight. You were not be responsible for my father dying and there is that."


    "Baby," he intervened very gently. Adeline was struggling with her tears. The nose and cheeks on her face had grown red and the eyes were barely hanging onto the tears. A few of them had already escaped to her cheeks and the sight of her struggling made her want to protect her from everyone. "You don''t¡ª"


    "I need to do this." She firmly said as she sniffed and cut him off. "This is very important for me and I need to do this." Just afterpleting her words she breathed in and out repeatedly to get the bubbling emotions inside her settled down.


    "Go ahead then," he took her hands in his, "I am with you." He squeezed her hands and she nodded, the encouragement she received feeling slightly empowered.


    "The next thing that will hurt me was the pregnancy but that was not your fault because I was a willing participant in it. So it was both of us, like 50-50, both of us." She rambled on before huffing slightly and getting a grip over herself. "What I mean is if I got pregnant and it was because of the both of us."


    He nodded, understanding her point.


    Adeline continued, "if I found myself pregnant I should havee to you the moment I knew about it. It doesn''t matter if you were human or not, but you need to know and decide for your life choices which I did not do and I am really sorry for that." She sighed and looked down, a tear dropped on her leg. "It was my fault not telling you about it.. You should stop ming yourself for where I was wrong."

 Chapter 265 - The Graveyard - II

    How many times had Xavier had pointed it out to her to how it was her fault to hide things from him and note talk to him face to face?


    Well now she had finallye to the realisation, after talking to Gemmika, that my husband had been forced to not inform the father of a baby as soon as she received the news of pregnancy. She should have been aware to do better no matter what kind of support she had from a friend turned enemy.


    Letting it off her chest could have never felt this better. She felt lighter when she said that.


    "You don''t have to say it because I. . med you for a day earlier." Xavier said after sometime. "When I said that to you it was out of anger but now I understand the ce that you were in, and it was obviously was the best thing for you to do."


    What was she supposed to do except one away when she got pregnant with the baby of a Lycan? He was someone that could be termed as her worst nightmare. Completely belonging to the supernatural and not having a part of human inside him, of course, she was going to run away and he had understood that long ago.


    Fuck, he had been more cruel to her then he ever imagined.


    Adeline looked at the grave of her father. "He was long dead. He was dead even before you came. Do you know he was shielding me with his body and ended up having the ss impaled on his neck? I kinda felt the guilt of having my father killed because of me and then I will med you and then talking with the priestess made me realise that there was no one else at fault here but one," she turned to the man in front of her, "that stupid Vampire is the one who is at fault here. He put magic shit inside me, he put magic shit on the wolf and the wolf people came to kill me and ended up killing my father. It was just a series of events that happened because of him!"


    He could not take his eyes off her face. Snot was running down her nose. She had wiped it constantly. Her eyes were red and blouchy and so was her nose and cheeks. Overall, she looked like she was having the worst nightmare of her life.


    The worst nightmare of her life that he was experiencing with him again.


    What had he done?


    Looking at her again, he could not help but think about what he had managed to do wrong again. How was that she always ended up crying when she was with him.


    Adeline chuckled watching him. Maybe, Gemmika was right. A little control over the situation was needed from her side because Xavier was letting his control slip through his fingers like stand.


    "Why do I feel like you''re thinking of somethingpletely else?" She whispered as she booped his nose. "I just came to the realisation about what happened was neither of our fault and you look at me like. . ."


    "Like I am at one?" Hepleted for her. He then answered with shrug," I do actually. Every time something bad happens, every time you cry, I am there and I am partially the reason of it if not a major one. What does it say to you?" His temper red and so that the anger in his voice. It became more visible but Adaline did not recoil back.


    "Did you impale the ss on . . . my father''s neck?" It hurt her to ask him that but she had no other option. "Did you?"


    He stared at her incredulously. "No, no, I did not." He had no hand in it.


    Without missing another beat Adaline threw the next question his way, "Did you impregnate me on purpose?"


    "Fuck, no." He did want to see her carrying his children but he would never do it without her permission.


    "Then, did you put witchy stuff on me?" She asked next. "Did you ever tried to make the bump or the pregnancy feelings invisible?"


    "No! Adeline, I did not do anything like that." He snapped finally. "What the fuck makes you saying that I could never do anything like that?!"


    "Then what are you ming yourself for constantly?" She threw her hands in the air dramatically letting them hit her thigh. "Day and night, whenever I talk to talk to you, you push me away or try ming yourself for something that you did not have a hand in. I have ask you that already and if you do have a hand in it you can change your answers." Adeline offered a chance back in the bed.


    "I did not do anything." He growled out the words. "The only thing I find regretful is not protecting you from any of it. It was my job to shield you from any dangering your way. I said that it measurably because you have experienced every bit of a pain that anyone could possibly go through in the span of an year."


    There it was, Adeline chuckled and lowered her head. "Then protect me, Xavier. Do it now and do it well." She held his hands and in her own. "You have the chance to redeem everything, so go ahead and hold my hand through everything. Stand in front of me and to not let go." Adelinemanded him, barely keeping her voice to the level of understanding as the her nose was congested. She sniffed louldy.


    How clever was his mate gotten?


    He reached inside his jacket pocket and pulled out a handkerchief. He first wipped away the tears before blowing her nose and wiping away the snot.


    Once he knew that she felt confident about herself, he pulled her close and joined their foreheads together.


    Perhaps it was time to let his little Penguin take control.

 Chapter 266 - A Friend From The Past- I

    None of them had noticed the weather that they had arrived in which is why when it started to drizzle they were taken by aplete surprise and ended up looking at the source of it.


    "It''s raining," Adeline observed as she looked up. How had she not noticed it being cloudy at the beginning?


    "Yes, no shit." Xavier replied, slightly pissed, before standing up dusting his now slightly wet pants and holding a hand out to her. "Come on, we should go."


    Before looking at him and his hand, Adaline turned to the grave of a father and closed her eyes as she muttered a quick prayer. She prayed that he went into the afterlife smoothly and if he was born he got a good family.


    Adeline then ced her hand in his and stood up. Turning to him she gave him a cheeky grin and said, "I know just where to go." It was the only spot that would be perfect for them to go to. She knew just where it was.


    Before waiting for him to say anything or even acknowledge what she said she started pulling him in the direction that she had been in a thousand times before.


    "We cannot walk in this weather," he said, pulling her to him, "we either have to stop in any shade or we have to hail a taxi. I would say to¡ª"


    "Taxi is it," she muttered, cutting him off and thankfully so, they got one and in the rain it stopped for them.


    They got off in front of the house that once belonged to her father and was then transferred to her aunt. Looking at the housing loan brought back a lot of memories for Adaline, both good and sad.


    Somehow the Good overshadowed the sad now. She loved the house where her journey began.


    "Here we are," she looked at a stoney faced Xavier with a huge smile on her face before turning back to the house, "My house."


    "Yeah?" He asked in his baritone voice not showing Adeline emotions, making her slightly found. "Go ahead and go inside."


    Taking serious offence to what he said to her Adeline turned and marched towards the door. How dare he talk to her like that just after they had made up?


    She twisted the door knob choice but nothing happened. She twisted the door knob again with her shoulder and applied some pressure to it pushing open but only for the woman to stand there with a suspicious expression on her face.


    "Trying to break into my house in broad daylight?" The woman snapped at Adeline, making her jump. "Get out of here before I call the cops!" She screamed and banged the door shut at Adeline''s face.


    Adeline stayed at the door with the horrified expression. Blinking back into reality she stepped away from the door when she found the woman yelling at her from the window.


    "Get away!" She screamed but it was muffled as she was behind the ss of the window.


    Without waiting to be more humiliated and abused, Adaline hurriedly walked to where Xavier was standing with his arms crossed in front of his chest.


    "So? Your house?" He taunted and she shook her head. As if that was not enough for her embarrassment Xavier raised his hand and pointed towards the taxi driver. "It was your idea to hail one, I think you should pay."


    Shit, she looked at the driver who was waiting for her to pay him impatiently. Adeline just realised that she had no money.


    She had no money in the shifter currency and she had no money in the human currency.


    ****


    Xaveir paid him the money with more tip than necessary. The driver, happy to bepensated, left without a word.


    "Where did you get the money from?" Adaline asked shyly while her hands fidgeted in front of stomach.


    For all she had known, Xavier had walked to the end of the street where he had gone inside a house ande back with money in his pocket. She had no idea what had happened.


    He sighed before looping his arm around her shoulder. "There were a shifter family down the street. I recognised them by their scent and they were willing to lend the king some money."


    Adeline closed her eyes, cringing hard at what was said. The king had to beg for money because of what she did. "Sorry," she whispered out.


    He looked down at her from the corner of his eyes, not turning his neck. He huffed and shook his head to himself. Here, he was looking forward to giving the penguin control in the rtionship and this is what she had done.


    "I really have to ask this," he brought forward a fist and raised one finger, "how could you think the house still belongs to you after your and started to live there for more than six months and second," he raised another finger, "how could you forget to pay the taxi driver? In fact, how could you hail a taxi when you knew you had no money?"


    Adeline shrugged and looked away bashfully as her cheeks burned. Yes, she had made a huge blunder. "So, how are we going back?"


    He looked at her with a raised eyebrow. "Are you trying to deflect me from the topic? Adeline, if you must know I am the one who is sitting in between the most experienced man of the country."


    She mimicked him under breath before turning back to give him a reply instead saw him ring down at her.


    She huffed and just looked away. What was she to do now?


    "We will be reaching the portal near in this area. Thankfully, there is one where it is densely popted by wolves or shifters in general." He sighed and pointed again. " We have to work there or we can take a taxi if you like."


    She shook her head immediately. No taxis for her!

 Chapter 267 - A Friend From The Past - II

    "How long?" She groaned, once again growing tired of walking. The slight drizzle had onlysted half of the taxi ride to her house and now it was just cloudy but they seemed to be moving as well.


    Xavier nced at his watch, "I would not lie, it is still going to be an hour and a half more. Would you like to have a taxi now?"


    She frowned and her head snapped to him. " Wait, we have the option of taking a taxi? You have the money?"


    He nodded, making her furious that ever.


    "Xavier, we have been walking for more than half an hour and you''re telling me that we had the money for a taxi all along?!" She shrieked at him. Her face twisted into a painful expression expressing the pain she felt in her knees and feet or just her entire body.


    He smirked. "First of all, it has not been half an hour, merely 10 to 15 minutes that we have been walking. And second, I did ask you right outside the house but you refused."


    Her eyebrows shot up for a quick second before she started walking ahead without muttering a word. The moment she saw the empty taxi she was going to throw herself inside it.


    Thankfully the moment did note after much time. Taxes weremon in the saviour because people used to take them toe home.


    Xavier conveyed the destination and Adaline did not recognise the ce at all even though she had lived here after the death of her father and almost all her life.


    They stopped outside a paak and Xavierpaid the driver as the first thing before getting out with her.


    "Here?" Adeline dramatically waved her hands in front of the park. "Xavier, how are we supposed to go and vanish into a portal with children ying and everyone just watching and walking around the park?!"


    Listening to her scream at him while the others watched as if it was a cartoon show he leaned into her ear, "You might want to turn it down. If one going into the portal is not creepy enough then you talking about it is."


    She shut up at that, suddenly aware of the attention they were getting.


    "Hey? Adeline?"


    A familiar yet unknown voice called Adaline and she looked into direction only to find a friend of long ago standing there waving his hand at her.


    "James?" She muttered staring at the boy dressed in neon and unique colours waving at her with all his might. "James. . ." She muttered more to herself.


    Of course, out of everyone she knew in the town, she had to meet her BFF and the one with the loudest mouth.


    She nevertheless waved back, "Hi!" She grinned at him as he starteding closer.


    "My baby!" He charged at her with a war cry.


    "Baby?" Xavier repeated. "What the hell does that mean? You dated him? This freaky shit with neon colours."


    Adeline bite back her grin, "You will see." She said James came closer and hugged her with all his might. Adeline returned the bear hug with her own.


    "How are you?" She muttered into the hug.


    "Good," he answered and pulled back, "you look different though." James stared at her a little more before saying, "A good change it is."


    She huffed out augh. That was a very good description and an borate way to describe someone.


    "Oh my," James looked at Xavier, "My, my, my. Gay?"


    "No!" Xavier did not look disgusted but surprised at what James asked.


    "Really?" James huffed. "Fine, then. Bi?"


    "No." Xavier said firmly. "I am straight as¡ª"


    "Your penis?" James wiggled his eyebrows. "I don''t think I can agree with this statement until I see and . . . check."


    Xavier stared at the boy in visible horror. What the fuck?


    Adeline giggled. "Stop it. You are practically harassing him JJ." She ced her hand on Xavier''s arm. "This is Xavier Rivera, my boyfriend."


    He reached over and removed her hand from his arm and reced it by his hand. This felt nice.


    James pped his hands repeatedly and jumped up, not giving a damn about people watching him. "That''s great. I need to get to know you! I never saw you in school again and when I asked around they said that you shifted to Canada with your aunt! We have to hangout!"


    Adeline licked her lip and considered the offer given to her. She nced at the park where she knew the portal was. It was filled with children who were jumping around and concerned parents watching their children very carefully. If two people vanished with the gust of wind taking them away it was going to be highly suspicious.


    People would go bonkers.


    She looked at Xavier and then pointed to the park filled with people. For now that best option was to pass the time with lots of food and drinks.


    He nodded hesitantly. If the news was that she had shifted to Canada with her aunt and it was forever and this was probably thest time that Adeline was visiting. The news of their deaths woulde soon.


    "Do you have a food establishment nearby?" Xavier asked James. "We could go somewhere nearby."


    James nodded, "There''s a Burger King nearby. It is not even a five minute walk from here."


    Xavier did not let go of Adaline''s hand during the entire walk. Even when they reached inside this establishment he made Adeline inside the booth and sat outside keeping an eye on everyone.


    "So what are you going to have?" James asked when the loud p of his hands. "It is my treat. But if you insist, you can buy ice cream."


    Adeline chuckled. No one had even opened their mouths to insist on anything but she nodded, epting the offer and conveying the order of what she wanted to eat. Xavier did the same.


    "Everything okay?" Adeline asked Xavier once James was gone.


    "Yes," he nodded to her immediately, "yes.." At least he thought so.

 Chapter 268 - A Friend From The Past - III

    The burgers were amazing to eat after a long time. Her uncle Korr did not really like food from outside being brought into the house. He preferred to have healthy meals over anything and Adeline could see the effect on her. She felt better.


    She huffed slightly. While living with the man who was concerned healthwise she had actually begun to think the same way.


    "You know," James ced his burger on the wrapper, "I don''t know if this will offend you but you are not wearing contacts."


    The realisation surfaced as she muttered, "yes, I am not."


    James nodded with slighty narrowed eyes. "I expected you to panic slightly. I have never seen you without your contacts outside the house but I am d you are confident and epting it."


    Adeline smiled at his words. With all that happened in the past year wearing contacts and hiding her blue and green coloured eyes was a thing of the past and it seemed to be such a small problem in her life.


    She had battled so many things and lost so many on the way and contacts were the least on her mind.


    "I would say it too," Xavier spoke quietly, having no intention of James hearing it, "I love your eyes the way they are now. What do you feel the need to cover them? I can arrange for contacts easily."


    She stared at him, biting back her smile before leaning over and kissing his cheek. "I''m good." She smiled and began to eat her burger.


    From the corner of her eye she could see Xavier stare at her for a second or two longer before eating his own.


    She felt so good. It was an experience that she had never felt before.


    "So where did you two meet?"


    Adeline nced at Xavier before answering the question asked by James. "At school actually, the very one I joined after shifting."


    James gasped. " Imagine if you two grow old and get married. You will be the high school sweet sweet hearts!"


    Xavier barely stifled the bubbling growl inside him. "Why the fuck did you say ''imagine?"


    Adeline closed her eyes and groaned. cing her hand in a closed face she whispered with her lips right in front of it,''He does not know anything and did not mean it like that.''


    Xavier frowned more. "But he fucking said it."


    She huffed.


    *****


    "I don''t understand though, you came back today and you''re going back today itself to Canada. Why would you note and meet me?" The frown and sadness on her friend''s face was visible and that only made Adeline feel worse.


    She did not know what to say especially when her mind was wandering to the park again and again.


    "Her aunt was sick," Xaveir stepped up, "so it was Adeline that had toe. Originally it was Teresa who wasing."


    "Oh. . ." James nodded. " Where are you guys staying then?"


    "We are not staying anywhere. It was just a one day thing and we''re going back to the airport and waiting for our flight." Xavier answered him curtly.


    Why was Xavier talking to James like that? Adeline didn''t find any reason for him to be this rude. And time and again Xavier continued to give him short answers, never saying any word more than necessary.


    He was not always like that. And Xavier could hold good conversations.


    After an hour James stood up and held his hands out to Adaline for a hug. "I am going to miss you so much. Please keep in contact with me." He begged and Adaline nodded into the hug.


    "I will." She promised to hold every meaning of what she said. Since Adeline felt herself to be at a better ce she knew that now might be a good time to have friends again in her life, especially someone like James.


    Xavier watched the conversation happen silently. He made a mental note to tell Adaline that this was never going to happen until James found a mate for himself and shifted to the shifting realm. There was no way that she could keep in contact with him while living in another world.


    James did not hug Xavier rather held out a hand and gave him a firm handshake before moving out of the establishment.


    By the time they were finished Adaline noticed that it was around 6 p.m. in the evening and the park was almost empty because it was winter and the dark had begun to descend.


    "Should we wait in the park?" Adeline asked Xavier as she continued to look outside through the ss wall.


    "Would you like something hot to drink while we''re waiting?" His reply was immediate. "It is going to get chilly."


    She shook her head and gave him a slight pointed look. "I have been fine in zero degree temperatures. I think I will do fine in single digits."


    Xavier chuckled and held out his hand only for her to take. He collected the wrappers and threw them in the bin necessary before keeping the tray in the allotted tform.


    Then he led her out and walked together to the park. Sitting together on a bench, they stare into nothingness.


    Xavier let out a long breath. "Thank you for bringing me here."


    A smile came to her face. "It was important. It was important to begin from where it all ended." She looked at him with a small yet content smile. "Do you think we can truly move forward? Because I want to and staying in the past has only taught me that I am never going to be happy."


    He leaned over and kissed her forehead but did not immediately pull away. He let his lips remain in contact with the skin, relishing the feeling.


    "I think so too," he said after pulling away, "we need this and I know we will receive this. It is about the damn time."


    Under his intense eyes Adeline looked away blushing slightly.


    "Ready to go back?" He offered her his hand and she nodded, cing her hand back in his.


    "Yes.." She nodded firmly.

 Chapter 269 - A Jumble Of Spells - I

    Tessa based around the room anxiously. Korr was getting ready and as every second passed she could not help but feel anxiety buildup inside her. The pce had called for them and not only that but they had called for them immediately. They had to leave just as they got the message.


    It only scared Teresa even more that they had received such an instant message.


    "Stop pacing around my love," Korr said lonely from the bathroom, "I can hear you all the way in the bath."


    She tsked and stopped only to sit down on the bed with the huff. What was she supposed to do? After what happened days ago in Adeline''s room, it was only her worst nightmare to be called by Xavier''s family. They must have called them for something. That something was her worst nightmare.


    Korr walked out the bathroom fully dressed and within moments they were out of the house and in the car driving to the pce.


    Her hands were shaking and she tried to grip her knees to stabilize it. Korr was watching in keeping an eye on it before reaching over and holding one of her hands in his trying to calm her down with the bond and with the slight growl from his beast.


    "It does not help when I am so anxious," she said looking over to him, "I don''t know what''s going on and. . ."


    He picked her up and ced her on hisp growling and letting his beast dominate her anxiety and calm it down.


    Teresa closed her eyes and snuggled into him more.


    "Are you better now, love?" He whispered in her ear and she nodded. She had no idea how the growling helped in calming her but since that day she had no problem with it.


    The pce gates opened for them even before the car could stop for identification. Teresa''s hands tied into fists. This could not be good. Everyone was waiting for them which meant that something was going on.


    Korr got out of the car first and held his hand out to his mate. Once Teresa stepped out of the car they both walked inside and were led to a small courtroom.


    The moment the door to the court room opened they could see everyone there. Teresa recognised Javier and Cassandra along with Igao and Miyo. There was one man with a billion tattoos on his body that she did not recognise at all.


    "I am a warlock," he answered as if understanding her unsaid questions, "my name is Alexsandeir."


    "Unique name." Tessamented and the man smiled in gratitude.


    "Please have a seat," Javier pointed to the two empty seats at the end of the table.


    Korr pulled out the chair for his mate to sit first and then to the one beside her.


    "Now," Alexandier stood up from his chair and started walking around as his spoke, "I would love to hear if you have heard or seen anything out of the ordinary in your house and especially in the young queen''s room."


    Tessa''s eyebrows furrowed and it was immediately noticed by everyone in the room and the tensions got heavier than before.


    Tessa''s eyes moved to Cassandra, "did it happen with you too? Did you see it? What was it?"


    Cassandra shook her head. "Fortunately or unfortunately, I do not know, but I did not see it. It is just when I returned to the room after I heard something scream inside I saw a pile of. . . Waste in there."


    Tessa''s lip dangerously trembled at the thought. Then what had she seen?


    "Tell us what you have seen." Alexandier said.


    Tessa gulped slightly but found Korr''s hand in hers. That was more than enough for her to calm her nerves down.


    So, she began to talk.


    "I honestly don''t know what happened. Adaline does not like flowers in her room because they wilt, they die in the end and she hates that which is why when I removed the flowers in her room, I took them away only to find that discussing smell in them. Korr actually found a foetus inside the vase," she grimaced, "I found like someone was walking around me and when I followed it to Adeline''s room I actually found someone like her sitting there."


    "Someone like her, you say," Alexandeir repeated not into himself slowly before just telling her to continue.


    Tessa gave him a weary nce before continuing, "it''s just by the time I reached up and I don''t know what happened downstairs the thing in front of me started to scream and melted down and its smell so bad like. . . rot and it melted and it was literally a pile of soil in front of me." Tessa stumbled in using the correct words because she had the image in her mind stapled yet she could not reley it out.


    It just got too scary for her to think and say it out loud. Somehow she thought that she would experience it again and not saying it would only make her feel better.


    "What happened downstairs?" Javier asked Korr. He was listening to the exnation Teresa gave them and by the looks of it something that happened downstairs had to be a part of it.


    Korr scoffed. "The vase smelled so my butler went ahead to empty it only to find out that there was a little baby inside and not only that, just as the baby was buried far away from the property we had screaming inside the house and the rest is what Teresa told you."


    Javier leane back. "Then I think you know why you have been called here."


    Korr nodded, "the same happened with you, did it not?"


    Javier nodded his face turning sullen as he answered, "what else was that you found there apart from the foetus?"


    "Apart from the foetus?" Korr repeated in disbelief. "Why were¡ªwhat were we supposed to find?"


    Cassandra sighed loudly. "Something that connects a foetus to its mother.. You were supposed to find an umbilical cord."

 Chapter 270 - A Jumble Of Spells - II

    "An umbilical cord?!" Tessa grimaced as she shrieked. "You found that?!"


    Cassandra nodded. "Yes I found that in my son''s room¡ªno, I actually found that in our room." Cassandra rubbed her head. The tensions wereing to her more than she realised.


    Tessa nced at Kor and said in a panicked voice, "but we never found anything like that." She turned to everyone, "I swear we found no umbilical cord!"


    "And we believe you," Alexandier spoke up finally breaking his silence, "we believe every word you said."


    Tessa calmed down slightly but she still felt query about the man that stood in front of her. "What''s happening?" She looked around the room but no one in particr.


    "We honestly have no idea but the warlock here," Cassandra pointed at the tattooed man, "things that involve giving this because you might have gone through something simr is important and might be helpful."


    "Well, was it?" Tessa turned to the man immediately.


    "I can''t say anything for sure." The man gave a resigned look. "It does not make sense to how only one of you received the umbilical cord while both of you have the foetus. Something is missing here. Something. . "


    "Something what?" Korr snapped, "you need to tell us what is going on in your mind because we don''t have the slightest clue of witchcraft."


    Alexandeir turned to him with a furious expression. "Are you using me?"


    Javier sighed loudly. "I am sorry Alexandier, but at the end of the day it is witchcraft that is going on here and you agree to tell us what it is because we don''t have the slightest of understanding."


    Alexandeir turned to the regent king, "when I promise you that I am not lying about anything and I will not make any ims certain until I am sure."


    He then turns to address the elephant in the room. "It is witchcraft, yes, but it is not a certain spell that I can undo and not many can be undone." He warned the shifters first hand before anyone could ask him to do it. "It is a rather jumble of different spells that do not see the need of being done which is why it is difficult for me to point out something in particr."


    "But," Cassandra spoke up, "you are the leader of a witch coven that has been around for centuries and has one of the strongest defenses, making you quite powerful. How can you say that you do not recognise the spells?"


    "It is not as easy as it seems." Alexandier shook his head. "When someone tries to carry out a certain spell there is a bnce carried out on both sides. Here you found both the foetus is inside the houses of the couple, but the umbilical cord was only found in one hence creating the unbnce. So technically the spell would not have worked but it clearly was." He muttered thest line to himself looking up at everyone, especially the. two parents, "did any of you notice the difference in the behaviour of your children?"


    Tessa looked down in herp before shaking her head no. "Adelene was very depressed for the past few months."


    Cassandra shrugged, "Xavier had busied himself into work." Which Cassandra found normal because she had been there from the very beginning and Xavier often tended to do that. He liked being busy because if he was free, he was reminded of Adaline.


    "So nothing out of the ordinary then?" Alexandeir confirmed and everyone shook their heads no.


    "Well, then it is a jumble of spells and I cannot point to something in particr." Alexandier really could not. When spells were carried out there had to be a proper bnce of energies and proper bnce of materials, one cancelling out the other and one acting as a catalyst and such suggest was only confusing to have one material was there and other was not.


    "I will require more time to think ande around the facts which is why I have to have ess to both of your homes, especially the room the young couple lived in." Alexandier said to both of them.


    "I will be honest with you warlock," Korr spoke up, "I am not exactlyfortable with youing into my house to touch and prob things when there is a mess all around."


    "I do understand why youe from," Alexandeir huffed, "but if you not realise all really I am the best bet if you have."


    And as unfortunate as that sounded it was the best they had. A leader of a coven that they had rtions with was the only thing that could help them.


    "What are you nning to do?" Javier asked the question that was in everyone''s mind. "If you want ess to our homes we need to know what is going to be carried out in them. At the given moment the rtionship with the witches is dicey."


    "It is." Alexandeir did not like that either. It has taken years to build up the little trust they had and blowing it up like this was not going to end well in anyone''s favour. If the Lycan King did not trust them then the entire shiftingmunity did not.


    He answered the question asked to him nheless, "I am going to look around things and find if the umbilical cord is hidden somewhere or not." He nced at Korr. "It is very important to find the other end and if I do not then I would have to begin from apletely different angle."


    He looked at the king. Then not only would I have to look at every corner of your house, I will have to make sure that there is nothing else inside your house that could contribute to this spell."


    Listening to his words carefully everyone had questions in their mind yet no one of them forward immediately after he was done.


    Cassandra spoke up veryzyily after sometime, "we might not know a lot of yourmunity but do not take us to be fools, Warlock. I have noticed use cutting around the topic.. So, why don''t you tell us what''s the spell is used for."

 Chapter 271 - A Jumble Of Spells - III

    Alexandier bit back the smile when he had when he heard her question. "Somehow my queen, I do not think you''re ready to hear that." The reality could be heard of what the spell could entail and he was not ready to tell it to any wolf that might not understand the extent of it.


    The anguish appeared on Cassandra''s face. The emotions that she had been through for the past months surfaced and her face consorted into something twisted. "Don''t tell me what I would like or not, or rather if I am ready for it. I have lost my son. I have seen the country go into war. I have seen people losing their children again and again and I am going to lose another child of mine and they may be losing my son too if you do not answer what it is about."


    She had been through enough to understand what everything ment and what impact it could have on her family or the kingdom or on both. Cassandra was ready to deal with any changes brought in front of her and she was ready to make things better and fight her way through it.


    For quite some time to make sure that she was strengthened in her resolve Alexandier opened his mouth to talk. "Every well then." He had to choose his words carefully. Revealing too much would have the wolves panic and he have to discuss it with the king instead of the queen.


    He moved to the chair that he was previously upying and sat therefortably before talking again. "Witchcraft can be done to bring about anything and bring together anything. Here it is done with very bad intentions in mind. Something evil. Something that people get thrown out of covens to do."


    "So it was not one of them?" Tessa asked slowly getting the gist of everything. As she got the answer to more of the questions her anxiety started to settle in as she realised how to wear things with turn to be. The bond was very important to the wolves and apparently thier lives revolved around then which meant that Adelene also had her life revolving around the bond.


    Alexandeir shook his head, "Now it could not be someone from a coven. Definitely not, the leader would know and report to me immediately." He then focused back on the topic, "this spell with ingredients I have found is usually done to bring them to mates apart from another in a way that does not separate them." The ingredients were confusing because they were not fulfilling for one spellpletely. Entangling spells especially different ones would be a tedious job.


    "so, separate but not really?" Korr frowned. " How would that work in anyone''s favour?"


    Alexandier answered as he turned to the man, *it would mean that they would be together but they would not be able to feel for each other. For now this is a with answer but this is only I can give you because no one ever carries it out."


    "Someone certainly can carry out." Cassandra shook her head as she muttered under her breath. "Why has no one ever been able to carry it out?" If someone was carrying it out now in someone must have carried out earlier which was Cassandra''s thinking on this.


    "We cast them off before they can." Alexandeir answered without missing a beat. "Spells like that requires a great amount of energy and it can be felt in the air. When a spell like that sucks the energy out of the air the shift in the energy can be felt by everyone which is how wee to know." He further exins to everyone so that the got a gist of what was going on.


    A Spell required something from nature and whenever nature give it made sure everyone knew because it was going to take back something else and to do a spell that requires great power from nature gifted by the goddess himself a shift in energies was noticeable.


    It was noticeable enough for the coven leader to act and seize the opportunity to undo the spell to whatever limit it had been carried out to.


    Most of the times the spell could not be carried out and was nipped in the bud. Other than that mates were there for witches so which is cherished them but the only ones who carried out suspense with it out of pure hate.


    The room grew quiet once again as everyone process towards and the next one to speak was Miyo.


    "Are any of us who are living in the pce to be affected by that?" Miyo asked as her eyes remained on the warlock. "We do not know that the extent of what the spell can go to."


    Cassandra would have ground at the woman for making it about her family but on second thought she understood. Everything that was going on, of course, one wanted to protect their family.


    Alexandeir pointed his finger up to the roof, "which is why I need ess to the house to check every nook and corner and make sure there is nothing that can affect anyone on a major scale." His point stood up once again making everyone wonder what I was supposed to do.


    It was not that no one wanted to have their house check but they did not trust the witch with what was going on around them.


    Alexandier sighed and waved his hands around. "Now, is the time you answer me and let me know your thoughts."


    Korr and Javier shared a look before Korr spoke up, "I shall let youe to my house if you agree to the condition of going through every item in my presence."


    Alexandier nodded without a word of protest. "You?" He asked the regentbking Lycan noted as well having the same condition as the Ambassador did.


    "Well then it is decided," Alexandier stood up, "let''s begin."

 Chapter 272 - A Little Game - I

    Adeline groaned as she bent down and sat on the cold snow. Once again by using the portal she felt shaken inside her body. It felt like every order had jumbled up and ended up being entangled together.


    "Portals take time to get used to." Xavier offered an exnation for her condition as he bent down to pat her back slowly.


    Adeline groaned loudly. She felt the familiar feeling of vomiting up throat. "Not if one does not want to travel anytime soon." Or ever.


    Xavier chuckled at her reply and sat down right next to her before taking her in his arms. Both of them sat on the snow and Adaline acted as if it was not freezing her back side.


    Yup, she waspletely fine.


    "Normal now?" He kissed her forehead with a tender expression on his face.


    She nodded. Having his kisses to herself felt awesome.


    Adaline was leaning her side to his chest as she looked around herself. They had breached the familiar mountains covered with snow in the north of the realm. There was just something about this ce that she would love, always.


    "Adeline?"


    She looked up at him with a smile.


    "I have something to talk about," he did not return her smile, making her slightly more attentive than before.


    She licked her lip in nervousness before asking, "What is it?"


    He did not wait nor did he try to beat around the bush. "I promised you that I will not try to hide anything from you which is why I am going to be honest about your promise to your friend, James."


    Adeline frowned. "What about it?"


    He sighed. "Whenever mates are found in your world and they are brought into ours, we make sure that no one can find you. The absolute way to make sure of that is to stage your death."


    Adeline''s eyes burned and she felt the tears build up. "What?" She whispered inplete shock, still processing his words before it finally came back to her. "What is that supposed to mean? If you kill me I would never be able to go back. No one would be able to go back to their world."


    "This bes your world." He stressed on the words.


    Adeline shook her head and raised her finger pointedly, "no, they have two worlds then and they have two families in both the worlds. You cannot expect someone to leave their family, parents or siblings to join yours."


    Xavier smiled, "I am d you advocate for them but that was exactly what we did ages ago. We did let the human mates have contact with their families back on earth but that did not work in your favour. Do you know how many times we have a narrow escape?" He scoffed and shook his head. "Not only did humans sleep and give information to their families at times when the shifter went back to pick up, they often had scientists and people waiting for them for their arrest."


    Adeline''s eyes widened for a second. "What?"


    He nodded. "People did fall in love with each other. They were meant to fall in love with each other and when they did go back to their world no one epted them which is why the shifters were at a risk and the humans did not know what to do so we collectively agreed on not growing back." He kissed her forehead. "I know you would love to go back whenever given the chance but they are just one thing that holds us back. That world can be dangerous for you because there are many hunters living there."


    Adeline had heard about the hunters from her uncle. Hunters were generally hunting specific kinds and killing them if not torturing them for fun. There were witch hunters and there were shifted hunters. Most importantly most of the hunters lived on earth because it was difficult for them to kill anyone living here when the whole realm was filled with shifters.


    "Hunters try to kill mates on earth?"


    Xavier nodded. "If you kill the other half of the soul, the other half remaining of it goes crazy and a crazy wolf has to be put down."


    Adeline hissed. That was bad. She could never imagine one of her family members being killed for their own good.


    "Let''s go back?" He held out his hand for her and she took it. Sitting in the snow was not as pleasing as one made it to be. Perhaps next time she would like to have some furniture.


    Unlikest time they were not working together to find something or reach somewhere. They walked aroundzily enjoying the scenery and enjoying each other''s presence without talking.


    He leaned to her side and kissed her forehead making her close her eyes and relish the feeling. She smiled back at him.


    Sometimes silence is golden and it was better without the realisation of it. For Adaline, if she could enjoy someone''s presence in silence it meant that she was enjoying the person.


    This was better. It felt better.


    This time she had no problem walking because she was walking to be with him. Soon they saw the familiar cabins and just as they reached the one belonging to them Xavier opened the door for her and they walked in.


    First things first Xavier tended to the fire and Adeline took off her clothes. The two jackets that she wore along with tons of sweaters, along with the two pairs of socks and shoes. Once all of them were off of her, Adeline found herself to be breathing better.


    She walked to the couches and just as she was about to send down something shiny caught her eye and she leaned over the table to find the pendant, simr to the one her mother wore, on the table.


    "Oh," she smiled and picked it up. This was nice.. She had almost forgotten about this piece of jewelry as she now knew it would be staple.

 Chapter 273 - A Little Game - II

    It was the knocking on the door that woke Adaline up. An involuntary smile came to her face because Xavier always knocked on the door before entering and it really made her think about how thoughtful he was.


    "Coming," she whispered in her morning voice as she took off the heavy covers and walked to the door bare feet. The floor was cold to touch and she almost went back to back but they need to see him overode everything.


    Opening the door to the outside she smiled at Xavier but frowned When he did not return it.


    "Good morning?" Adaline began to greet him but was a bit unsure of what to say. "Are you okay?'' she was not smiling at her like she was usually do. The moment she would open the door he would have a bright smile on his face ready to wee her to a new day.


    He nodded. It was a curt nod m given to her with no change in expressions or no smile. "The weather is beautiful outside. How about you get changed and meet me behind the cabin?"


    "Oh," her eyes and face brightened up at the offer, "I would love that." She would love to spend some time with him especially when they were getting to know each other all over again.


    He nodded at her again. "Get ready then. I will wait for you outside." Without even waiting for a word of acknowledgement from her she turned around and left. Adeline stood at the door watching him leave. Her eyes trailed behind him until he disappeared around the corner.


    Did she do something? She could not help but wonder why was there is change, an unwanted one, in his behaviour this morning when they had clearly made up yesterday.


    Nevertheless she closed the door and switched on the geyser. Earlier that was something Xavier did for her but today clearly he was not in the mood. She chose her clothes for today and since they were going out she made sure to pick out some woolen clothes for herself.


    She wrapped herself in a thick fluffy towel when she finished showering. Drying her body she quickly wore the clothes, not at all like in the ceiling of the chill. She pick up the locket that was simr to what her mother war and pocketed it. Once she was fully dressed and had her shoes on she opened the door and walked to the dining table only toe to a standstill.


    To her surprise it was empty. Unlike the days that they had spent in the cabin, for the first time the dining table did not have any food.


    She gulped and moved to the oven hoping that the food would be there in hopes to keep it warm but that was empty as well. Where was the food? By the looks of it did not even look like it was ordered in the first ce.


    Did Xavier not order food?


    Nothing much of it she simply walks towards the door to the backyard. Maybe he had arranged for a pic.


    She walked out of the house and into the snow as it crunched underneath her foot. She found him standing at the edge of the beginning of the forest. He was at the doorstep of it.


    Standing right beside him Adeline asked, "what now?"


    He looked at her and smiled. It was a toothy one. "How about it into the forest? It would be a fun game."


    "What?" Adeline muttered. How in the world did he evene up with such an idea?


    He nodded and took her hand in his as he said, "you would do this for me, won''t you? I want to spend time with you was well and perhaps we could do something that I want to do?"


    He wanted her to chased around the jungle? "Do you want. . . to y a game of tag or something?" She asked him with uncertainty.


    Xavier Chuckled. Leaving her hand, his hands went to her shoulders, "no, what I want is to simply chase you throughout the forest. Can you do that for me?"


    She swallowed before nodding her head. It was a little game he wanted to y and all Adeline had to do was run. After all she had to do was run around and he would chase her. She had done this a thousand times in her childhood and she could do it now as well.


    This was still a little wierd though. Why did he want to do this and why so suddenly?


    "Good," he said with a small smile as he took his hands off her shoulders, "run a long now and I will catch up with you."


    Adeline frowned. Was it not obvious that he would catch up to her no matter how much of extra time she good?


    "Um. . .okay?" She said with the huge amount of certainity as she started to step forward but the rustling of clothes from behind her made her stop.


    She turned around and gapsed. "Are you trying to shift? Why?!" She stared at him who was still in the middle of taking of his shirt.


    Xavier growled slightly. "Please tell me that you do not expect way to chase you in human form. If I am going to do something that it''s my pleasure I am going to with all I have."


    "But you being in your beast form could hurt me." Adeline argued for her point. She had heard from many that when the beast was in proper control of the body shifters could hurt many in their way.


    Xavier red at her whichpletely took her off guard. She could not remember thest time Xavier had yed at her for simply arguing for her safety.


    "Can you stop your questioning and do one thing for me? If you do not want to do this Adeline, all you have to do is say no." He snapped making her flinch.


    What was with him?


    It kind of made her feel bad because this was just one thing he was wanting from her.. She could surely do this for him.

 Chapter 274 - A Little Game - III

    Adeline looked at the daunting forest in front of her. "You woulde behind right?" she turned to him who now stood just in his undergarments, "Right?"


    He huffed slightly. "How many fucking times do I have to say it?" Xavier''s eyes twinkled with delight as he bent slightly with thumbs tucked inside his underwear band, "Want to see something?" He raised my eyebrow at her who looked at him like he was deranged.


    Adeline took advantage of the head start given to her. She started jogging across the forest, entering it much to her dismay. She did not feel right running into the forest all alone while having a lycan chase her. Lycans were dangerous but she knew that she would not hurt her. Maybe, it was just a game. He wanted to y because shifters often liked to y the game of chase with their mates but that was not done with humans.


    Even though she found the entire scene of the forest very pleasing to the eye, this particr aspect was dangerous and scary. She wanted nothing to do with it. She did not like this. The forest was scary.


    Adelen turned around to see what was behind her but when she did not see any one she just turned around and started jogging forward. It was an iry feeling crawling up her spine and it made heragain and again. Where was he? What kind of head start was this ? Was he waiting for her to cross halfway into the jungle?


    She eventually slowed the run down into a jog. Her thighs started to hurt because she was not used to running at all. Where was he? She nced behind. How had he still not caught up with her? What kind of game of catch was this? She waited for him toe to her.


    But he didn''t.


    Adeline looked around to where she was standing. Now she had no idea how she was in the forest and Xavier was not appearing.


    "Xavier?" She yelled hoping that the year would definitely reach his ears. "Xavier! Where are you!" She screamed at the top of her lungs. That should not have happened. Xavier should have been able to hear your voice even if she was in the jungle. Lycan had better hearing than wolves and a wolf could hear her then surely could Xavier. So where was he?


    "Xavierrr!" she yelled at the top of her lungs.


    Her eyes moved to the world around her. the trees were dense and had managed to grow many branches which made it difficult for the sunlight to peep in. Thankfully so, everything was visible and she could find her way around but that was not it. She turned around to find herself with a simr view of what she saw binder. Everything was simr. There was no way she could find her way back if needed, which now she might need.


    "Xavier?" she called out hesitantly. Now Adeline was not so sure if he wasing.


    She gasped and turned around when she heard something. She stared and analyzed the area carefully. What was that?She definitely heard someone behind her.


    She licked her lips before panicking and running in a random direction. This was not good. she didn''t even know where she was going. She did not stop running until her legs gave out and she fell down on her knees. she heaved loudly and coughed. Her throat had begun to hurt and she coughed dryly. this was not good where was he?


    "Ahh!" She jumped and yelled when she felt something mped on her ankle making her jerk forward. Just as she was about to turn around to check what it was, her ankle was dragged back a bit before she found herself being hauled up in the air. A scream tore from her and as she met the ground and the impact alone knocked the air out of her. she groaned loudly and a wail came as tried to hold herself up.


    Her entire back was paining like hell when she tried to put some force on it. her sine felt like it had broken into different pieces and she thought that getting up might look difficult but keeping herself standing was going to prove itself a difficult task.


    She groaned trying to flip herself on her back. At the moment, she had to see who that person was. What was that had dragged her and thrown her in the air. She felt herself flying in the air. The moment she had met with the ground, her body erupted in pain.


    What a great pain it brought her just to turn around and flip on her back. Something she had done a thousand times before but now brought the unbreakable and unfathomable pain. She hissed just to turn around a little bit but gave up and remained on her back.


    "Xavier. . ." She cried slightly. Where was he?


    She cried softly not knowing what to do.


    "Little Adeline. . ."


    Her eyes widened at the voice she heard. It was almost uncanny. There was no way this voice could be heard. . .hers.


    She was dead.


    Her mother was supposed to be dead.


    Adeline gulped. As she was still on her stomach she raised herself on her elbows, and turned her head around from where she had heard that voice.


    No one was there. No one except a bunch of trees like there were everywhere here.


    She gulped again as she looked around. She looked around. She tried to get a glimpse of everywhere as much as she could find in the forest. There was nothing here.


    "Are you trying to find me Adeline?"


    Adeline gasped. "Mum¡ªmumma?" She whimpered. How could that be possible? Could it be possible in the slightest of ways?


    "Mu-mumma?" She cried slightly as her vision got blurred with the tears. Could it really be possible? Was this world not made up of magic? Can her mothere back?

 Chapter 275 - A Little Run - I

    ~early morning~


    Xavier did not bother to get up at his usual time today. He woke upte but considering the Adaline''s standard of waking up it was still early.


    He stayed in bed. His one hand rested his forehead, his hand was smashed in between the pillow and his head and the other handy idle on his stomach. He continued to stare at the ceiling not having much train of thoughts going on but rather just. . .smiling.


    Everything was falling into ce slowly and steadily and he would have had no other way. He knew that they could not get back to how they were at the very beginning of the rtionship because it was rather impossible with everything that happened in between them but there was a certain aura of maturity in the rtionship that he was thankful for.


    Deciding that it was finally the time to get up and wake Adaline up, he took off the covers of himself and went in for a shower. As the cold water hit him only helped in waking him up even more and something else down.


    He sighed.


    He wore a sweater just so Adeline would not feel alone. She was after all the only human in the group that had to wear a dozen clothes so that she would not have to catch a cold.


    He ced the water on the stove and patiently waited for it to boil before he heard someone walking to the front door. By the scent, he knew that it was his beta lycan, Augustus.


    Turning the heat on low he moved to the front door and opened it before the beta could knock. "What?''"


    Augustus smirked, "you don''t usually sing grumpy in the morning," he then nced at Xavier''s crotch, "everything okay?" He asked with a raised eyebrow.


    Xavier narrowed his eyes before letting out a growl. The floor vibrated slightly and he immediately stopped. That could have woken Adeline up.


    "You don''t have to stop Xavier," Augustus said with a dryugh, "humans can sleep through everything."


    Xavier chuckled that was true. His expressions sobered up and then he looked at Augustus again, "why are you here?"


    Augustus replied, "since the girls were sleeping, Dn and I thought of going out for a long run. Do you want to tag along?"


    Xavier thought about it and nced at the door of Adaline''s room. There was no way that she was going to wake up for at least two hours. And he was still doubtful about this to us. She might as well sleep into the afternoon if she had the chance.


    It had been a long while since he had left his beast run free and that was important for him to do so.


    So, looking back at Augustus, he nodded, taking up the offer. "Let''s go," he said, "backyard?"


    "Also," Augustus spoke up and then pointed to something beside the door and when Xavier looked up he found roses there.


    Xavier shrugged slightly not minding to find out who kept it there but simply walked In and kept them on the dining table before working out and nodding at Augustus.


    Augustus nodded back and then Dn left the house allotted to him going straight behind Augustus Xavier followed by taking off his clothes off the way. Nudity was never a problem.


    Within moments, fur sprouted out of his skin and bones cracked as his height increased. His nails elongated and the use came forward ready to cut through everything like a piece of paper. His canines sharpened and his mouth elongated into a snout. His ears changed and snapped up looking alert and very to send any kind of danger.


    He stood on his Hind legs, tall and proud of his beast, of himself.


    Without any further ado, the three nced at each Other before charging into the forest and covering ground quicker than ever.


    It was a refreshing feeling to run across thend after a long time. The snow hit his paws yet it crunch underneath his paws making him want to run even further. The cold only added to the thrill.


    It had been such a long time since he had run free and he had no oneing after him. Otherwise they were always the guards that followed him everywhere.


    After covering almost all of the forest they could see a cliffing up after hours of constant running letting the beasts run free in the forest. The river below was frozen because of the harsh winter temperatures yet the view was breathtaking and disturbed for a quick breather.


    They all sat down, their beasts enjoying the presence of solitary confinement even after living in a pack.


    They breathed a little heavily.


    At times it was just too much. They had a lot of time spent while amongst people that they knew could betray them at any moment, which is why the moment spent alone here mattered more to them.


    Three of them together, the three who trusted each other with their lives. The three who had been together since they were toddlers.


    As the bones right beside him he watched as his beta and gamma lycan turned to the human forms. This meant that they wanted to talk and so he shifted as well.


    They did not immediately start talking instead start down in the snow.


    "Did you really make an improvement?" It was Dn who asked him that and that mildly shocked Xavier.


    "Yes, we have." He said but then added it with the slide wince, "I''m not sure how much of an improvement it is. This is something we would rather get to know in the future."


    Augustus sighed a little more harshly than intended. "I do not mean to pressure you and anything but you need to hurry up because time is slipping past our hands and so is the poption."


    "I know." Xavier said. He really did know that and he was trying his best to rectify the problem. "Adeline knows that as well."


    "Yes but I don''t think she understands what it means." Dn spoke up.. "She knows the impact but not at the level it really impacts at."

 Chapter 276 - A Little Run - II

    Adeline''s entire body hurt but that did not deter her to stand up and see if it was her mother or not.


    This world was made up of magic and she was not going to let go of the chance to find out if her mother could be alive in this one.


    She, with great pain, with the help of her elbows stood up even though her knees were shaking. Her body could barely hold her weight at the moment but she did not pay attention to the needs and messages conveyed by it, rather looked around the entire forest or what was visible to her to find her mother.


    "Mumma?" She called out hesitantly. "Where are you?" Her voice was very hesitant and full of uncertainty. She was not show who she was talking to or where was she supposed to look at.


    There was no reply to her question. It was as if a nket of silence had descended to the forest and nothing spoke or emitted a sound. Not even the wind blew now.


    She gulped. Adaline did not know if it was just the fear or the nerves building up or perhaps both.


    Where was her mother? Adeline was sure that she was in full consciousness when she heard the voice resembling her mother.


    "Mumma?" She called out again but this time actually had the strength to take a step forward into a random direction that she was standing in. Only trees and trees were seen. Adeline was not even sure at this moment if Xavier wasing for her or if she could actually find her way back.


    ". . little Adeline. . ."


    Adeline gasped and the hairs on her beck stood up. There was just something about this voice. . . She turned to her right side from where she had heard the voice. It was like a small whisper that was carried away with the wind.


    "Mumma?" She called out before charging into the direction. She could not run as much as she could before because of aching back but she was still covering up distance little by little. Even walking was hurting now yet she wanted to do it.


    She stopped after she thought that she had heard the voice here but when she saw no one there was no point in continuing to run.


    Where was she? Was she even here?


    What was Adaline even doing? She realised that she was just going into a random direction with no sense of where to actually go. And who was she even chasing?


    She licked her lip and nced around the forest. Everything was the same to look at and she could not even tell which direction she hade from before.


    Where was she to¡ª


    Adeline stilled When she heard the growle from behind her. For a second her heart stopped to beat as well. She stoodpletely still as the growl rang out through the entire forest.


    It was powerful enough to shake her from the core. It was powerful enough to make her powerless even after living with shifters for almost an year.


    Her eyes widened in fear and were clouded by tears but she heard thudding behind her. Something was moving towards her.


    She whimpered but mped her mouth shut. Don''t talk. Don''t fucking talk, she screamed at her self in her mind.


    Standing still would get her no where but that was the only thing that she could think of doing in this situation.


    Something is working towards her and by the sound of it and by the sound of the growl she could tell that it was not human. She was not sure if it was a shifter even!


    She gulped again as her lips trembled dangerously. Something or rather someone was behind her. There was no way that she could escape this thing.


    Her shaking only increased as she felt the breath of the creature over her shoulder and ear. Not only that but his mouth bridge the distance to her ear and whispered, "Run."


    And she did.


    She ran full speed into the forest. Her ears had closed themselves to any noiseing from behind her. Adrenaline pumped harder into the blood and she found herself increasing his speed.


    "Run, run as much as you can. . . Because you won''t be able to escape me."


    Adelen did not even process the words to cry. All she knew was she her mother''s voice again and those words were spoken by her.


    She heard the animalistic roar behind her which only made her pump her pump her legs head even quicker. She had never done this past in her life and is not going to stop in any time soon.


    ''Run . .run . .run . .run'' she chanted in her mind as if it would help her reach the destination. She did not even think of changing her route just continue to run straight ahead.


    The heading only increased which meant that his paws was hitting the ground quicker than her feet did and that was not good. It meant that she would catch up to her before she could outrun him.


    Her hands moved just as her legs did. The post up in the air as her leg pushed forward. For now high speed was unmatchable but that thing was still catching up with her making her increased help pace while the pain started to settle into her body. Her muscles cried out at Adeline could only see the small clearing that grewrger as she neared it.


    She almost grinned as the age group more clear andrger. Finally she was going to escape The beast running behind her.


    Finally running to the edge of the cliff, she turned around just as she neared the edge of the cliff when she saw no one behinde her. She saw no one behind her and just as she looked ahead to nt her feet on the ground firmly to stop.. It was not quick enough and she slipped past the edge.

 Chapter 277 - A Little Run - III

    "I don''t understand a lot of things," Dn spoke up, "if the goddess wants to be together with someone why does she put so many hurdles in our way?"


    "Which hurdles do you talk of?" Xavier asked barely opening his mouth to speak because he knew his shift friends would be able to hear him clearly.


    Dn gave a small yet uneasy shrug. "I don''t know. For months I could not recognise that Elizabeth was my mate and she thought that I was actually human." He scoffed. "That''s fucked up."


    Xavier looked at his friend. He had heard his story and it was fucked up. Dn could not tell that Elizabeth was his mate for a few months into their dating and Elizabeth had not mentioned it to him because she assumed that he was a human because she had never seen him shift in the back.


    The fault of assuming him as a human was not of Elizabeth because Dn was not someone who could be found living in the pack. It was his father who was a loner and was not epted in a pack. The main problem was the custody of his brother.


    "I know," Augustus said with a torn expression over his face, "it''s more like the human love story of Romeo and Juliet. We are meant to be, we have a god who is assigning each other to us, so why does it happen to us?"


    Xavier and Dn nced at each Other before they looked at Augustus together.


    Xavier scoffed, "you have the balls to call me whipped have you ever seen yourself?" He shook his head as Dnughed.


    "Romeo and Juliet? Really Augustus? you could have given a much better example from our folklore." Dn shook his head before he sniffed something.


    He stood up and focused on the scent but it went away just as it came, making him turn to his two friends that were watching him in confusion and in question.


    "Did you catch that?'' He asked them.


    Xavier raised a brow as Augustus asked, "What?''


    Dn romantically waved his hand around in the air, "the scent. Did you not catch any scent?"


    Augustus shook his head and Xavier raised his nose slightly in the air sniffing twice before shaking his head as well. "Why? what did you smell?"


    Dn shrugged, "I don''t know what it was. It came and it went just as quickly. It was something foul, like something rotting."


    "Huh," Xavier mumbled as looked at the scenery in front of him. He did not smell anything and his nose was just as powerful as any of them. Augustus smelled nothing either which only made him question Dn''s sanity.


    He shook his head in the end as he told Dn with his sullen expression, "might be a forest animal carrying a dead meal aur someone about to die."


    With shifters it was observed that if someone was about to die and their body had started to slow down the organs would start to shut down and one could smell that the shifter was going to die from afar.


    "Could be," Dn muttered to himself before he sat down on the ground again. "What are we to do when we go back first? Because I don''t think there is much time left for us here Now."


    He looked at Xavier who gave them a nod. "We start to resume our duties from the second day. I think we all deserve a rest for the first one." Xavier''s nose twitched at the familiar scent he smelled.


    It was the smell of mangoes and mangoes and only belonged to one person in his life which was his mate and that meant that his mate was somewhere around here.


    His forehead creased up and his nose twitched at the smell. It was definitely mangoes and that meant that Adeline was around here.


    "Adeline''s here," Xavier announced to his friends who stood up immediately.


    "What?" Augustus spat. "She is here? This deep in the jungle?"


    Whether or not someone was the mate of a shifter, no matter what ranking the mate might be on, it was still forbidden for humans to enter the forest alone. In fact shifters mates were cautious enough to not let them enter the forest even ten steps in by themselves. That was never good for any human.


    Xavier turned around and walked into the forest ready to find where she was before he stopped. He heard the pounding of footsteps on the ground. The speed of them alone told him that someone was running and he knew that someone was his little mate.


    He cursed and turned around and it happened right in front of his eyes. Adeline appeared from the words into the clearing, the small distance in between the Cliff and the forest.


    She was looking behind them and he knew what was going to happen.


    The clearing was wide and reaching her on time would be difficult. She was too fucking far away from him and she was to close to the cliff.


    It was going to happen right in front of his eyes. His worst fucking fear.


    He could not even say it.


    His feet started to move before he realised it. His feet picked up speed and covered more ground as he watched Adeline look-ahead.She turned to look ahead but it was toote. Her eyes widened and he quickenedhis pace even further.


    Fuck, fuck, fuck, he cursed in his mind.


    He watched nearing her through the wide space and he heard the steps of his friends behind him. He increased his pace, pushing his beast forward to take on to the strength of a body. The need to see Adaline alive and not falling down the cliff was more important than himself.


    He watched as she nted her feet firmly to the ground but the momentum was too much and she ended up sliding forward just as he reached near her to hold onto her sweater.


    He slipped, his finger barely grazed the wool.

 Chapter 278 - A Little Run - IV

    Augustus cursed as he saw the slip of Xavier''s fingers over her sweater. They barely grazed over it and it was not enough for him to hold onto any material.


    His eyes widened only when he saw Adeline slipped off the cliff and Xavier followed behind.


    "No!"He roared and jumped after the king but was held back.


    "Stop that," Dn held him back, "Xavier can survive the fall on the frozen water but Adaline cannot."


    He cursed loudly. " None of them would survive this. They would die." He red at the gamma wolf.


    Dn argued, "Xavier is a lycan. He would heal quicker than Adeline and he would actually survive this. If Adeline hit the ground she would have not survived at all. You wait here, keep an eye on them and I will go get help." He growled out before pushing him slightly and running into the forest willst changing into his beast mid-run.


    Augustus winced as his eyes moved to the frozenke. Before he could take a step forward and look he felt a heavy blow on his head making him lose consciousness immediately and fall on the edge of the case.


    ****


    He broke through the frozenke with his naked body but that was not what he cared for. In his arms was Adine who fainted. Her head was bleeding because some ss from the topyer of theke had touched her skin.


    He could not ce much pressure on the ss once otherwise the one-year he would break as well. The first thing he did was raise a heavy weighted adelen on the frozenke and slide her head so that her body would bnce it all out and would be away from the broken ss.


    He then slowly raised himself up. He kept his hands apart. They were kept wider than his shoulders so that he would not ce much pressure on one ce before lifting one leg andpletely turning around to ce the other on the ss and out of water.


    Thank fuck he was out.


    Without waiting any further even to catch his breath his top on the slippery grass and moves to where he had thrown Adaline. He did not pick her up, it would put too much weight on him and the ss would crack underneath him.


    So the next best option was to hold her by the ankles and drag her slowly across the ss. Just as they reached the snowynd, Xavier picked her up and walked into the forest. He knew where it connected to the higher grounds there would be a small cave or two because theke has frozen for a very long time.


    The caves would have been made by animals to provide shelter for themselves. Now he was going to use it.


    Xavier walked with Adaline in his hands as he searched for the cave while walking along the shore. Thankfully the shore widened and small patches of trees appeared. The caves should be around somewhere here.


    He found the first cave and without thinking he sniffed the air and walked inside. If there was an animal inside he was going to fight it to death but he was not going to let go of the cave.


    He growled at the entrance and morning. Warning the animals to stay away from him but when he heard nothing back and sniffed no smell of inhabitation he walked inside but did not walk deeper into the cave. He still wanted to have the entrance in his sight.


    He ced Adeline down and sorry to take off her clothes. They were wet and they were not good for her to wear.


    For himself, he was in the shorts that he wore and carried with him and those were enough for him even though they were soaking.


    Keeping her clothes on the side, he kept his ear out to hear anything in case before moving out and snapping some branches. He will have to make fire the old way.


    He grabbed a few stones on the way as well.


    He ced the branches into a small circle, one covering over the other. He made the circle slightly near the entrance so that it would not joke them with the smoke.


    Xavier bent down near the small piles of woods and started to rub the stones together to create a spark.


    He rubbed them to cause friction and he smelled the smoke. He applied more pressure and wrapped them slightly edging towards the wood. At the end of it, a slight spark appeared and there was a smell of burning wood. He realised that that was not enough and did the same thing to the end of the end again and then to the other end.


    When he smelled the burning of the wood from the entire circle he started to blow on it slowly. The areas started to turn red and slowly the fire started.


    Fuck, he never appreciated a lighter more than he did now. Xavier appreciated a matchstick more than anything at the moment.


    He walked back to Adeline who was wearing a vest top and just her underwear. Picking up her freezing body, he sat dangerously close to the fire letting her plot warm up with the fire. A bunch of sticks were kept next to him. If needed he would add more.


    He traced the line of her cheekbones. The nightmare was not over. Her lips were starting to turn blue and Xavier hoped that the fire would soon show it''s magic.


    "Fuck, Adaline. Please." He begged her as he dropped her shoulders. He tried his best to give her his body warmth and the warmth of the fire.


    He kept a close eye on her heartbeat. It grew faint and faint as the time passed by making him very more. He could feel tears of frustration build in his eyes, what was he supposed to do? Where were his fucking friends?


    His heart stopped. He heard it.


    Hers didn''t beat.

 Chapter 279 - A Little Run - V

    Panic surged inside him when he did not find his mate breathing. The heartbeat was there but if on an average the human heart was supposed to beat around sixty to hundred times Adeline was barely going a ten or maybe twenty times.


    This was bad.


    Xavier carefully analysed how her face had started to pale and her lips were starting to turn purple.


    He looked outside the cave and focused for a quick second or two. He did not hear anyoneing which meant that his friends were no way near them.


    Fuck, he swore. Adaline would die from hypothermia because her body was not catching up the heat fast And The fire could only do so much along with his body heat. It would meet time and Adaline did not have that.


    cing her near the fire as his only option he focused on her feet.. He started to rub them to get the warmth alternating between the two of them and then focus on her hands.


    It did not stop. If anything her heartbeat slowed even after his constant efforts.


    This was taking him nowhere and it only made him wonder how long Adeline could go on if he did not provide her with immediate treatment. But what more could he do here?


    His lip trembledat the realisation. He did not know shit about medical science and his mate was dying in a dire need of one.


    The only thing he knew that could help her and have her heart beat at a normal rate was something she was never going to ept.


    Unfortunately for him that was the only option left.


    *******


    Dn after pushing away Augustus slightly ran into the forest and shifted mid-air. He ran quicker than before. This time the need to run was overpowering his muscles and strength because his king was in danger along with the queen.


    He covered more ground than he had done ever before and he could see the cabins once again.


    It was then he felt something behind him. His beast sent someone behind him and Dn ran towards the tree before jumping on it and turning around andnding on the ground effortlessly to re here was the thing that had been following him.


    It was definitely a thing because Dn did not recognise anything that looked like that. In his journey of being the gamma of the shifter Kingdom he had seen many beasts and creatures in his life, more than anyone else perhaps, but nothing like this.


    This ugly beast that had mattered on its skin and it''s rotten teeth was almost ck in colour. Spit dripped out of its teeth and not to mention the blood red eyes of his that had no irises in them. He stood on his Hind legs. When they looked down he saw that the thing had no genitalia. Not only that but it was all skin and bones making the Gamma wonder if the creature could actually fight or not.


    He could trace out ribs on the beast.


    It looked like a creature straight out of hell. It looked like it was a reincarnation of a demon. Dn had never seen anything like that in his life and he wondered if he would ever again because this time he was going to kill this piece of shit.


    Dn gave out a warning growl, telling the creature to back off before it died by Dn''s hands.


    The creature took a step forward andpletely ignored The warning growl given to him by a much stronger wolf.


    The gamma wolf did not hesitate to attack. He led the king''s army so this thing was nothing for him to attack and kill.


    It was almost like he did not know what to do and Dn could tell that by the first move the creature made.


    It bowed down before attacking the Gamma Lycan crouched down and attack him in the midriff just as he found the creature up in the air.


    Dn dug his teeth into the rib cage of the creature and ripped out a chunk of flesh along with two bones of his ribs. The creature fell off bncending on the ground to his side with the huge wine. He was heard and he did not bother to hide it giving Dn a lot of time to spit the chunk of flesh out of his mouth and turned around to face the creature once more.


    The creature could not even get up after having flesh torn away from him because he was that weak. Even if it were had been an amateur wolf fighting under the Gamma, Dn knew by experience that a healthy wolf would have been able to get up or run away neither of which the creature try to do.


    The creature continued to be on the ground and Dn who had a heart of stone could not bear to see a poor one who could not defend himself neither had eaten in days trying to to crawl away when he was clearly unable to do so.


    He moved closer and elongated his ws before taking a clean and quick swipe across the neck of the creature killing him instantly. He then moved closer to a tree and mark himself on it.


    The next thing he knew what he was charging into the cabins and shifted in front of everyone to tell them what happened. The tasks / immediate. Patricia to count to the role of the beta female and immediately send for the healers and doctors both from the the temple and from the private practice of wolves. They had emergency kits prepared for human mates.


    While the others that consisted of ten people along with Elizabeth and Dn charged back into the forest perform apletely different way. There were going below to the river banks where is a Xavier and Adide had fallen.


    Two more were going to find the creature in the forest that was having surrounded by heavy smell of the Gamma wolf.


    Dn caught the familiar smell of the Alpha couple and he could hear the heartbeats, healthy heart beats, of them. Which meant that both of them were alive and healthy.


    He immediately ran into the cave where he could smell them only toe to a screeching halt when the Alpha Lycan barred his teeth marred with blood at him.


    Holy shit, he immediately realised and looked down Adaline. Fuck.

 Chapter 280 - An Unlikely Alliance - I

    Am (the witch)could feel the blinding pain even before she feltplete consciousness creep inside her. It was a difficult time especially when she was bound to a chair that could not move and was painted with antimagic herbs making her skin burn.


    After some time, her skin had stopped sizzling at the touch because it was too burned and she felt numb in those areas.


    She was not even sure at this point that she would survive with those burns. They would definitely be infected by now and they would be scarred.


    The door opened and she opened her eyes as much as she could. It was difficult with how tired her body felt and especially when it was constantly trying to heal the damaged parts. Am was being hurt again and again and there was only so much that her body could be there before it gave up.


    The man that entered was someone who had proven to be more dangerous than anyone she had ever made and she had actually mat Alexandier, one of the strongest coven leaders.


    Nathaniel entered the cottage but did not bother to look at the imprisoned witch sitting in the corner of the room with her hands tied to the back of the chair and her legs to the legs of the chair individually..


    "Were the roses delivered?" Nathaniel, or whoever it was as sheep doubted in her mind to be, asked Adrian while looking at her ingredients shelf.


    Half of them had been emptied with whatever this man was ying with. This was certainly not good because ingredients were supposed tost at least six moon cycles and it had not even been one.


    They were being drained rapidly and only dark magic required that much.


    "Yes, sir," Adrian said with a nod, "the roses were delivered and we made sure that they were kept inside the cabin."


    "And the girl?" Nathaniel questioned.


    Adrian nodded for her too. "She is in the jungle."


    "Good," Nathaniel picked out the ingredients and ced them in a bowl. One of them were the fingers of little children which Am knew were used for nothing good. "And the Powder I gave to you to be thrown around in the jungle?"


    Adrian answered, "It is being carried out."


    His answer made the movement of Nathaniel falter. His hand stopped in the air as he was reaching for another ingredient. Disregarding what he was doing Nathaniel turned around to face Adrian and kept the bowl on the side table.


    "What do you mean it is being carried out? You told me that the roses were in the house and Adeline was in the Jungle. The Powder was meant to be thrown Before any of that happened!" He yelled at the end as he chest moved up and down betraying how much anger he said as if the veins popping out of his forehead were not enough. They became more prominent as he neared Adrian.


    "Adrian, do you realise what it would mean if the Powder was distributed in the forest after both of those tasks were carried out?" Nathaniel whispered with an expression as innocent that a child would carry on his face. Yet, the tone he used was ominous. The tone conveyed that the master was not happy and he was ready to show it to everyone.


    Adrian shook his head and Am watched theter gulp. She knew what it meant.


    Nathaniel chuckled. "That means that I''m not going to get what I want. That means that all that I have been carrying out for the past moon cycle will not happen. That means every effort of mine has gone to waste." Nathaniel said very calmly as if none of it affected him as much as it should.


    Adrian stepped back. "I convey what wa¡ª" he gasped at the sudden pressure that he felt making him suffocate.


    He gasped loudly as he ced his hands below his neck. He found it awfully difficult to breathe.


    Am watched everything from the side. She understood what was happening because it was as clear as day. Her assumptions had been right and her sister was wrong.


    He was not Nathaniel.


    He was not Nathaniel because he was not even holding the neck of Adrian to suffocate him. The strangling was done without any pressure directly applied from Nathaniel and all the man was doing was staring at the neck of Adrian.


    Nathaniel was just a Vampire. He had been a powerful one but not enough for him to strangle anyone with his eyes. That was witch blood and this man did not have any inside him.


    But since he was able to do this now it only made a grave dangering onto them. A danger that maybe she could avoid if someone did untie her hands. She still had the right resources for teleportation.


    Adrian fell on the floor and heaved loudly. His pale face was red because of the strangling. Even for a Vampire the pressure applied on his neck was too much for him to bear.


    "Learn your lesson better, ve," Nathaniel stepped back and Adrian heaved in relief, "I might have countless chances but you don''t. One more mistake and you will end up dying." He spat the words out before stepping over a tree and walking out of the cottage closing the door shut on his way out.


    Am, whose head was practically uncontroble just as a baby''s was, tried to look up and straight at the fallen man on the floor. "Ad. . Adrian. . ." She breathed out, "you should. ."


    "No," the man said firmly, "You have heard what he said. If I make another mistake I will be punished and it won''t be me that he will be punishing. He will punish my mate." Adrian said without looking at her.


    Am felt the frustration build inside her that she did not want to let go of the only hope she had. "The L-luna is tru. .e . She ca-can heal death. . Mates. ." She huffed, talking was tough now.

 Chapter 281 - An Unlikely Alliance - II

    Adrian''s face turned to her, "What?"


    Am nodded. She took a deep breath to talk better. "I know from my institutions that a young Queen can heal the pain of the death of a mate. She has done it before and she can do it now. If you die your mate will be okay."


    Adrian did not move from his spot and Am knew that he was not yet convinced. " Why would I do something that would have me killed in the end? I want to live with my mate, not her to live without me."


    Am closed her eyes. Why was it that none of them could see the bigger picture? Someone had to die in order to stop all of his. "Listen to me, do you want to live in a world where there are people like him? Peoples can strangle you without touching you? Do you even understand what kind of power it gives to them? That power is not to be given to anyone, not even to witches." Am said in one go making herself brave enough to do it. She had to make sacrifices and it started here by ignoring the sizzling burn off her skin..


    Adrian shook his head. "I want to live with Zara. I want to have a life with her. I have never been with her truly."


    And that was the truth. Adrian had never been with Zara in aplete sense. They were given duties. Zara had been working in Adeline''s hole since the beginning of the n and Adrian had been a follower of Nathaniel making them have a distance in between that none of them could cross without creating suspicions.


    Am''s heart ached for the man but it is because he had made the choices that hadnded him and his female there and to save everything from what was about to happen she was not scared of throwing it in the Vampire''s face.


    "Adrian if you had not decided to follow a deranged man on the conquest of the lost throne, you would not be putting yourself and your made in such a situation where one of you could die." She said in a hoarse voice. "I think by now both of us are unaware that if need be that man will kill you and your mate to gain The upper hand in the situation." She shook her head because that waspletely true.


    Adrian did not reply.


    "You and I both know the truth. If it came to that man, he has no loyalties to anyone whatsoever. Even as his most loyal following he does not think twice before punishing you near death!" She spat as the adrenaline ran in her blood. Am was on a different high.


    Adrian''s eyes hardened. "Using that tone with me witch? What makes you think I will ever let you go?"


    Am scoffed. "Because I am the only option here that will actually go out and make sure that changees. I need to talk to someone other than the people here and make sure that I am being heard and amongst us two, I am the only one that can do that!"


    Because if Adrian was given the chance now she was sure as hell that he would mess it up.


    Adrian tsked and looked away. "If I do untie you and you manage to run away Nathaniel will kill me right away."


    That he would and Am had no doubt in that.


    She still shook her head. "Then find inside someone that I can kill and get out of here after." Am told him. "Send someone and untie me. If the man is dead, no one will know anything."


    Adrian still looked hesistant in all of this and that only made Am hiss. "One of us has to do this. If you can do this then great go out and do it!"


    He gulped and stood up walking out without a word. Am closed her eyes and sigh. She gasped at the sudden gust of wind the room and then at the open door. She felt the ropes fall from her dress and then grasped what she felt in her hands.


    A hilt of a knife.


    "Hmm . . mm. . Oh!" A man entered the cottage and she gripped the handle tighter. He grinned at her and she could understand the intentions and his mind.


    She knew what he was going to do to her had her hands still be bounded by the rope. The Vampire would have never shown mercy and would have actually drained her dry.


    "Look at that, little witch," he sneered as he neared her. "You¡ª" she raised her hand high in the air before plunging the knife in his neck.


    That''s when she realised that it was not just a knif made of silver but of wood. Taking it out of his neck, Am plunged in his heart again effectively killing the vampire.


    Am got up from the chair in a hurry and held his neck. She tried to hold onto his weight by bringing her legs on either side of him and slowly put him down on the ground not making any noise while doing so.


    Once done, she huffed and moved out of the cottage. Her beloved cottage that she was leaving behind because of the man that had conquered it.


    She knew thew of thend and she knew very well which we had to go in order to teleport safely. This was something that she had done a thousand times before.


    Am walked slowly into the direction of the water flowing. The water flowing will cover any kind of energy that her transportation would giev into the air.


    Gripping the Amulet in around her neck she closed her eyes once she reached the same spot and held her breath before reciting the spell.


    She breathed out and opened her eyes. There, it stood in front of her. Am smiled after a long time.


    The pce of the Rivera family.

 Chapter 282 - The Betas Efforts - I

    Xavier could not just look away from his mate. Adaline was beautiful no matter what kind of situation she might be in even if blood was dripping down from her neck.


    Adelene always managed to be eternal.


    "Sir?" Dn''s distant voice made him browser in frustration for stop he was admiring his maid whereas this man was interrupting him.


    Xavier looked up and gave a warning growl warning him to note close. No one was supposed toe close in the moment when a male had marked his female. It was the most precious moment of all and only two were allowed to cherish..


    Dn gulped and got down immediately. Everyone followed his actions and bowed down letting the Gamma do the talking.


    Dn began again, "Luna is bleeding heavily, sir. Marking works differently with humans and if we do not stop the bleeding there is a chance for her to di¡ª"


    The thunderous growl that came from the Alpha quiet and the Gamma Lycan. No one wanted the Luna to die, especially the alpha and he was not afraid to show his displeasure to what was being said.


    Dn gulped and nodded his head. "I apologise, alpha. I should have chosen my words carefully." He said every word by showing his next to be Alpha making known that he was submitted to the Lycan.


    "But can someone, perhaps the female doctor, look over the Luna?" He continued to ask his respect but very gently. Adeline had to be looked at by someone, especially specialists in the field. The bleeding was too much.


    Xavier growled as his eyes shed and anger. The beast side of him had taken over but Dn understood what he had to do and slowly nudged the female doctor to move forward as Xavier watched her in caution and then Elizabeth stepped forward.


    "Alpha," she bowed her head, "that''s the doctor." The word female had the Alpha look over and assess the shifter. No matter what gender it was, the Alpha was still wary of having anyonee near his mate.


    Just as the female doctor stepped forwardand nced at Adaline, Xavier let out a huge growl, making them take a ton of steps back, more than she had probably taken forward.


    This was going to be tough, Dn realised. After marking the female the next step that came to be was the mating and if it was not going to be the meeting then the Alpha was going to be super possessive because that was in his nature. He was going to protect his mate until they mated with each other which was not possible now so the only option that they were left with was to forcefully bring apart the both of them.


    Fuck, he gave the men behind them a nce getting them ready for what was about toe before winking at Elizabeth.


    Elizabeth closed her eyes firmly before looking ahead and a horrifying expression came to her face as she pointed behind Xavier and Adeline and then screamed murder. "Bear! Bear!"


    Xavier snapped into action immediately and let Adeline on the floor before turning around to face the bear. His eyes scanned the area for the beast before he felt immense pressure being thrown over his body.


    The Alpha roared but he was held back. The main point on top of him holding him down as Elizabeth whisked Adeline in her arms and with the doctor and other females moved out of the cave.


    The Luna guards were with Adeline wheread two remained with the alpha and were busy holding him down along with five people and the Gamma Lycan.


    Xavier roared, not understanding what was going on and immediately dered the acts against him treason. That was before he said a pinch on his neck and before I knew it everything turned dark.


    Dn waited for a few minutes to pass before nodding at everyone and muttering out amand to let the Alpha go. Xavier had stopped struggling which meant that what Dn had injected into his body had taken over it and now the Alpha had passed into unconsciousness.


    Once everyone was of the Alpha, Dn could not help but apologize to his friend silently in his mind but this was the only option he had other than fighting the Alpha alone which would have been difficult especially when the Alpha had something to protect.


    "Alright," he nodded and bent down, "ce him on me."


    Dn picked his friend and king up on his shoulder after he had shifted into his beast. This was the only way of travel for them. The others formed a barrier around him making sure that no one barreled into the king while he was unconscious.


    Both of them were at their worst at the moment and there was nothing bad that could happen in the kingdom except now.


    They covered the ground slowly aspared to before mainly because thend was carrying weight and all of them were focused on protecting the Alpha rather than covering the ground quicker. By the people that the Gamma had left behind he knew that the Luna would be well protected as well.


    Once they reached the cabin that Dn was staying in, he ced the Alpha on the bed before chaining him to it. It would be better than having the Alpha barrel into the room to find his mate.


    Next he picked up from lowers before moving to the doctor''s clinic. Adeline was there along with his mate.


    "What is it?" Dn moved closer to his mate immediately who appreciated having the arms of her made around her.


    "Good, well, adequate," Elizabeth hissed tiredly, "she has lost a lot of blood but thankfully they have stocked it up for the humans. She should be alright in a few days."


    "Days?" Dn repeated in a whisper as he stared at the Luna. Who was going to keep the Alpha in control for days?

 Chapter 283 - The Betas Efforts - II

    His eyes burned as he opened them. He moved his hand to run his eyes when he felt the restraints.


    Xavier moved his hand again, rather he thugged on it but they did not move. He opened his eyes and the burning sensation did not subside. His assumptions were right: he was chained to the bed.


    He growled slowly before thuggin on at once more which was Harsh enough for the change to rattle and break away from the bed. That was the exact moment when the door opened and his Gamma wolf walked in.


    "This?" Xavier''s with the raised eyebrow as he raised his arm hai to make the chain have more attention.


    Dn nodded but did not make a move to unchain the Alpha king. "I apologize for that, however we cannot unchain you.".


    "Why?" The displeasure on Xavier''s face was visible.


    Then it came back to him.


    "Fuck."


    "I know." Dn nodded. "It''s been 2 days since you marked her."


    Dread settled in Xavier''s chest as he realised that it had been two days since she had been unconscious and Adeline had been marked. "Is . . She. . ?"


    "Alive?" Dnpleted. "Yes. She is." He answered.


    "But she is not in the best of conditions yet. The problem is she lost too much blood before we could tackle you down and she has been on a constant drip for the past two days and might have to continue for a day or two more."


    Xavier closed his eyes. "I marked her."


    "It was necessary," Dn stepped forward, " the doctor told us that Adaline was suffering from severe pneumonia. When you marked her you quickened her healing more than that of a human and if she is alive at the moment that''s because of the mark you gave her."


    Xavier gave a bitter chuckle to him. His words did not mean anything to him when he knew that he was once again at fault. He had marked Adaline without her permission once again and instead of going up the rtionship between them went two levels below because he had forced fully ced his mark on her.


    He has done that without consent.


    Fuck, he fucked it all up.


    Xavier chuckled again but did not move from the bed instead fell down on it. Heid there with his hand under his head and the other one on his chest as he stared up at the ceiling.


    He ruined it all once again.


    *******


    Xavier had to stop talking and Dn had to leave the room eventually and move to the other patient. That patient was Augustus.


    "How are you?" Dn asked with a tilt of his chin. "I heard that you have recovered quietly. The blow to your head must have been heavy enough to knock you out."


    Augustus winced Slightly, "I hate that you have to take care of all of this mess alone. Don''t you worry, I''ll bounce back into my duties in no time."


    Dn huffed, "Fuck off, focus on healing properly first. I will have more chances for you when youe back."


    "Tell me what you know," Augustus asked with a firm expression on his face. The beta was in session.


    Dn gave it a small thought on what he had to say. So far he knew nothing and all he was focusing on was getting his back back together and making sure that there were no attacks on them.


    It was his warrior brain that was focusing on the practical aspects. He did not go behind what was in the forest of what caused it rather made sure to strengthen the defences of the pack.


    "I don''t know," he admitted.


    "Nothing?" Augustus looked taken aback. "did you not scout the forest or try to find out what it was behind it all?"


    Dn shook his head. "The defences were pretty much broken. The beta and Alpha couple were both in bed. What do you expect me to do? I had them straighten the differences rather than going after something that we might not find."


    Augustus clicked his tongue in annoyance. " Dn, what do you think will happen now? Whatever it was in the forest must have gone away by now. It has been days since I knew what had happened! There is no chance for any of us to find out now what was the reason or who was behind it." He snapped. Damn it all, no one would know now.


    Dn gave him an unconcerned shrug at the end. "I have not been prepared to handle the matters as you have. What I care about are the defences of the pack and how we defend ourselves against the attacks made on us. That is exactly what I did in this situation."


    As the gamma lycan and someone whomanded the king''s army it was in his blood to handle the warriors and defences of the pack. Attack was second nature for him but so was defending.


    He had to choose between the two and he had chosen defence.


    "Whatever it was," Dn began, "had enough strength to put both of you in trouble. Troubles that you cannot escape and my natural reaction to it was to protect all of us first before attacking them."


    Augustus stared at him before nodding. He understood the point made by the warrior wolf. "Is the Alpha awake?"


    Dn answered immediately, "He is. I just came from his room but the problem is that he marked Adeline without her consent."


    "What?!" Augustus facepalmed, not being able to think of anything else to do. "Shit. Why?!"


    "They had fallen into theke. She got hyperthermia and she currently has pneumonia. She was not marked by him, we won''t have her amongst us at the moment." Dn said point bank not thinking of hiding any information from the beta lycan. "The problem is, I think they''ll go back."


    Augustus narrowed his eyes. That was thest of what they needed. "This time it won''t." He vowed. This time he would go to the rjght person.

 Chapter 284 - The Betas Efforts - III

    When Adaline opened her eyes the first question she saw was Augustus. Adelene blinked repeatedly to get her vision cleared Before focusing on Augustus who was standing in front of her.


    "What?" She croaked out. Her voice sounded tired and when she spoke a sharp pain shooted up her neck as if someone had stabbed her with a pencil.


    It hurt.


    Why did it hurt? Why was she lying down in a room that she did not recognise?


    Augustus did not answer her but moved around the bed toe to her side where a small chair was and Adeline''s eyes followed him.


    After he sat down on the stool his sullen expression slightly scared her. "Do you remember what happenedst, Luna?"


    She felt irritation seep in before it finally clicked. She nodded..


    Adaline could feel the same fear that she felt in the Jungle once againe back to her as she gave a cautious nce around the room. She remembered what the demon sounded like and it did not settle down the nerves she felt after hearing his question.


    He nodded after her confirmation. "I am here for a reason Luna. Do you remember running to the Cliff?"


    She did but what happened after that was quite a blur and no matter how much you try to pressure her mind into remembering it, she could not. Adeline gave him a nod.


    "You could not stop when you reached the end of the ce and you fell down." He revealed. "Thankfully, Xavier I and Dn were there yet we could not reach you in time and you fell off the Cliff. Xavier went after you where we stood back and got help."


    He purposely left the information regarding the blow to his head. They did not have much evidence about it which is why he did not bother putting it in her mind.


    Adelen could feel her eyes watering. "What ha. .pen?" God, it really hurt her to talk even if it were little words.


    He sighed very loudly. "You fell into the frozen river cracking the ss on the surface at the impact. The Alpha did not get impacted at all and healed in record time to get you out of the frozen river and into a cave. Also built fire for you but that was not enough,"


    He gulped and continued, " the problem was you did not. You were on the verge of getting hyperthermia. You have pneumonia for now. The only thing that could get your body to heat up quicker and have a good immune system was for the alpha to bite you."


    "B-bite?" She whispered as her eyes widened in the realisation of what Xavier had done or what Augustus could mean. "You mean¡ª"


    "He marked you." Augustuspleted for her.


    Adeline closed her eyes in resignation. That was not good. That was not good at all.


    Adaline closed her eyes and breathed in and out. She did not want to panic nor did she want to overwhelm herself with the feeling of sadness. Adeline wanted to have a clear head while thinking about all of this. So she has to get her facts right as the first thing.


    "What would have happened if he had not marked me?" Adaline could barely get the words out of her mouth but considered it to be important for her to know.


    Augustus winced as he spoke, "as far as I know hypothermia can be fatal if not treated soon enough."


    Adeline moved her neck to face him. "Are you telling me that this could have killed me? Is that why Xavier marked me?"


    "There was a threat on your life, Luna. It was a given that Alpha would do anything to protect you. He even built a fire and kept you dangerously near it but your body was not warming up even with the constant body heat he gave you. It was only a given that this option would make sure that you would survive."


    Adeline just closed her eyes in frustration. Marking is not something that was easy and the next step to it was mating.


    She knew exactly what it entailed when she was marked by someone. What had added in the most was that she had not given her consent for being marked by Xavier because now nature was going to put them together to meet and breed.


    "Why is he not here Augustus?" Adeline mumbles out the words not bothering to waste her energy on a conversation like this. "Why are you present here instead of him?"


    "The Alpha has to be restrained for the time being. You are in a delicate situation and his instincts or to protect you. However, you need medical support more." He answered presenting her with the truth finding no reason to why he should have hidden the fact that Xavier was being restrained.


    Adelene licked her bottom lip before raising her hand and lightly grazing the fingers over the bandaging on her neck. She could feel the outline of the cotton on the mark that was given by him. So it was real.


    He had marked her without his consent.


    "Leave," she closed her eyes once again, "Just leave."


    Adaline did not want to deal with any of it anymore. The only saying that she wanted to do was just close her eyes and forget it all.


    Augustus stood up with a nod. "before I leave is there something that I can provide you with?"


    "Please, leave me a phone." Adelene added after some thought.


    Augustus give her a node before moving out of the room anding back to the phone on his hand that he ced on the table beside her bed.


    "Anything else?" He asked once more to which Adaline shook her head and he walked away.


    There was nothing else that she wanted which is why she forced her body to set up and grabbed the phone before dialling the one person that she could think of would give her the honest opinion on what should have happened.

 Chapter 285 - A House Check - I

    ~Capital; The Quill Estate~


    Teresa felt super nervous even before she was out of bed. The feeling came to her just as her eyes opened and she did not feel good about that.


    "I can hear you thinking even in my sleep," Korr spoke up in his raspy voice making her look to her side, "why don''t you go back to sleep? It is still early in the morning."


    Tessa sighed and shook her head as she returned her eyes back to the ceiling where she had been staring at previously. "I tried but failed."


    Korr reached out and ced his arm over her waist before pulling her to him. "You worry for no reason. Alexandier ising today. So worry not because we are going to have every corner of the house checked."


    That was exactly what did not put Tessa at ease.. The witch or warlock as he ims to call himself wasing to their house and it groom owners inside her then ever.


    She was truly worried and what they would find inside the house and how was all of this going to be responsible for what happened.


    *****


    Alexandier entered before breakfast and all he brought with him was a small bag made of jute.


    "That''s it?" She questioned his belongings. "There is always going to help you with this?"


    The warlock chuckled. "More than enough honestly. You shall see if he allows you too."


    Teresa frowned immediately. "What do you mean?" Why won''t she be allowed?


    "Alexandier," Korr''s hand held her shoulder and pulled her close, "how long are you going to be here for?"


    Alexandier narrowed his eyes at the slightest, "I cannot determine how long it is going to take me." He answered very conveniently. The warlock waited for the shifter to move but when he didn''t, the former chose to add, "Now, just so you know the quicker you let me enter, the quicker I will finish."


    That was a rather cheeky thing to do in the house of a shifter who had a human mate.


    Korr gave him a low growl before moving to the side and gently pushing his mate behind him. "Go on."


    Alexandier entertain house and just took two steps inside before stopping again and ncing what was in front of him.


    At this point the whole house was visible to him, the stairs that went upstairs to the living room and dining room.


    He looked at everything present inside the room before returning to the master of the house. He raised his hand which haf the jute bag in it, "inside the bag are faeries and they are going to catch any material that can link possible do anything to dark magic or dark arts of any kind."


    "Faeries?" Tessa repeated, giving a confused nce in the direction of the man standing next to her. "What''s happening? What are they going to do?"


    Alexandier turned his eyes to the man instead of the woman, "you should exin it to her while I get to work. The quicker I am done the better it would be because I am yet to investigate the pce."


    Tessa did not pay attention to what he said, rather had a close eye on what he was doing. He opened the jute bag and just as he did that small blue coloured dots, neon somehow, exit out of the bag on their own before scattering around the house.


    "Mate," Korr first tightened his hand over her shoulder giving her a squeeze and then spoke, "those are small faeries. Usually they are the size of our thumbs but these ones are smaller than that. They can instantly detect dark magic and that is what they are going to do."


    "Dark magic?" Tessa looked at him. That was something she had only heard of in serials and TV and now when she heard it for the first time, Tessa I had no idea what to do.


    Korr nodded but his face showed the sadness he felt, "unfortunately."


    Tessa looked at Alexandeir to find him walking up the stairs. "What do we do about him?" She said, ncing up at her mate. "Should we go after him? I want to know what it is."


    Korr gave a sigh as he followed her line of sight. "Just be behind me."


    Grabbing her hand, he took her to upstairs where the warlock had disappeared. It was the room that Adeline stayed in.


    They found standing above the exact spot where Tessa had found the look like of Adaline melting down into a pile of Dirt.


    "That''s where it happened." She told Alexandier, "that is exactly where I saw the lookalike melt."


    "Was it?" The warlock drawled out very easily. "That is why the faeries think that this room contains most of the dark magic." He mused.


    It was more like he had muttered the words under his breath which is why did not catch any of them.


    Leaning towards Korr, she whispered, "What he say?"


    Korr nced at her. "He knows."


    Tessa straightened up. The fairies scattered all around the room. She had initially thought that they would cluster around one spot but instead of that they were scattered around the entire room so did it mean. . .


    "Is her entire room infected?" Teresa called as she jumped on her tiptoes to look beyond The Wall of skin standing in front of her. Korr was purposely blocking heavy inside and since his shoulders were very broad, it made it difficult for her to see what was going on inside.


    "I don''t know," Alexandier narrowed his eyes, "since this was the room where it happened the faeries are naturally attracted here. I need to check every corner of the house. There could be more."


    He nced at Korr. "Maybe you should take her out. Send your butler in, he can watch."


    Teresa scoffed. She knew that Korr would not take her out of the house on themand of the wall clock that he did not rust and even hated a little bit he turned around and held her arm before taking her away from the room.


    "Hey! What?" She screamed in protest.


    "You heard him," Korr said, "We listen to him."

 Chapter 286 - A House Check - II

    Sincere apologies for not updating for the past week. I had really, really bad couple of days. Have a wonderful day ans night!


    ***


    From the corner of her eye, Teresa could see the butler move upstairs as they walked out of the house.


    "Really Korr?" She snapped at the man who was dragging her out. "You have never trusted that man and now you are going to throw me out on hismand?" This was outrageous.


    "Suggestion." Korr corrected immediately but did not stop pulling her until they came to a gazebo.


    Teresa let him do that. She scoffed when he corrected her..


    Once they stopped, Tessa could not help but seeth at the man, "suggestion? What the hell did you drag me out? Adeline is my niece more than she is useful stuff she is my blood!"


    A growl slipped out of his mouth. "Don''t say that, Teresa. Adeline is my niece just as she is yours. If I did not feel the bond with her I would have never given her my name."


    His name? Perhaps that was just the problem and the root cause of it all. If they did not have his name or they did not just meet him everything would have been alright.


    They would have left in their world peacefully and moved on from everything but here they were fighting to stay alive from an unknown source that might be present in the house that they were unaware of.


    "Forget about that," Tessa waved it off by raising hands dramatically in the air trying to brush off the anger she felt, "how about you just tell me what he is trying to find inside?"


    Korr raised a brow in return. "Did not get what we just told you?"


    Tessa barely managed to suppress the frustrated ground that she was going to release.


    "What I mean. . '''' She sighed loudly. This was getting too much and Teresa was running out of words for what to say.


    "Come here," Korr whispered, tired of watching his mate in visible distress. This was not the life that he had hoped for nor was what he had imagined when he found his mate but since he was in this he was going to make sure that they were all safe.


    "Take a deep breath and tell me what it is that you want to know. I cannot let you in because you are human." He exined everything very gently and as softly as possible. "It is a liability for you that will continue till the very end and I cannot change that unfortunately."


    " So I cannot ever be better than a human?"


    He chuckled. "Well that is Somethingpletely different that you talk of and something you''re not ready to make a decision for. We will talk about it some other time."


    Korr pulled back from the heart and looked at her with a loving gaze and gentle expression, something that had been reservedpletely for her. "Now my love I want you to think and understand what it is that you want to say. Process your thoughts and let me know."


    Teresa nodded and let it all sink in.


    As far as she knew there was something inside the house that had previously been cleared but she was still not sure if it was there or not. If they found out more than that could mean that something was very gravely wrong. But what if . . . .


    "Sir," Javis stood at the port of the house looking at them with his hands behind his back, "Sir Alexandier has moved from young Adeline''s room and is seeking permission to go into yours."


    Korr gave his mate a worried nze who did not seem to hold the same emotions as him.


    "We should go in," said she, "please I need to say what''s going on inside!"


    Unable to say no to that innocent face filled with curiosity inside, he gave her a nod and held his hand and led her behind him.


    The short amount of time in which Korr led back into the house and to their room he made sure to hold her hand and keep her behind him.


    Alexandier was already waiting for them in front of the room. "Now?" He pointed to the door.


    "Go ahead," Korr told him but did not move from where he was standing. Even if he had agreed to let Teresa inside the house he was not going to let her directly close to what could be a potential source of the magic.


    Alexandier opened the room to the bedroom and the small twinkling lights of little faeries went inside with him.


    Tessa stood on her toes to see what it was about but the huge man in front of her was blocking her way.


    She huffed.


    Instead of repeating the action again Teresa patiently waited for the warlock toe back so that she could shoot him with her questions.


    But when he did Teresa fell silent because of the expression that was on his face. The warlock appeared to be torn, confused and slightly angry.


    "What?" Korr asked with a small frown. "I did not hear your mutter spell."


    "That is because I did not," Alexsandeir agreed, "Bu¡ª"


    The shrill ringtone of the phone made the warlock silent at the interruption. His eyes moved to the master of the house in question.


    "Excuse me," Korr did not find himself to have any reason to apologize for a work call. He moved to his office but not before giving the butler a silent node to keep an eye on his mate.


    However it was the number on the phone that made him frown in question again. The number clearly did not belong to anyone in the capital and that only made him slightly cautious because his number was not distributed, especially the work phone, to many people.


    Who was it?


    He picked up the phone, "Who is it?" He said, very much suspicious of who it could be.


    "Uncle Korr?" Adeline''s soft and hesitant voice made him soften his stance. "Do you have a minute?"

 Chapter 287 - A House Check - III

    When Alexandeir entered the room of the couple that only the house nothing out of the blue happened. In fact he did not feel anything that was out of the ordinary.


    Nothing seemed out of its ce. It was as if no magic had ever taken ce inside this house.


    It felt different. It felt entirely different from Adeline''s room. It did not feel like it was the path of one house but like it waspletely different. Completely different like it was north and the South of the country or two different realms.


    Never in his life had he seen something so peculiar happening in front of him.


    He walked out the door to find Korr and behind him standing was mate and the butler ever so present..


    "What?" Korr asked with a small frown. "I did not hear your mutter spell."


    "That is because I did not," Alexsandeir agreed, "Bu¡ª"


    The shrill ringtone of the phone made the warlock silent at the interruption. His eyes moved to the master of the house in question.


    "Excuse me," Korr excused himself and the warlock did not miss the look that the shifter gave to his Butler.


    "So?" The curious yet confused human questioned him. "Did you find something in the room?''


    Alexandier shook his head. "No, I did not find anything in your room and I do not think that I would."


    "Why?" She said immediately as if shocked that she was not able to find anything.


    Humans were fickle and it made the warlock wonder if this woman meant something regarding his abilities or was just shocked in general to not find anything.


    On the other hand, it was apletely different thought in his mind. Was he even supposed to tell her anything? Given the nature of a person that she was, humans were rather kept away from such matters.


    Especially in his realm, humans were never involved in any kind of magic or sensitive information. One never knew what was in their mind.


    "I think we should wait for your mate toe inside." He told her politely. "You both should hear this in one go instead of having this here separately from me."


    The human raised a brow. "Don''t address me as yes I am an idiot here. There was something going on, beyond my understanding, I get that, but don''t ignore my presence and tell me what is going on with my child."


    "I am not considering you to be an idiot, I never said that," he certainly there but was Alexandier was not agreeing to it in front of her. "All I am saying is to wait for you mate to arrive because he will give you a better understanding of what is happening."


    "Don''t you have an understanding of what is happening?" Tessa rebuked. "You could tell me what is going on and with your witchcraft point of view, you could actually do it better."


    Alexandier bit back the bubblingugh in his throat. Only if the human''s mate heard her say it.


    Alexandier nced back inside the room. The fairies had not found anything and now had scattered all around the house. They would be back on hismand but he let them do their thing.


    "Your room has nothing inside it." He revealed. "I think it was just to room for the girl that had the major element which is why I need to ask a few questions to your mate."


    "Just Adeline then?" Teresa repeated.


    If she was meant to be relieved then she certainly was not. How was this any better than what it was before? Adaline was still remaining to be the prime target and Teresa did not have it sit well with her.


    It hurt her to know that at the end of the day it was her child that was going to get her. There was not even an ounce of problem on her way there was tonnes carried on Adeline.


    "Yes. . " Alexandier said, "is there something that you want to tell me?" He stated it, very gently, not wanting to startle her. She appeared to be in a very deep kind of thought process.


    Teresa, who had previously been looking away, looked into his eyes considering what he had asked of her.


    Why would he ask her that?


    As a person who practiced witchcraft was he not supposed to know what was going on already?


    "Um''. .." she hesitated. What was his office to tell him in the first ce? If anything Tessa really considered that he was supposed to know it all. "Are you not know the one who is supposed to know what''s going on?"


    He chuckled and shook his head. " Humans have a different perspective when ites to witches and warlocks and especially magic. I cannot tell you anything until another word for saturn and there are many factors involved for anything, even a single event, to happen."


    Teresa had to agree with him on that. But just as she was about to open her mouth and ask him about what he wanted to know when it hit her.


    Korr was always weary of this man. In fact, she realised that he had never even left her alone with the witch for a second or two. The Butler was always there.


    Which certainly meant that the man she trusted did not trust this one.


    She gulped.


    Should she even tell him something if she was not sure that she was supposed to trust him?


    Korr did not trust him clearly and that was enough for Teresa ro judge him from.


    "You can think whatever you want, human," Alexsandeir gave an exaggerated sigh. "But remember the sooner you want this problem to be solved, the quicker I would have to get to the bottom of this and if you do not tell me anything, I am going to take my sweet time to discover it."


    He did not look like he was getting about it. Of course he was going to take a sweet time in finding out something that they already knew.


    "What do you want to know?" She whispered and licked her lips. Tessa had never felt this uncertain in her life.


    "Anything, it is that you can tell me which might not be in my knowledge would be helpful." Alexandier said. "Are there any details that you feel was left out for me?"


    "Sir," Javis stepped in, "how about we let the master in this conversation as well?"


    What did he mean by that? Teresa knew that she could very well carry out the conversation without needing the help of Korr.


    "No," she hissed at him. "I know what to do!"

 Chapter 288 - A Call From The North - I

    ~Back in the North~


    Adeline gripped the phone tightly as the Bell rang and she waited for someone to pick up the phone. She had waited for some time before cing the call. Yet as the ringtone continued she could not help but regret the decision of making it.


    Was even going to pick it up? Why was he taking so long?


    "Hello?"


    "Uncle Korr?" Adaline sat up slightly at the voice of her uncle.


    "Adaline?" Korr whispered.. "Darling, what are you upto? Aaj things that back there that you had to call me? If you want, I cane in the evening."


    "No, No," Adeline bit her lip. She let out a shaky sigh wandering on what to say.


    "I just wanted to talk about what happened in the recent days but I cannot tell you everything over the phone."


    "Okay," Korr drawled out carefully, "Well what is it that you want to say to me?"


    Adeline carefully chose her words. " A series of events led Xavier to Mark me as the only option left for me. I would have died from hyperthermia if he did not."


    When Korr remained silent for a long time Adaline could not help but nce at the phone, taking it away from here to make sure that they were still on call. She ced it back on her ear and said, "Hello? Uncle are you there?"


    "I am." Came his curt reply. "Give me a minute."


    And she did.


    Adeline sat on The bed nervously ncing around the room wondering why he was taking such a long time to answer her.


    "Is that a big thing?" Adeline gulped. "Is it that serious?"


    "Adaline," Korr began, "from what you''ve told me, I need to know a lot more because that would decide on what he did was right or wrong."


    So it was more serious than she had imagined.


    "I-I don''t really know how to begin. ." That was a big problem because all Adeline remembered was the jumbled up problem that she did not know where to begin from.


    And about the problem of the beast that was chasing her through the Jungle it was another saying that she just could not say it out loud to her uncle because obviously why would he believe her?


    "I don''t know. . . " She sighed.


    Korr did not miss a beat before replying, "Alright then how about you tell me what were the reasons told to you because of which he marked you?"


    That was something Adaline could do.


    "They said that I was on the verge of getting hyperthermia. At present I have pneumonia."


    "Define the word," her uncle repeatedly, "define on the verge. What were your symptoms?"


    " Like. . Um," Adeline clicked her tongue, " I had gold feet and hands and my lips were turning blue. My body was pale and I had like. . . a very cold body?" Did any of that even make sense?


    "Huh. Alright."


    Maybe, it did.


    "I will be honest added in. The threat of a mate dying makes a shifter do anything. However I cannot justify the actions of the boy which makes it your decision to weigh the facts and decide which bnce you want to go with."


    Adeline closed her eyes and helplessness. She knew the facts and she was trying to find the bnce that she wanted to go with but the problem was she did not know what to do or what to look for which was the reason why she had called for her uncle.


    Now her uncle suggested that it was at the end of the day her decision which brought her back to the same point that she stood on before calling him.


    And to top it all off, she had not seen the man in action. Where was he? Why had he note and instead sent Augustus to deal with her?


    "That''s the point, " she said as he scratched her head, "even Augustus told me that I could die and what Xavier did was just to save my life but I have not even seen Xavier till now. He just has not stepped into the room!"


    She felt frustrated and abandoned.


    "He is guilty then." Korr told calmly. " Don''t think of him as someone who is abandoning you after cing his mark on you. The shifter inside him is feeling the guilt of marking you without your consent."


    Oh. . .she had not thought about that. At the end of the day shifters were people that could feel emotions which meant that it was true that Xavier could probably was feel the guilt inside which is why he did not show his face to her.


    "If he is guilty then why mark me in the first ce? The way you put it, uncle, if he knew he was going to be guilty after words for me not being in conscious to given consent why do it in the first ce?"


    Korr chuckled. "Consciousness does not matter if you might lose it permanently. What matter to him was you being alive." Korr sighed. "I don''t know the king personally for me to be able to judge his character but from what I know and what you to have been through it was a decision that he did not make easily."


    I have been through a lot. Majority of her anger against that came from when she was not aware of anything. Now that she was Adeline wondered what kind of decision was she to make here because the mark bonded her forever to him.


    It was eternity and eternity was no joke.


    Another thought came to her mind to making a question everything. Her hand went to her bandaged neck and traced the outline of the cotton on the side of head where the mark was.


    "But what if all of them lied to me?" Adeline asked what was on her mind. "For all I know they could be having a n behind my backs and lying to me about it." It would hurt her I''d they did.

 Chapter 289 - A Call From The Heart- I

    Adeline knew what it meant when she said that but the possibility of it happening was not any less either.


    All of them, the people she knew at the moment were shifters at nature and it was obvious that they were going to favour Xavier over her. For Adaline it was desperately important to know if they were lying to her or not.


    "cing a mark on someone, if not temporary, is for life uncle. If it had been temporary then they would have told me, and since it''s not . . ." She fell silent.


    It was for life and life could end or continue to whatever extent it wanted. Not only that but Adaline did not want to be marked like that.


    "Say it, Adeline." Korr said. "Let it out."


    She did. "I have been marked for life and that is not how I imagined it to be. Yes, I would have taken time and this was so soon. . . I want it to be different and I want it to be with him." Forever was a long time. It was a long time especially when one was not sure if they were with the right person and she and Xavier were in the process of healing.


    "You don''t like it." Korr concluded. "You don''t like that you have been marked for life especially when you were not aware."


    To sum it all up in one go, "Yes."


    "Go talk to him Adeline," Korr said instead, taking her by surprise. "The only person who can put it all in the clear is him and as for talking about if it was right, then if it was your aunt who was on the verge of getting hypothermia which can be fatal, I would have done the same."


    "Huh . ." She muttered, her mind going somewhere else, "Okay. Bye."


    "Bye kid." Korr said before he hung up.


    Adelene slowly took the phone away from her ear and ced it on the side table. As much as she hated being marked against her consent if she was going to die and this was the only option to save her, Adeline could understand How desperate and helpless Xavier must have felt in that moment.


    Which is why at the moment it became even more important to talk to Xavier because he was not here at the moment and by the looks of it, he was not going to show up any time soon.


    Adeline grabbed the cover in her hand before taking it off her and cing her feet down. Just the moment when she stood at the door opened and Elizabeth walked in.


    "What are you doing?" Elizabeth gently pushed Adaline back onto the bed as the first thing. "You should be resting, not going around standing up, especially when the temperature is freezing without any shoes."


    Adeline grabbed Elizabeth''s hands on her shoulders and took them away. "I need to see Xavier."


    Elizabeth checked the jug of water. "Do you need some hot water to drink perhaps? You were awfully cold when you were brought in and I have heard that hot water helps calm your throat."


    Adeline scoffed. How nice of them to ignore her.


    "Elizabeth," Adelene began again but this time even more firmly, "I said I need to see Xavier." She stressed on each and every word in case this draft person did not understand the second time.


    Elizabeth, previously holding the jug, dropped it on the table with a loud thud on the table. "I would love for you to meet him but the Alpha does not want to meet anyone."


    Adeline frowned. "What? Why?"


    Thest thing that Adaline wanted now was for them to stop talking. She needed to hear things from him for rification and he needed to exin them for them to move forward.


    Adeline continued to look at Elizabeth for an answer who appeared to be at a loss of one.


    Adeline sighed. "Just take me to him?"


    She was practically desperate at this point and would not mind adding a little please at the end.


    Elizabeth gulped. "Not that I have a problem in doing that but he is not taking any visitors in the room. Also he is um . . . chained up, are you ready to see that?"


    "Chained up?!" Adeline''s eyes widened significantly. "Why?!" Why in the world was he chained up? Not only that but was anyone allowed to change up the king?


    Elizabeth replied, "The beast and the men do not see eye to eye on this matter. The problem is as much as the beast wants toe andfort you particrly and protect you Xavier wants to pull away because he knows what he has done." Elizabeth nced at the neck of Adaline.


    The mark. Elizabeth was talking about the mark and how it had affected Xavier but that was just how it had affected adaline.


    Adeline got down from the bed and with her feet firmly nted at the ground she started in front of Elizabeth with her back straightened as she told her, "you will take me to Xavier and I don''t care if he takes any visitors or not because he will have to take me."


    Elizabeth shook her head, "But Adel¡ª"


    "No!" Adeline yelled! "I just want to talk to Xavier and you are going to take me to him! That is the end of the story!"


    She was at the end of her wits and Elizabeth again and again going on and on about the same thing did not help Adaline in this case.


    She was going to talk to Xavier and there was nothing that anyone could do about it.


    Elisabeth finally gave her a reluctant nod before sliding her slippers right in front of her that Adaline slipped her feet into.


    "Come on," Elizabeth said, shing her a quick smile before opening the door for her to go out first.


    Adeline took in a huge breath before walking out of the door. This time Adide was aware.. This time she made good use of resources and This time they were going to do it right.

 Chapter 290 - A Call From The Heart - II

    It was only a few rooms that they crossed before the staircase arrived and Elizabeth took her up two floors.


    She finally stopped in front of the room with a door that seemed to be thick.


    "Why is this door thicker than the others?" Adeline could not help but ask the question in her mind. The Other doors in the building were of normal build but this one seems to be even thicker than her hand.


    "We keep the wolves that are not to be disturbed here." Elizabeth answered with a nce at Adaline as she stood in front of the door. "These doors are thicker in nature along with the walls making it harder for sound to prate. At the moment we need to block out anything rted to you from the Alpha."


    Wow, that did not sound pleasant to even hear.


    "Has he been there as long as I have been here?"


    Elizabeth nodded. " Are you sure that you want to go in? Because he might not talk to you and he is also changed." Elizabeth gave her a sorry look before saying, "if I put myself in your shoes and now I won''t be able to see Dn like that."


    But Adeline did not see herself having any problems like that; it was because of the reason that Xavier had chosen to chain himself.


    "Just open the door Elizabeth." Adeline stood her ground.


    Elizabeth nodded and took a key out of her pocket. "Augustus and Patricia will surely give me a tough time for this but since you say so." Elizabeth muttered under his breath before turning the key and opening the door with the small amount of strength.


    She pointed inside nudging Adaline to move. "I will be outside so if you want toe out you can knock on the door or if you don''t want me to close the door at all?"


    "I''ll knock," Adeline murmured, looking inside the room and focusing there. She walked inside the roompletely ignoring Elisabeth standing outside and walked in without goodbye or a word for farewell.


    When she entered the room it was on the right side that the bed was on and on either the other side of the bed were chains attached to the wall that held the man on the bed who was staring at her.


    Adeline took in the sight in front of her. The chains were long enough for Xavier to move around but the man in question wasing lying down on the bed with the chains surrounding him.


    "Aren''t you a sight to admire?" Adelene tilted her head. "Why don''t you stay like this forever?"


    Xavier scoffed and rolled his eyes. "Leave."


    "I did," Adeline said but before she could realise the word had already slipped past her, "I had nned to leave the world when I jumped off the Cliff it was you who followed me."


    Xavier''s eyes darkened considerably at that. "Adaline." The name was said in a clear warning tone but Adaline did not adhere to it.


    Instead the little Penguin shook her head defiantly and tilted her chin up. "You marked me Xavier."


    The words were a statement but they came out as an usation. The shifter could not tolerate looking at his mate anymore and averted his eyes.


    The action did not slip past Adaline. "I don''t know what you are guilty of. I have been told that I have a high probability of dying."


    The shifter remained silent, making Adeline sigh. "Can you please confirm that I was going to die and you saved me by marking me?"


    Xavier raised his head and leveled his stare with her. "Why am I supposed to confirm, Adeline? Would it change anything if I send no?"


    Adeline frowned.


    Xavier continued, "what if I tell you that was not the reason I marked you for? What if the reason I did it was to simply have my mark over you?"


    Adeline could feel the urge of crying building up. Her eyes watered and she tried not to blink so that they would not fall to her cheeks.


    "I don''t understand . . . " She sniffed, "why is it always like this with you?"


    "You do something then you take the me and you build up the guilt of it inside you. That is not enough! At the end of it you will start pushing me away and when I try to get closer to you you throw me," Adelene pointed at herself and then at the wall, "so far away that I don''t even know where it hurts!"


    She wiped the tears on her cheek that had escaped. "You keep on pushing me and throw me away until I stay there and when you feel that it is convenient youe to make to pick me up to show me the dreams o-of happiness and then you do something again because of the circu-circumstances and-d then you d-do th. .e," Adeline groaned in frustration loudly before gripping her hair and pulling on them.


    "Adeline. . ." Xavier murmured in concern.


    "You always do this!" Adelene shrieked as she pointed a daring finger at the Alpha king. "You always do this and this is what you choose to do, not something that is just supposed to happen! You choose to break me and then try to build me all over again. How long do you think it willst before I breakpletely?!"


    Xavier stared at her with eyes filled of horror. "Break you?"


    Adaline scoffed incredulously. "Break me? Do you really have to ask that? Do you know what depression is and it''s not the depression but you don''t even know is there! I was in bed for months and I was not able to get up without thinking of you and you¡ªUgghhh!" Adeline groaned and shook her head finally letting the tears left before falling onto her knees on the ground.


    "You always do this . . . you always choose to do this." She cried, hell she wailed like a freaking manic.


    In her mind, Adelene knew exactly what she was doing and what path she was going down on. This was not the first time when she had let go of her self and cried crazily.


    But it had been long ago since she had done that. The months that she had spent in depression was full of trying episodes like these and Adeline could feel her self slipping into a familiar one.


    She knew that this was going to be a mistake.. She knew that she should have never given Xavier the chance toe near because now, with as much as hopes he had given her, Adeline knew that bringing herself back was going to be much more difficult than before.

 Chapter 291 - A Call From The Heart - III

    ¡ú self harm ahead. Reader discretion advised.¡û


    ***


    "Adeline. . " Xavier said in a desperate attempt to reach her but Adeline felt too far gone in the moment.


    She could feel her cells losing control like she had done months ago. All days and nights were spent in the bed, the same bed that she would never let them change the sheets of. The one time that they had to the practically had to drag Adaline off the bed.


    No one, not even the butler or the member of the staff, liked to drag Adaline of the bed which is why the sheets were never changed in front of her. The moment adaline came back from the bathroom the sheets were already changed which was in the span of a minute or two.


    She could feel the pitying to her from everyone. Adaline remembered clearly how her aunt used to cry while standing at the door thinking that adeline was asleep.


    Teresa found herself to be sleepless most of the nights when Adaline was depressed out of her soul. The only thing that brought the aunt calm was watching Adaline.


    But as much as Teresa would watch adelen she would also started to cry at the helplessness she felt.


    Adeline never wanted her aunt want to feel like that again but she also knew that if she ever went back to the house she would behave in the same way, if not worse than before.


    Somehow there was only one option left for her which was to not go back and that was inevitable.


    The king was with them and the king''s most important ministers were also with them. So they would have to go back sometimes soon and Adeline would have to go back with them unless . . .


    Adeline''s slightly red eyes moved to the window that was locked on the side of the room.


    It contained thick ss which made it difficult for sound to prate from it. Her eyes narrowed as she stared at it and wild thoughts ran in her mind.


    She could do it. Adeline could find a way around it all and end it.


    "Adeline!" Xavier snapped finding himself at the end of his witts when he saw Adeline watching the window.


    It was not that there was anything wrong for Adaline to look outside of a window but the way she look that it scared him shitless.


    The crazed more likely deranged look in her eyes scared him. The parted lips that moved as if she was whispering the words and thoughts going inside her mind but nothing came out of them. Not only that but the slightly tilted head towards the ground and the hair that was in front of her eyes made her seem like a girl at her lowest.


    Fuck that, there was nothing to make it seem like she was at the lowest because she already was.


    Fuck that again, what had he done.


    Adeline stood up on shaking legs. They wobbled but she gained control of it and move towards the window.


    "You always do this," she muttered under her breath but this time Xavier was able to hear them, "you always do it and I can''t do it."


    Adelen very slowly turned her head around and look at Xavier through the small locks of hair covering her face. "It''s onest time you push me away. Onest time you hold yourself guilty for." Onest time she tried.


    There were times when Xavier could say that he had never felt fear grouping over him for dear life ever in his life. Now those times were hardly at the back of his head. They would just out.


    They had been more times than he could count now where he had said the year grip into him, paralyzing him to do anything. Most of the chances were with added in just like this one was. Just like the one where she fell off the Cliff was. Just like the one where she had been cut open on a stone tform in front of him and just like when she left him in the police car.


    "Adeline," he whispered as his own eyes watered, "I beg you please." Fucking chains, he cursed in his mind as he gave them a good pull making the rattle.


    "Beg . .beg. . .beg. ." Adeline slowly sang the word like a luby before giving a shortugh at the end of a. She did this while she was opening the window.


    Xavier was in his own spur-of-the-moment. He had gotten up on the bed and was facing the wall before pulling on the chains even more harshly and roughly than before.


    The beast surfaced and pulled his strength into the body before giving that one thug and then other making the chains finally break from the walls. Along with the change fell out huge pieces of bricks that they were attached to. At the same moment the door to the room opened and footsteps scurried inside.


    In a desperate attempt to get out of the chains, the Alpha had not only tore the chains from the wall, he had pulled out the cemented bricks too.


    Adeline was almost half way out of the window. She had one leg over the ledge and was on the way of pulling the other when Xavier wrapped his arm her midriff and pulled her back onto the floor.


    He had pulled her over to the ground making her fall on the floor and then he covered her body with his own.


    Xavier did not put hisplete weight on her. Rather he was in a position of push ups.


    Staring into her red eyes, he realised to what extent to which he had ended up ying to Adide with without even realising it.


    He had never intended to y with his Penguin.. He had never realised that his own guilt was not just drowning him rather sinking her with him as well.

 Chapter 292 - A Call From The Heart - IV

    Even though hisplete attention was on the human beneath him Xavier was aware about the presence of the people that had entered the room and were watching them.


    A thunderous ground by the Alpha was enough to make them step back.


    "Alpha," Augustus began, "we¡ª"


    "Leave," Xavier growled. "Now." He spat loud and clear. The alpha was not joking about hismand and every one of them knew that he would attack them.


    Reluctantly so, but everyone left the room after themand of the Alpha. No one could define the Alpha even if they tried their level best. The shifter inside them gave up too quickly.


    Not to forget the fact that Luna''s guard was right outside the door and they were pretty much immune to themands of the Alpha when it was the matter concerning Luna''s protection.


    Once the door was closed and Xavier no longer felt the threatening presence of anyone except his mate, he calmed down significantly than before yet still on high alert.


    "Adeline. . ." He breathed out the name as a prayer. "Baby. . ." `` He couldn''t believe it.


    Iron still did not speak. He continued to stare into her eyes but Adeline remained silent.


    She stared back but those eyes haunted him with how emotionless her eyes were. They were nk.


    Adeline''s always had a twinkle in them and they had lost the Twinkle.


    She sniffed and closed her eyes as her lips parted in a breath left. She slowly started to gain control on her breathing.


    "Baby," he croaked out and nuzzled into where Adeline''s mark was. When he did that Xavier knew exactly what kind of effect it would have on Adaline. It brought a calming sensation to her. Calming her down by telling her that her mate, her protector, har caretaker, her lover, was right here with her.


    Adeline felt a shudder go down her body. There was some kind of feeling washing over her bringing her calm and soothing her pounding heart.


    She kept her eyes closed and shook her head softly side to side. She was not giving into him and he understood that but it was also notable that she had calmed down very much from before.


    "It''s okay baby," he whispered to her. "I''m so fucking sorry." He continued to rub her back. The gentle touch was having its effect on her and he could see that.


    He could not shake off the guilt that settled into his chest even more than It had been previously. It just kept on piling up to how he had ruined Adaline.


    Fuck, what had he done to her.


    Adeline''s body rxed as the bond took over.


    Finally when she rxed enough, he pushed himself on top of her and sat down on the side before pulling her close and into hisp.


    He snuggled close. "I''m sorry baby." He whispered to her, "I''m really sorry."


    Adeline didn''t reply to him immediately. Rather she let her mind think what it wanted to say for sure before opening her mouth and just whispering the words, "why do you have to me yourself for everything Xavier? Sometimes we can put it on the situation."


    She had him take a huge breath in and then release it before she felt his lips on her temple.


    "At that moment your life was more important to me, Adaline. When you were stable I realised in that moment that I found you to myself without your permission and I did that forever." He revealed allowing Adaline to have a glimpse of his mind. "I hate the fact that you are bound to me forever without you choosing to do so. Without us establishing the trust and building a foundation for this rtionship."


    So he felt the same as Adeline just as he had done this before Xavier chose to me himself rather than the situation at hand.


    "No. ." She whispered, shaking her head. "To be honest if I was a shifter I would have done the same for you."


    Adelen pulled away from his chest immediately missing the warmth but then looked up at him. "Because I love you and I will do anything to save your life."


    It was then she noticed that his eyes shined brightly with tears. Big fat tears she had never imagined The bad boy Xavier to have for the Alpha King Xavier Rivera to have.


    "You love me?" Xavier repeated and gave her a chuckle. "You do realise they learn that half of your life problems are there because of me, in fact, most of them are. Do you realise what kind of life you would be living if I had never entered it?"


    Adeline pointed at the do on the side of the room, the very one that she was going to jump off from. "I was choosing to let go of this life. Do you want me to reconsider?"


    The Alpha did not hold back from growling at her in displeasure. His eyes shed at her for the first time warning her to stop before she went too far.


    "No seriously though," Adeline did not deter from her point, "I know you require the situation it was done and but it is done for. And the saying that I am going to say is practically forbidden in your world but if you want me to remove it I can burnt of m¡ª"


    Before Adeline could even finish your word Xavier''s hand had grabbed her throat rendering her speechless, quite literally.


    The Alpha had sensed a threat and this threat wasing from his mate so all he could do was make her calm and growling at the end of his throat so he wouldn''t be the one to scare her.


    Adeline patted his hand on her neck. For the first time she did not even feel threatened with the fact that there was someone strangling har. Xavier had barely applied any kind of pressure on her neck.


    Understanding what she meant Xavier let go and stood up.

 Chapter 293 - A Call From The Heart - V

    Before he could take a step away from her Adeline shot up, raised herself on her knees and held his hand stopping him effectively.


    "Before you even think of leaving me alone¡ª"


    Xavier interrupted before she could finish, "I am going to get you a ss of water, Adeline."


    She gulped and let go of his wrist but did not take her eyes off him. Suffice to say that Irnd did not trust you Xavier to run away from this and keep on ming himself.


    But Xavier had done exactly what he had told her that he would do. He moved to the corner of the room where a ss and a jug were kept. Pouring some water into the ss he brought it to her and made her drink at least half of it.


    "Thank you," Adeline said once she handed the cup to him and he kept it on the side.


    Xavier nodded in return but pulled her by her hand and made her sit on the bed. They were sitting face to face but on the edge of the bed and none of them made a move to sit in the centre.


    Adeline moved her eyes away from his face and Looked at the window. How bad was it on her part that did not regret trying to jump from a window? She did not have an ounce of guilt inside her for trying tomit suicide.


    "Please don''t ever do that again." She had previously and when she nced at him she found him looking at where she had been.


    He was also looking out the window.


    "Can you promise to not one away from me again?" She rebuked instead. "I would much rather have youe to me and tell me what happened and solve it if you try to chain yourself."


    Xavier took her hand in his and yed with her fingers. "I did that because it was necessary. I am more possessive than any shifter you are going to say because of my rank and I would never let even a doctor near you." He smiled. "I have to be chained no matter what the reason was."


    Did he really? Adelene could point out that he only needed to be changed for a day when she was being treated by the doctor and no one else was required in the room. After that, Xavier could hover her.


    But she did not.


    "This is permanent, right?" She pointed to the mark on her neck and Xavier nodded. "So this is never going to go away?" Adeline asked again and Xavier gave her a positive nod.


    Adeline hummed and nodded to herself before speaking again. "If this is going to stay here forever then why don''t we do something that is not expected from any of us to do?"


    He scowled. "What?"


    "Give this a chance." She said, "This mark is going to stay here forever. You are my mate which means I have no legal reasons to get rid of on the basis of. So why don''t we move forward from this and give this a chance?"


    Xavier continued to look at her before coughing and shaking his head. The reaction was enough for her to know that he was not entertaining the idea.


    "You have no idea what it means to be a mud mate of a king." Heughed slightly. "You won''t be able to take it, Adaline."


    Was it just to her or just this man always happened to talk in riddles?


    "What do you mean by that?" She hissed. "Can''t you see that I''m the one who is trying to make an effort? This is the only option that we have other than spending time apart and this mark is practically going to kill me!"


    "The mark ced on you had led me to be chained up. Don''t you think that if I''m never going to let a doctore close to you I might behave that simr way everyday?" Xavier cocked a brow up. "I am going to be a possessive fucker which you arepletely not ready for. Which is why I wanted you to slowly warm up to the idea of being my mate."


    Holyshit that might be the fact that she had not yet considered.


    Alpha males were possessive. The possessiveness went up as much as the ranks did and Xavier the highest one of the mall and given that Adaline was human she was always going to have a constant threat on her.


    The constant threat was going to make Xavier more possessive and protective than ever.


    She faltered in her resolve what the constant pain in the side of her neck reminded hurt and there was no way out of this.


    "I don''t want this to be forced on me Xavier, more than any of it has already been." Adeline gave a resigned sigh. " What do you want me to do? This market is going to stay here forever and if we don''t stay fogether it will show its effects on me more than it will do on you!"


    "On the contrary, it''s already showing its effects on me." He muttered under his breath as he gave her a heated look which looked past Adaline because she was busy in her own thoughts.


    What was he supposed to do in this situation? On one hand she wanted to move forward and on the other she understood his reasons for trying to pull away.


    Her heart called out to him. Couldn''t he see it?!


    "You know what," she huffed, "then wepromise." She dered. "There are going to be situations where you tone it down a little and where I try to understand where you areing from. There is going to be apromise, there is going to be you bowing down and there''s bowing to me. This is going to be a rtionship and we are going to give it our best. Now, are you in it or are you not?"


    Adeline cleared at him while breathing heavily. Speaking so much that definitely took a toll on her when should be resting.


    "Alright," Xavier nodded after some time. "Wepromise. We are on the right track." He said softly before cing his lips on hers and giving her a small kiss.


    Pulling back he smiled as she opened her eyes and said, "now, it is sealed."

 Chapter 294 - The Aunts Protection - I

    Korr ced the phone down on the receiver after he had given Adaline a good bye. He looked at the telephone in slight wonder. He had never understood the purpose of it but since the government had told him to get one he could not refuse.


    It was at that time he open his hearing to what was happening in the other parts of the house when he had multiple footsteps on the stairs making him walk outside the office.


    "What is going on?" Korr asked Javis as his eyes narrowed dangerously at him.


    Javis gave a slightly pointed look to Tessa indicating that it was her decision who was looking back at Korr with her arms folded across chest and chin tilted up with attitude.


    "Tessa?" Korr asked his mate andpletely ignored the presence of the warlock.


    "You did not tell him the truth. In fact, you guys never told him anything!" She used him without missing a beat. "How in the world is supposed to find something out without taking much time when he doesn''t even know what we know in the first ce!"


    Korr cocked a brow. "And what is it that he does not know?" Also to not forget someone was being overly bratty and was on her way to get a spanking.


    Tessa all but scoffed. "She has no knowledge about how they killed. . ." Tessa gulped, "about how they killed Adeline''s baby."


    Korr narrowed his eyes even further conveying his displeasure for the event to be known to someone else without his permission. "You told him that?"


    Tessa gave him a curt nod but just as she was about to speak in her defence the warlock spoke up,


    "You should have told me along with the king what was happening. Rather what has happened. Do you realise how much time I could have wasted trying to find out more information when you could have easily provided it to me?!" Alexandier hissed in anger as his eyes shed violently. The warlock seemed angry enough to have his true nature sh in front of them.


    Javis stepped in front of Teresa knowing well that his master was going to be busy with the warlock.


    With narrowed eyes, Korr stepped towards him. "Do not talk to me like that in my house warlock. What I did was for a reason."


    "What you did along with the king," Alexandeir corrected, "not only did you to hide it for me you made me go all the way back to figure out some way you knew!"


    "If you do not understand the need for me to know everything and find out to give you the solution then I shall walk out of here and nevere back." Alexandier chuckled.


    Korr''s eyes narrowed again. He had no problem in recognising a threat when he saw one and this was one made in regards to the situation with the king and Adaline.


    "Your kind has not been supportive of the entire situation so you cannot hold it against us, Warlock, for not telling you what exactly has been going on when it was a witch that did it all." Korr replied but was calm inparison to the warlock. "How are we to ever know and be reassured that you have no involvement in any of all this?"


    Alexandier chuckled and shook his head in front of the Lycan. "Now I understand you. If that is the case then you would have no problems in me walking out forever. Perhaps you could find someone who would be happy to give you constant reassurances."


    That was a warning. Alexandier was warning them off about what would happen if this was repeated but Korr could not bear to talk with the fact that he was being talked like this in his own house.


    "If you want to go, then you can leave." Korr all but pointed his hand to the direction of the door, "nobody would stop you."


    Tessa''s eyes popped out. "No, no," she rounded javis and stood between her mate and the Warlock. "You can''t go anywhere. He can''t go anywhere!" Tessa shrieked at her mate making him wince slightly along with the other two men that were in the room.


    Korr chided her softly. "I can hear you very well my love. Perhaps you might want to stop yelling?"


    Tessa huffed. " This man," she pointed to the wall clock, "is not going anywhere until he tells us everything that we have to do to get rid of this¡ªthis monstrosity¡ª"


    Alexandier intervented, "A spell¡ª"


    "Shh!" Tessa hissed at him with ring eyes zing fire.


    She turned to Korr once again. "Now you''re going to be more troublesome or would you let him do his job while telling him what he should know!"


    Korr sighed, "Tes¡ª"


    "No! Don''t you get it?" Tessa spat in frustration. "He managed to get inside our house and ce something in her room. None of us were aware, so how is it possible that something might be going on now and none of us would know?"


    All she knew the man responsible behind it could actually kill Adide while she was in front of everyone. Why in the world would can Teresa take a chance with the owner family member she had left alive?


    Her niece had already suffered so much and God be damned if she would let it continue on her watch.


    Korr began, "Tess¡ª"


    "I don''t want to hear it." Tessa said as she raised her palm to stop her mate from talking. "The only thing that we are going to do now and focus on is getting this man to know every thing that he should know. If you want you cane with us to the pce and if you don''t, it ispletely fine by me."


    "Tessa, you know very well that I did not mean it like that." Korr sighed and step to towards her and ced his hands on her shoulders lightly squeezing them. "It''s just that I do not trust him. If it is me that you think does not trust him, he also does not trust us."


    Fuck, Tessa closed her eyes. Why did it have to be so tough?

 Chapter 295 - The Aunts Protection - II

    For this problem Tessa seriously could not rack her brain for an answer. If these two grown men do not trust each other then how was she a human supposed to make them do that?


    That''s when she remembered that it was not just her problem.


    "I don''t know," Tessa shrugged. "how about we just go to the pce and see about it? Xavier is in this problem as much as Adaline is and I think his parents might have a better input than us."


    Instead of waiting for all three of the men to say something or even acknowledge what she said Teresa walked past them and outside the house. The next stop she made was in front of the car because she did not have the keys.


    Only if she had remembered to brought them her exit would have been even more dramatic.


    Korr and the Warlock came outside and she could hear the jiggling of keys in his hand. Korr opened the head office and then rounded the car to sit in the driver''s seat as the Warlock took the seat in the back.


    In a matter of seconds it started to drive and the nervousness started to creep into her heart. Teresa had not thought of this far.


    What is the never found answer to what was happening? One of the most frightful things above the list was when she heard that Adeline had been cut open and her baby have to be killed.


    Note that Teresa would have agreed with the Teenage pregnancy but if it was already done and she was pregnant, she would have taken care of the baby and Adeline as much as she could. But only to know the baby had been ripped away from Adaline made Teresa almost lose her mind especially in the way that it was done.


    However she was really hoping that Cassandra would know what to do.She was in this as much as Teresa was which made it seem like they were both sailing in the same boat and if they were both sailing in the same boat then they might as well help each other because it concerned their children.


    For Teresa it seemed like the pce Guards recognised Korr''s car from afar because instead of stopping them for security check they had opened the door even before they reached it.


    It was as if they had been anticipating their arrival because Cassandra and Javier were waiting on the foyer for them.


    "How are you?" Cassandra stepped towards Teresa and kissed her cheek. "We don''t know exactly how it went down but the fact that you wereing here. Is everything alright?"


    "Let them breathe Casey," Javier sighed.


    He then turned to Korr."Can it wait until it is moved to the meeting room?"


    Korr nodded but Alexandier spoke up, " It can. How¡ª"


    The warlock fell quiet before entering his eyes dangerously and eyeing the entire floor. Not only that but it seemed to breathe heavily, as if sniffing for something in particr.


    "Is everything Alright?" Cassandra asked slightly concerned for the sudden change of behaviour.


    Alexandier did not answer her. He stepped away from everyone.


    He started working deeper into the pce and instead of going up the stairs he slipped past them and walked further in.


    Seeing him disappear from their side everyone followed him only to find him standing in front of a wall.


    "What is happening, Warlock?" Javier asked Alexandeir. "Are you going to give us some exnation for this behaviour?"


    "I am certainly nning to." The warlock replied. "I felt like I found something."


    "Felt?" Tessa repeated. "Did you actually find it?"


    Alexandier nced her way before shaking his head. "Perhaps, It was just a fleeting thought."


    Tessa heard him loud and clear but did not believe him even a single bit. For a moment it seemed like he had found something but then all of a sudden he stopped in the middle of the hallway and said that it was a fleeting thought.


    Tessa passed an impressed look towards Korr who nodded back.


    "Well, if there is no one then perhaps we can move forward with it?" Cassandra said, ncing at everyone with the hopeful expression on her face. "The children are going to be back soon and I think the king is going to ask for a report about what happened. We need to have a reason for that."


    The very reason why there had been a huge problem of a dead person being in the room with the stinking smell. The connection is between the foetus and the cord that they found in the castle and the only foetus that they found in the Quinn mansion.


    Alexandier nodded and just as he was about to take a step forward his nose moved up into the air and it twitched.


    "Alright, there is something that is clearly bothering you and we cannot catch that smell." Javier spoke up. "How about you tell us what it is?"


    "Someone is in your pce." The Warlock started to walk forward as he murdered the words making it even more ominous than it needed to be. "I suppose it is some one of my nature."


    "Your nature?" Tessa repeated his words, confused slightly to what they could mean.


    "Witchcraft." Came Cassandra''s reply who was standing next to her and following the warlock.


    Javier chuckled but from where Teresa was standing, she could tell that it was anything but out of amusement. "I do not stand for this warlock. If this has anything to do with you¡ª"


    Alexandier intervened. "The people that I bring with me are the ones they recognised by your staff. Just because you are the most powerful family amongst shifters does not make this pce inprable even with high security. A witch has entered the pce and I say you put it on high alert until we find it."


    If it had never happened before then Teresa''s heart sank even more to the floor.

 Chapter 296 - An Aunts Protection - III

    Getting inside the pce was rtively easier than Am ever imagined to be. In fact whenever she thought of the pce concerning the shift society always thought that she would be taken in as a prisoner immediately. Perhaps the moment when she stepped onto the ground they would know.


    But none of that happened.


    Instead she just walked around the pce where she found the entrance and exit for the servants. With the old cloak that was on her and her dirty face no one suspected anything.


    "Hey you!"


    A harsh voice made her stiff and freeze on the spot. A hand gripped her elbow and turned her around harshly making her falter on her footing.


    "Look at that face!" The woman who had turned her around gripped her chin equally hard as she had gripped her elbow.


    "What are you doing? Even children, little wolves, do not roll in mud like you have done!" She spat before tilting her chin. "I see a bruise on your eye. I even see a cut and smell blood on you," she narrowed her eyes the witch, "did you get robbed? Who hit you?"


    Hit her? That was a shocking turn of events. By the way, the woman had held Am''s elbow, the witch had never suspected the woman to be concerned about her well being. If anything Am had expected to get a thrashing.


    "Uh. . .um . ." She cleared her throat, "I did get robbed but I yelled. The people helped."


    The truth was certainly different. Amulya had never gotten robbed in her life to know what would have happened. But from what she had seen in the heavily crowded market if someone got robbed the immediate yelling mere ruckus And The thief was eventually caught.


    "Ah," the woman patted her shoulder. It was not affectionate but it was not forced either. It was like the woman was genuinely concerned for Am. "Why don''t you go to the hallway with the hrious? You know the wing in the west side of the pce, right? If the royal healer is not upied then you can go to him directly otherwise there is always an apprentice that can help you. Ask something for the pain. I will not ask you to work today but from tomorrow you will have to resume your duties."


    The woman stepped back. "Go now. Hurry."


    Not wanting to create any more suspicions in the mind of the incharge Amulya practically ran away from the same.


    If he had not recognised that she was not one of the servants yet the mood was not going to take the chance to wait for the women to realise this. It was easy to find the staircase for the servants. Most of them for their existing entry from one ce.


    She had to go to the west side of the Pce but Amulya was not even aware of what floor she was on. So the next best guess was to wait around, slowly walk and find someone who was taking the utensils that were specifically used by the healer.


    Aur perhaps she could follow our kitchen made that had a huge cut on hand. She was obviously going to go to the healer and Am could follow her perfectly.


    Many doors opened while they were climbing up the stairs and moving past the small hallway.


    It was quite windy even with the small windows in this hallway. The shiftermunity must really care of each other on a general level otherwise in the pces of coven leaders she had never seen windows for servants quarters or hallways. It did not matter to the royals if they breathed or not.


    Finally the girl opened the door after three flights of stairs which made her legs ache. It was easy for shifters to walkrge area of ground but for a witch it was rather difficult.


    Just as she stepped out to the floor of the pce heavy wind blew and Amulya blinked her eyes before bringing back the cap over her head concealing her face from everyone.


    The moment she entered the healers hallway, she followed the kitchen made and was greeted by an apprentice.


    "Ah," he said as he took in the bruises over her face, "are these all or do you have more over your body? If it is abuse by someone you know would you like for it to be reported? It can bepletely anonymous if you want."


    She was not just shocked. Am bbergasted. This was something that she was definitely not used to.


    The wolves cared and that was Indo understatement.


    "No, I almost got robbed. But the people helped so. . ." She move forward on the toe and heel of her feet awkwardly trying to get the attention of her before the apprentice nodded and made her sit on the bed.


    "I will be back with some medicines. Can you wait here?"


    Am nodded and watched the apprentice leave.


    Just as the young man left a woman and that was rtively older than her but still dress better than what a maid would wear. That meant that the woman was not member of the staff neither was she a Royal because she did not wear a Royal badge.


    Also the fact that she stood more like amoner than how a royal would stand, all tall and proud.


    But what bothered Am more was that the woman directly went inside the Royal chambers. How could a woman that was not a royal neither a kitchen maid with someone off between go inside the Royal chambers?


    Those were made specifically for the royal members that were healing and no one else except from the medical staff could go inside.


    An idea struck her which made Am look around the entire room to make sure that no one was looking at her and then she slipped past the door to the Royal chambers only to find the women staring at a bed.

 Chapter 297 - Down The Balcony - I

    She was definitely human. If the woman was any kind of shifter or had any kind of gene like that inside her she would be able to tell that there was someone else in the room besides her.


    Even if the woman was a fellow witch just like Am she would still be able to tell that there was some kind of shift in the energy of the room.


    Hence, the conclusion came of the women being human which made Am rethink the decision of approaching the woman.


    Humans were delicate creatures. They were also innocent and noise but did not understand the gravity of things which is why Amulya assume that the woman would not know it either.


    "I don''t think you''re supposed to be here," Am softly told the woman but she jumped in fright and appeared to be startled. "If anything, these are meant for the royal family andmoners or staff cannot be here."


    The woman chuckled. "I am neither ma''am. I am a rtive and. . . The mate of an Ambassador."


    Ma''am? So not only was this woman a human she hade from the human realm. Also the fact that she hesitated before announcing herself as the maid of an Ambassador gave away the fact that her first assumption was right.


    Perhaps her decision was likely in the wrong.


    "Ah," Am smiled. "A rtive of the royal family? How lucky you must be! I am Am."


    "Teresa Quill." The woman replied. "I know that these are the rooms meant for Royals but what are you doing here?"


    Teresa tilted her head slightly as she looked at Am up and down. "If anything I know that you are not a rtive, neither are you kitchen maid."


    "I am not." Am softly agreed. The human might be naive looking but surely she could catch onto things with time. The human was rather quick.


    Teresa narrowed her eyes in the slightest. "If you are thinking that I am naive and innocent let me tell you that their guards outside that door who are waiting for one word from me and will attack you in an instant."


    Am did not doubt the woman.


    A small doubt came to her mind. She was in the pce for a reason and with a slight distraction she had ended up in the healers hallway. Even though it could benefit her going after the woman was one of the mistakes that should not havemitted.


    But if she had then maybe Am could tell her about the problem that was going toe on the royal family because she was a rtive and if the family had allowed her to have Guards inside the pce then she was surely someone important.


    Am gulped before speaking, "whose rtive are you? Like from what side?"


    Teresa blinked. "I am the future queen''s aunt."


    Holy crap.


    That is exactly what she needed.


    "I am Am." She breathed out. "I am Am."


    "I hate you the first time Am." Teresa all but sighed. "you still have not answered my question. Who are you?"


    "I am a witch." Am breathed out while staring at Teresa. "And I came here because I need your help and you need mine." She stammered as her hands shook slightly. "I am not joking when I say the tough times are going toe and we all need each other''s help."


    "You are a witch," Teresa murmured to herself. "Shit. You are the witch!"


    Am stepped back a little. "I am?"


    "Shit," Teresa spat, but not in anger. "Korr!" She screamed at the top of her voice making Am wince and step back.


    Shit. She was not expecting that!


    "Um¡ª''


    "Korr! Javier! Cassandra!"


    Well, this woman was not just a rtive, clearly so. She could even call The regent king and queen by their names.


    Also another small mistake. If she was calling them to her then Am was in more trouble than she had anticipated because obviously she had note here on friendly grounds or had waited for protocols but just entered the pce.


    The sounds of the footsteps were unbeatable. Even before Am realised they were inside they were already barging from the doors in front of them rather than the small one from where Am hade from.


    No, no, no, no.


    The Gaurds burst in and she took a step back. The family feeling to go over her heart has to remember the previous and was that she had been in.


    When Nathaniel hade to her, he hade alone to her but then she had been ambushed the moment she let him inside her house. It was a naive mistake that she had done just like she had naively follow Teresa inside the Royal chambers.


    She had been tied down and beaten ording to nathaniel pleasure. Threatened by men to what would happen to her after Nathaniel would find no use for her and what not. The most haunting part of it all was that everyone wanted a part of the. Vampires would have loved to fuck witches especially someone like Am who was higher on the hierarchy and had more power in her hand any of them.


    This time she could not let it happen. This time she could not let herself with tie down to a chair and let in information be widdled out of her via torture and then in the end she would receive that.


    She stepped back even frantically than before. The Guards were searching around the room for another thread as two of them advanced for her.


    "No . ." She whispered frightened by the fact that she was going to be taken as a prisoner.


    Why she wanted to talk about what happened and what would happen with adaline with Teresa, the only option she had now was to run away. She turned around and found the balcony knowing that wasn''t the only option where she won''t be caught.


    Without thinking twice, she charged over it and jumped down.

 Chapter 298 - A Protective Lycan - I

    Adeline sighed and cuddled close. The feeling was amazing and the mark kept on tingling. The entire time they had spent cuddling, for as long as Adeline was conscious she noticed the fact that her mark would tingle at his touch.


    Even though she had been given the talk about marketing and making by her uncle and his mother, which was heavily awkward, she had not ventured into the details.


    That certainly put her in a disadvantage because Adeline did not know if the tingling was caused due to the fact that the mark was rtively recent or was going to happen every time he touched her.


    She found the familiar pressure build up over her dder and of course since she had woken up her body had conveyed its immediate need for her to release her pee.


    She opened her eyes to the dark room that was faintly lit by the firece. Adelen very gently turned around and took his hand over waist only for him to lower it again and tighten it.


    Xavier let out a low rumble in warning and she felt it through her back that was connected to his chest.


    "Ahh," she groaned, "if you have no problem sleeping in pee then go ahead, be my guest and squeeze me harder!"


    "Wolves are all piss and sweat." He rasped in her ear as he nuzzled in. "Go ahead."


    "Ew, ew, ew, ew," Adeline gagged. "Get off!" She squealed and put his arm off her waist before running into the bathroom and relieving herself.


    Adeline washed her hands and dried them with a towel before opening the door only to find Xavier starting in front of her. He looked so sleepy that he had only opened his eyes a fourth.


    "Xavier," still standing at the door Adeline crossed her arms, "why are you not in bed?"


    Instead of answering her like a sane person would Xavier picked her up bridal style and took over the bed. Carefully lying her down as gently as he could, he then nuzzled his nose into her neck and threw his leg on top of her body.


    Adelene just sighed and moved slightly to put the nket on top of them. A sleepy adaline did not think much of it.


    *****


    She should have because this man was driving him freaking crazy.


    Adelino was a human and all the more reason for her to take bath with extremely hot water in this cold weather. The hot water had created steam in the shower and it has also worked up the ss. Just as Adeline wiped she saw Xavier sitting on the toilet. Not only was he sitting on the toilet he was also reading something.


    Was he pooping while she was taking a shower? They might be in a rtionship and might be considered as a husband and wife in this world, Adaline was still not ready to find him pooping while she was showering!


    "Urm. . Xavier?" She spoke hesitantly. "What are you doing?"


    Xavier, thankfully, did not look at her, rather continued to read as he answered her, "I am reading."


    Well thank him for stating the obvious otherwise she would have never noticed, she huffed. "Why are you reading this while I''m showering?"


    "Just keeping youpany, my dear."


    "Company, my ass." She scoffed.


    "It is a very nice ass." He heard her. "Would you like me to wash it for you?"


    "Ugh!"


    *******


    The afternoon was rtively calm then the morning.


    Xavier was reading one of the files that had been sent by the capital and Adaline was reading one of the many history books that she found in the temple.


    One thing that I hadn''t noticed was the constant need for touch that Xavier had. At the moment he was touching her feet which were on hisp. Sometimes he would just run his fingers over them and the others he would unconsciously start to rub or massage them which she loved.


    However, it was also starting to irritate her. There was not one time this day that she had spent without him. If Adeline went to the bathroom, Xavier would be standing at the door if he was not inside.


    "So," she drawled the word, "where are we going for lunch?"


    "Going?" He nced at her. "We are going to eat here, Adeline."


    Oh no, at this moment Adeline needed to be in public where she could talk to others and not be confined in a space with this man.


    "Since it is thest day, why don''t we go and have lunch outside because we will be traveling at night?" She offered a change of n instead hiding her desperation inside.


    It was theirst day because they had extended their stay for far more than it needed to be. Their parents could only handle their duties for so long given that they were not trained to do so. They were going to travel at night and reach the kingdom by tomorrow afternoon.


    He eyed her for a little before nodding. "I''ll go talk to them if you want that." He folded the papers in his hand but before he could get up, Adeline shot up and gave him a shake off her head.


    "How about you sit here and I send the boys to you? The girls and I could spend some one-on-one time together!" Before Xavier could open his mouth to speak Adeline held her shoes in her hand before walking out of the house practically running while doing so. She closed the front door behind her and wore her shoes before running to the house of Elizabeth.


    "Open up! Open up! Open up!" Adelene banged on the door.


    As the door opened, Elizabeth''s frowning face came into the view, "Is everythin¡ª"


    "Luna?" Dn appeared behind her and Adeline''s eyes went to him. "Is¡ª"


    "Go," Adeline pointed to their house behind her, "take Augustus with you. Xavier is asking to see you."


    Dn frowned lightly before he stepped out of the door just as Augustus did out of his.


    "Patty," Adaline called out only for the woman to pop her head out of the window, "Come here!" It was time to talk.

 Chapter 299 - A Protective Lycan - II

    "What''s going on?" Patricia asked as the first thing after she closed the door upon entering. "Is the alpha really calling are mates?"


    Adeline pursued her lips a little as she absentmindedly shook her head from side to side.


    "Wait, what?" Elizabeth shrieked loudly, making Adeline scrunch up her nose. "I was in the middle of having sex!" She whined and cried dramatically.


    Adeline huffed. "Xavier''s acting weird. Like super weird."


    "How so?" Patricia asked.


    Adelene licked her lips before starting to speak. "He. . .I¡ª" how to say this?


    "What is it?" Patricia looked highly concerned at this point.


    "He''s. . Um . ." Adelene ransacked her brain for the correct word. "He is being awfully clingy at this point."


    "Clingy?" Elizabeth blinked her eyes. "But being clingy is normal for us. It''s the most normal thing a recently marked and mated shifter does."


    Why did Adeline not know of that? "From when?"


    Patricia shrugged. "It''s really normal for mates to be possessive and obsessed with each other to be honest. I thought you would be well aware of how this worked?"


    Apparently, Adaline thought so as well but she was clearly wrong. She had clearly not expected him to be on that level.


    "But," she continued, "I have seen my uncle and my aunt and they are not as touchy as Xavier is. Every second of the day I see him with me. That is something he has never done before!"


    "Probably because of the fact that if he did it as a human it would be a huge Red g for you guys." Elizabeth clicked her tongue. "It was not easy for him to hold back on his instincts and now that he has a chance to let them out I don''t think is going to hold back."


    "I think he might be making up for what he missed?" Patricia added but looked a little unsure at the end of it. "I mean he did have to hold back a lot on his instincts when it came to dating you as a human."


    Adeline looked away from Patricia as she considered what she said.


    With the way that Xavier behaved in one day and ipletely understood Patricia''s point of having to hold back when they were dating in the human world.


    "You are not really use to any of these, are you?" Elizabeth give a small pat on the back. "to be honest it might seem a little over bearing and overwhelming in the beginning but which time it all feels natural. It feels natural to let someone take care of you without having any kind of. . . strings attached to it."


    Thest sentence was true. If anyone took care of someone there were always some kind of strings attached and here it was not. Whenever Xavier touched her or to care of her it gave her some kind of. . . pleasure.


    And that pleasure was not just physical or like an organsm but something that made her feel good from the inside.


    Adeline gave a small nod to that. "I do like it. ." She admitted. It feel nice for someone to take care of her without any hidden agendas.


    "I know," Patricia patted her shoulder.


    "So now that it is also called and you know the answer to your basic questions," Elizabeth give them a bright smile as she continued, " can you go now ''cuz I wanna have sex?"


    Adeline chuckled. "Just be ready for lunch. We will all have that together."


    ****


    She closed another drawer of the dress up before opening another one. Where was it? Where did it go?


    "Adeline?" She closed her eyes when she heard his voice right above her ear. "Why don''t you tell me what you are looking for?"


    She huffed. "The red pendant? Do you remember that?"


    He nodded.


    "I can''t really find it anywhere and I know I was wearing it once. Unless," it clicked, "do you think it might be at that makeshift hospital?"


    Xavier unfortunately gave her shake of his hair. "If it was there they would have told us. Hospitals do not keep belongings especially when one of them is held by humans because we know how important they are to you."


    "Oh," she dejectedly whispered. That was not the answer at then had been expecting. When she remembered that she had spent a few days at the hospital she had, with high hopes, told him about that. Only to find out that there was no possible option for them to keep it, Adeline felt the frustration build inside.


    "Hey," he rubbed her shoulder and ced a kiss on her head. "How about when we go back to the capital I have an exactly same ne made for you but with real diamonds and jewels?"


    The offer did seem really tempting even though adaline was not someone to be blinded by jewels. The bottom line however remained that she would have the exact same pendant as her mother did.


    "Same?"


    He nodded. "Same."


    "Okay, cool." She nodded before going back to concentrate on the packing. Xavier slowly stood up and walked out of the room as his hands lead into his pockets.


    Once inside the room that he was staying in he closed the door and walked to his bedside table where he had kept the original pendant.


    He pulled open the draw and retrieved the wooden box inside. This wooden box was no ordinary box but rather kept by those who wanted to test if the item contained any kind of witchcraft or not.


    However until now he had not ced the item inside the box. Ity beside the box and use saviour picked it up and held in it in his palm.


    "There is something about you," he whispered staring at the pendant in suspicion, "and I will find that out."


    Open the wooden box and ced the pendant inside. He walked over to his suitcase and unlocked it before cing the wooden box inside locking it shut again.


    He was sure that by the time the day would reach the capital he would have an answer.

 Chapter 300 - A Protective Lycan - III

    The flight was at 11 in the night. These guys did not have a concept of time but for the humans that were brought from the other world they had made a slight adjustment for theirfort.


    To be honest, Adeline loved the fact that there was time here. It was almost unbelievable to live without a watch hung over in one wall of the room or having one on her wrist.


    There worse still more than 2 hours to go for the flight which is why severe and adaline with sitting at the back of the house in the snow while looking up at the sky.


    "Its Pretty." Adelinemented in a small voice as she stared at one star in particr that seemed to shine brighter than everyone else. Could that even be possible?


    His answer was on a kiss on her forehead.


    After sometime Xavier exhaled loudly. "We have to leave soon Adaline."


    "Time is it?"


    "It still fifteen minutes to be ten but you and I will be living by car and its snow." He kissed her head again. "I don''t want to take any more chances. We should leave now."


    She nodded but made no moved to get up and get out of the house. "Is it just me or unwillingly memories have been made in this house?"


    He chuckled. "I would not say this house in particr. Our memories are all over the ce."


    "They are." She agreed. "Though, I never understood what kind of game you wanted to y with me in the jungle."


    "What?"


    The sharp voice made Adalinee out of her reverie of staring at the sky and she turned slightly to look at him.


    Xavier''s eyes had visibility darkened and the golden path of them shined. His beast, the more primal side was surfacing.


    Why was he getting angry? I did not understand that. How was he having the right to get angry when it was her who he wanted to run throughout the jungle?


    "What do you mean by me ying a game with you in the jungle?" His raspy voice told her that he was struggling to keep his beast in control. "Adeline, I would never put you in a situation where you would have to go in the jungle."


    "Wait, what?" She frowned and shiftedpletely to look at him.


    This waspletely in contrast to what they had talk about that day. This was in totally different direction that she did not recognise.


    Was he ying a prank on her?


    He nodded. "The forest is not just home to us but other creatures would love to feed on humans or any kind of meat. There is no reason for you to be sent in the Jungle by me or anybody else without proper shifting Guards with you."


    Wait, what?


    This Xavier seemed to be talking in so much sense than the previous one that he did not almost recognise him. Were they even the same person?


    "No," she shook her head, "I very much remember that it was you who knocked on my door and asked me to get ready while you waited for me outside the house. And then you were pretty much impatient and frustrated because I was refusing to run through the Jungle for you to catch me."


    Her side of the story made sense because Adeline had witnessed it. She had to tell him the truth about what happened, in case as he seemed to have, forgotten.


    Confliction was reaching its highest peak in her mind as she continued, "You were constantly pressurizing me to run into the forest and how you would follow me after few seconds and then I remembered that kind of demonic think behind me¡ª"


    "Demonic?!" He barked at the word before giving the Jungle good look behind her.


    Xavier did not say another word as he picked her up and held her walk inside the house. "I do not know what the fuck you are talking about but I would very much like to listen to it along with fucking my counsel."


    Xavier was cursing and Adaline understood the extent of which the matter good go to. This was serious because he was not controlling hisnguage around her.


    Adeline stood at the front porch of the house as Xavier checked the house once more and made sure that each and every bag brought by them was kept inside the trunk of the car before ushering her in.


    Once the wheels of the car had started rolling on the road and The silence had be too much for Adeline to bear, she looked at Xavier nervously before opening her mouth to speak. "Are we gonna¡ª"


    "No," he cut her off sharply, "Not here."


    She gulped and nodded before turning to face outside the window. Honestly, this was much better than having Xavier ignore her. At least she knew that he was not happy at the moment.


    They reached the airport in silence and just as they got out, Adeline noticed the presence of others standing below the ne. She could not make out all of them but knew that Dn and Augustus were standing there.


    Had Xavier told them toe already?


    Dn and Augustus bowed at the site of the alpha and Lunaing and by the way it was done Adaline could tell that they were back to business.


    There faces no longer had smiles on them rather seemed to be set in stone.


    "Wait in the ne for me adaline." He nced at her and just when Adaline was expecting a kiss on her forehead, he lightly nudged her forward to the direction of the ne.


    Perhaps was all she was getting from a serious and business minded saviour. Without another word of protest and Adeline moved upstairs and enter the ne to find Patricia and Elizabeth already there.


    "Hi," Elizabeth waves at her with the sleepy smile on her face. "I''m so tired from hvaing sex."


    At least, she was getting it.

 Chapter 301 - A Protective Lycan- IV

    Adeline quietly sat in the corner. It seemed like everyone was expecting her to go to sleep soon which is why no one disturbed and everyone was talking enhanced in hushed whispers. If she was a shifter, she would have easily been able to hear every word they said but for her human ears it was a disadvantage that they were whispering.


    Adeline just sighed and looked away. If that was what they wanted, then fine.


    She ended up looking outside of the window where there was still snow on the mountains. It was like a nket of white fur had fallen on the ground.


    She did not understand this. If it was important enough for him to get angry then why did they not talk about it?


    He did not even recall the event which meant that her opinion mattered more and they were not even discussing it!


    "Adeline?" She nced at her side to find Xavier there. "Why are you not asleep yet? You want to go inside where the bed is ?"


    She shook her head softly. "Not sleepy." Which was a lie. Adeline was sleepy. She was fighting sleep by keeping her eyes open forcefully.


    "Hmm," Xavier hummed. "How about we go to bed because I want to talk to you about something?"


    Hearing that immediately lifted Adeline''s hopes. "Reall¡ª''


    "Not that," he cut her off with the Stern look in his eyes, "there is something else, other than that, that I want to talk to you about."


    Was the demon in the Jungle not the pressing issue here?


    What else was it that could possibly take his attention?


    "Come on," he held out his hand for her to take which Adaline did. He proceeded to take her into the once again familiar room inside the ne.


    "Don''t the others want to sleep?" She could not help but be concerned about the well being of her friends that were still outside in the sitting area.


    "They do," he patted the bed for her to sit on, "but we can go on for longer hours without sleep aspared to you."


    Oh. Once again the shifters were better than her petty human form.


    Once she sat on the bed and leaned against the wall with her feet crossed Xavier ced the nket on top of her while sitting in front of her legs.


    He bit his lip for a quick second before saying, "are you sure you are alright with me marking you without your consent?"


    That was not something she was expecting as a conversation starter. She really thought that it was something important since they were overlooking the demonic Jungle thing.


    "Umm. . . To be honest, I am not okay with that." Because no one in their right mind would ever be ok to be tied down to a person when they were unconscious.


    "But since it is done there''s nothing I can do about it but move past it along with you. We have been in a rtionship before and it turned out perfectly well so I don''t think why we can''t try it now."


    He gave her a slow nod, understanding what she said. Clearing his throat a little, he began, "it is important that you understand where you stand on this matter, Adeline. Are you sure you want to hear my mark or be with me?"


    Where was thising from? Had they not moved past it already?


    "Why? What is it?"


    Xavier smiled a little. "What I did was highly illegal. It is enough for me to be put down as a federal wolf. You have to understand that if you forgive me and you are ready to put us forward for your future, you don''t get to press charges but that would mean you will have to talk to your family about it and mine."


    He took her hand in his. "Even if it was concerning your health there must be some other people that I could have confronted before. Marking you is thest option for your survival but since no one was there," he gulped, "byw, I was ordered to wait."


    Oh shit. Adaline stared at him with wide eyes before she let a small giggle escape her. "Wait, so I can actually have you arrested?"


    Xavuer blinked for a long second before he nodded. "Yes, but trust me it is nothing funny."


    "Yes, it is," she argued with a huge smile on her face, "I can actually get you arrested."


    Xavier''s eye twitched. "I am not happy with you taking it as a joke, Adeline."


    Adeline gave him a closed mouth giggle before leaning in and kissing his lips. "Who said I was joking?" Without waiting for him to say anything, Adeline got up and walked out of the room.


    Xavier gulped.


    *****


    She had fallen asleep with his help. Thest thing that Adaline remembered that happened was being next to Xavier and how his presence had pulled her to sleep and now, she had woken up for the day and they were going tond in less than 2 hours.


    "Are you sure you don''t want to continue sleeping? We have more than an hour." Xavier asked in his raspy voice but without opening his eyes. It was as if he was aware of her being awake.


    Adeline shook her head. Even though she had barely slept for the night she felt more awake than ever.


    "We have not talked abou¡ª"


    "I know," he cut her off again, " but we''re not going to do that here." He pulled her close. "Too many ears for a sage."


    Sage? Adeline frowned. What sage?


    Before long, they hadnded at the airport. As Adeline took a step closer to the car outside the ne, she realised the anxiety that she felt was not normal.


    But maybe that was the problem because at the moment she could not differentiate between anxiety and Paranoia.


    What was it?


    She gave a nce at Xavier and found him looking at her with a smile on his face. A smile just reserved for her.


    Adeline gave him a smile before looking back at the car. Was she just being paranoid?

 Chapter 302 - A Crime ?! - I

    Tessa sighed as she stared at the witch. Am was on the brink of death when they had found her. No one had expected her to jump off the balcony.


    One thing that she had never anticipated was to have the witch jump off the balcony the moment the guards approached her. If doesn''t know what is going on, she would have taken apletely different approach to all of it.


    The witchid on the bedpletely unbothered about the world around her.


    "My mate," Korr appeared on her side as he announced his presence first. "You should check the preparations for Adaline."


    She frowned. "Why do you say that? Javis is more than capable of doing that. He knows exactly what Adaline likes."


    Korr hummed and his chest rumbled. "We were thinking of keeping them together in the pce. They will have a renewed rtionship and Xavier''s beast would like to have Adaline close."


    Tessa turned to face her mate. "Is there something that you are not telling me?" Because it certainly seemed like that. Korr Quill was anything but someone who skirted around the topic or beated around the bush instead of telling someone what it was.


    Yet when he did not tell her exactly what was with Adeline and Xavier she knew that something was wrong.


    Korr sighed and kissed her cheek making her momentarily forget what had happened and soak in the goodness. "It is something that depends on them. If they want to live together then there is nothing we can do about it."


    She couldn''t. He was right there.


    Adelene had actually turned eighteen while she was depressed heavily for those three months. Tessa did not know if Adaline had forgotten it or not, which is why she paid no attention to it and never brought the topic up.


    "I would prefer if she talks to me about it," she gave Am a nce, "too much has gone by for me to not know what is going on in her life. In fact it is not just about me, she has no idea what''s going on."


    Korr gave a sarcastic chuckle. " I would be honest to you about that, Teresa. No one knows what is going on."


    "Except one man who happens to know every single man," she said in contradiction to what he had said, "we are unable to find him which is why we know nothing."


    "He is aware of that which is why he is heig very well. There are too many realms for us to check which one he is in and every world requires its own set of procedures."


    Tessa huffed. "You Once told me that this Kingdom was the strongest one could ever be and now you tell me that there are procedures to be followed?"


    He had told her so.


    "If we do not respect them then we will only acknowledge the fear that they feel regarding us. Fear does not work well because it will lead towards an uprising or rebellion that we do not want. It would be unnecessary damage to life."


    Well then, what was she supposed to do? Watch Adeline suffer in silence one of them knew what exactly toe up with a solution?


    "Come on," he said as his hand came up on her shoulder, "we have to make sure that the arrangements are made at least for the food. Adaline is picky when she wants to be."


    That made Teresa chuckle. Adeline was picky but she never managed to voice it out.


    Her lovely, little Adeline.


    Tessa said with a huge sigh, "Let''s go then."


    The couple made their way outside of the infirmary hallway in the pce and went down to the main floor where the preparations for going on. The street was bustling more than usual because everybody was waiting for the king and queen toe back.


    It was not just the hope of having king and queene back but the hope of theming back together, much stronger and together than before.


    The halls looked cleaner than before. Not only that Teresa could actually see her face shining on the floor.


    These people were really excited.


    "Teresa!" Cassandra called whileing up the stairs that Teresa and her mate were descending. "I have to ask you. Is there a particr way Adaline likes her room? Never been to her room so I don''t know." She chirped happily.


    Teresa chuckled at that. "I will be honest with you. Adeline has no specific choice when ites to her room but if possible just click the entire decor in light colors."


    "Light colours," Cassandra whispered to herself, "got it!"


    And so the Little woman was off down the stairs.


    Teresa turned around to see Cassandra walking down the stairs in a hurry.


    "Why is she panicking over a room when I told her that Adeline would have no problems with it?"


    Korr chuckled. "It''s not heard that wants to do it but the wolf inside her. The beast wants to cuddle up to the Luna."


    "But isn''t she one?" Because Cassandra had been acting as the Luna regent since Adeline had been absent to do the job.


    Korr shook his head and pointed a finger upwards to the sky. "The goddess chooses who is to be the Luna. Sometimes it is not the first born but the youngest who is chosen to lead."


    "Oh," it clicked.


    The same has been with Xavier. With the series of events the ground had rested on his head instead of his brother, instead of his father and instead on his uncle''s son, his first cousin who had never seen the light of the world.


    It had been him, someone who would have been pushed further down the line of The throne but somehow had ended up with it on top of his head.


    "They are here!"


    The shouts were cried out and not only were they the shouts of the people inside the pce but she could hear the bustling in the streets.


    Tessa moved forward with the man that was her mate hot on high heels. By the time she reached the entrance of the pce, Adaline was already out of the car which was specifically for her since she was a human.


    Tessa''s smile faltered when her eyes zeroed on the mark on Adeline''s neck.

 Chapter 303 - A Crime ?! - II

    Since the moment they touched down, Adeline could see the security that surrounded the aircraft alone. What the hell?


    The beta couple was in front of them and the Gamma behind making the Alpha in the middle and by the look on Xavier''s face, he was not pleased.


    "What''s wrong?" Adeline could not help but peek at him. For as long as she had stood here there was nothing wrong.


    "My beast does not stand to be second. He said and gave her a smile. "Don''t worry about me. It''s just an Alpha thing."


    She nodded, letting go like he asked. It was then that Adeline noticed the entire area around them. The airport was covered with people and it felt like she had entered the human world with how much poption she found here to be.


    Unlike the first time that he had arrived here with Xavier, the airport which seemed to be almost empty now did not have the space to have a foot step in.


    "What''s going on?" She whispered.


    Inparison to the airport in the north, this one was far busier and this one was bustling. Adeline narrowed her eyes at that. Somehow she felt anxiety creep in. How was she going to stand in front of so many people again?


    "Why is it so. . ."


    "Busy? Bustling? swarming? buzzing?"


    "Yes," Adeline nodded at suggestions given by Elizabeth.


    "Crowded? Full?" Elizabeth didn''t stop.


    Adeline huffed and smiled. "I get it. Stop." Something told Adeline that Elizabeth was trying to calm her nerves down which was weird. How could hse tell what Elizabeth wanted to do?


    Xavier''s constant presence and contact to her skin was a blessing in disguise at the moment. He had held her hand as they walked to the crowds of people that had directed all of their attention towards her. Adeline looked at them with wide eyes not understanding why they were here and why they would look at her and not minding their own business?


    It was as if they were celebrities from some movie and were walking out of the airport only to be bombarded by thousands of people..


    Maybe now she understood why they prefer to live in a discreet lifestyle.


    She had so many questions in her mind to ask Xavier what was going on but she was also aware that if she imported one word everyone would be able to hear her and Adeline would have more attention on her.


    Most of the things that are really noticed about them was how the women kept staring at her while whenever she would meet the eyes of a man he would lower them down to her feet.


    During the first two times Adalene actually checked her feet in case she might have something on them.


    She was definitely going to ask Xavier about this in the car.


    He opened the door for her, making her sit inside first and then slid in next to her.


    She could not control her curiosity and barely let it hang as the car started to move away from the airport. And she was a respectful distance and was sure that they could not possibly hear anything she said and Adaline turned to Xavier.


    "Why would there all of a sudden so many people at the airport? I thought wolves did not travel in airnes. You told me that it only happened with those that had human mates."


    He chuckled and nodded. "Wolves, yes, do not travel unless with human mates. However, in this case, they were here for you."


    "Me?" She frowned and heartbeat picked up. "Why?"


    "They. . ." He hesitated slightly and nced out of the car before looking at her. "They were there because they wanted to see if the rumours were true."


    "What Rumours?"


    "The rumours that you have been marked."


    The realisation set in and she gasped. "All of them knew?"


    He nodded.


    "How?" She asked but in the end shook her head. Never mind that where there were people they were going to gossip.


    He chuckled and pulled her close, making her lean into his chest. "My uncle did not have his maid for long which meant that the kingdom has been without a queen for a long time. They are excited to see you and a little nervous."


    "Nervous from what?" She chuckled, "Are they nervous from a human?"


    "No," he kissed her hair. "My uncle''s mate was taken away from him and all of us very soon. Given that she was a half wolf people were not very epting of her and. . . They are just too nervous since you are aplete human."


    "As in they don''t want me to die?" Adeline blurted out not really finding any reason to stay quiet. Because from what she understood the previous Queen died too soon and that has affected everyone especially the females.


    "Yes." He said and Adaline recognised the heavy tone. "That."


    She looked up at him while keeping her cheek pressed to his chest. "I''m not going to die, Xavier." She assured him but he gave her a small huff.


    "I find that men that have been responsible for a lot of mishappenings in our life are not going to take any chances for your life, Adaline." As if to provide herfort after such harsh words Xavier ced a kiss on her forehead. "Until then no matter how many reassurances you might give me, I won''t stop."


    She stretched her lips into an unimpressed smile but did not say much. In fact she did not have the opportunity to because before long they arrived into the heart of the capital where the pce was.


    If she saw that the airport was crowded and busy the capital waspletely in contrast to that. People make way for the car but Adeline really could see how much of them were standing and she could not believe that this was the amount of people living here.


    Before long the car door was opened by Xavier for her and he extended his hand for her to take.. The First person Adeline was her smiling Aunt before the smile vanished they zeroed on her neck.

 Chapter 304 - A Crime?! - III

    Something that Adeline had not expected was her aunt to March over to her while the people cheered, held her hand and dragged her inside the pce.


    If it was not enough to be in the LimeLight with hundreds of people around her, her aunt had to drag her inside the pce like she had done some kind of crime.


    "Would you stop doing that?" She whispered as she tugged on her hand to have a back.


    "No," her aunt gritted out the word. Teresa did not take her to any room. She climbed up the stairs before getting on the first floor and closing the door shut on them in a random room.


    Adaline stood in the middle of the room where her aunt had left her to stand as she watched Teresa ramage through different roles in the room before pulling out a stick.


    "What are you going to do with that?" Adeline gave a confused nce to the stick wrapped up in her hand but Teresa waved it off. She picked up a lighter and lit the stick before leaving it around the room and keeping it close to the door.


    Teresa turned around once satisfied and walked closer to Adelene. "That is a sage stick. It would help us so that no one can hear our voices outside the room."


    Confused as ever, Adelene asked further, "why do we need to keep our voices inside?" What was such an important thing to talk about that no one else could hear about from them?


    Tessa''s eyes went to the neck of her niece. "I don''t care if he is the king and I don''t care if he is the strongest one of them all. You tell me right now you got that mark on your neck and why."


    Adeline felt her throat dry up. Her hand immediately reached for her throat and she touched the bandage on the left side of neck. It was obvious that it was a wound particrly on the junction and it did not take any one a lot of brain to put the pieces together and find out it was a mark given to her especially in the world of shifters.


    "I was going to die, Auntie Tess¡ª"


    "Bullshit!" The woman screeched. "That family has been nning this from the beginning of time. This was exactly what they wanted. This is the exact reason why they wanted you two to go there alone. Of course, in the mountains and people that were on their side it would have been very easy for that boy to force his mark on you!"


    Adeline recoiled back at the usation. Half of her was grateful for Xavier to to prepare her of what it meant to ce his mark on her without her consent and half of her was grateful for her aunt to be this protective over her.


    "Auntie Tess," Adeline began slowly, "honestly do not know what happened and this is why we came here earlier than intended. It''s a jumble of stuff that I don''t know how to exin and that is why we want you all to sit down together."


    "What?" Tessa spat. "Is that what the boy told you it could be?"


    Adeline huffed. "No!" She shook her head. "I don''t know how to exin all of it and I need his help!"


    Tessa scoffed and shook her head seemingly unconvinced about all of it. "This is definitely what the boy is telling you to do. His parents are definitely going to cover it up and my mate would never go against it!''


    Adeline gave a helpless sigh at that. "Auntie.. .please." she begged. "I have no other way to exin it otherwise. We all need to listen to the point of use of each other because..." The more she thought about it the more it got difficult to exin to her aunt. How was supposed to tell Teresa that they were fragments that all of them knew?


    "Can you please go and talk it out?" She whispered and closed her eyes at how pathetic it felt to whisper like that. "I just need some calm and quiet and I need to figure it out. The only way to do that is to¡­.talk."


    Tessa silently stared at the child letting her speak before she finally slouch her shoulders and just gave Adaline a hug.


    "I am sorry, my little love," she cooed to her niece, "but I am just worried about you. It''s hard to believe that anyone else would care for you like I do.''


    Xavier did. Adelene wanted to add that but remained mum. Given how angry her aunt was, it did not make sense to voice out the opinion.


    Adeline nestled into the form provided by her aunt even more. Teresa woods might not be her mother but she was no one less at the moment.


    "Thank you for protecting me." She whispered gratefully. "I have no idea how I would have survived if it was not you by my side." She admitted the truth and it only made her and pulled her closer than ever.


    "I got you kid and don''t ever thank me for that again." After sometime Teresa pulled away and patted her niece''s cheek lovingly. " Come on now. We should go out before the shifters get the panties in a twist." She winked, making Adeline giggle.


    Holding her niece''s hand, Teresa walked both of them to the door before opening it. The moment she did, the first face they saw was of Xavier who was standing directly in front of the door.


    "Hello you," Tessa chuckled bitterly, "how does it feel to have your mark finally on my niece but without her permission?"


    A loud gasp was heard and Teresa''s eyes moved to Cassandra. Nodding, she stepped aside to let the mother know and see for herself.


    "Oh my," Cassandra whispered before angry eyes went to Xavier. "What have you done!"


    "Not here and not now," Javier gave them both a look.. "We shall go to the discussion room.''

 Chapter 305 - His Mate, The Queen. - I

    "All your life I have always told you how-how criminal and sinful it is to Mark someone without their wish!" Cassandra yelled at the top of her voice. "All your life! I have told you that! I told you whether it be human or a wolf or even a cheetah or those God-awful foxes you would never do that to anyone!"


    The women did note down and it did not appear that you n to do that any time soon. Xavier stood in the corner of the room hearing his mother yell at him whereas Adeline was sitting in the king''s chair sipping a cup of hot tea with biscuits.


    "It hurt too." Adaline whispered in a baby''s voice making Cassandra eyes turn to her and soften when she saw that it was Adaline talking.


    "Oh child," Cassandra kissed the top of Adeline''s head and ced more chocte cookies on her te.


    Smirking, Adaline looked at Xavier who was not meeting her eyes. He was looking down right next to his feet and that made Adaline''s smile varnish.


    "Look at what you have done!" Cassandra yelled again. " As the king or someone who was supposed to be the king''s right hand man you were well aware of how it is for humans to be marked. How many precautions one must take if he is a wolf and you, you are a lycan! You biting someone''s neck would kill them and if they do not die from blood loss than the poison you have inside you would kill them definitely. Do you realise what kind of pain and horror you must have put the girl through?!"


    "My love," Javier spoke up, finally cutting Cassandra off. "We should trust our upbringing. There must be a reason why our child did that."


    Cassandra turned to her mate and yelled,"Is there?" She was outraged. "What possible reason could there be for him to mark someone without her will or, in this case, while she was unconscious!"


    Adeline watched the entire exchange between the couple as they went back and forth with one parent defending The Other child and one baring her teeth at him.


    It was then she realised I should put herself in the shoes that Xavier was standing in. What child would like to be in the middle of an argument much less in the middle of a room where he was being used of something so seniors as it was called a sin?


    She closed her eyes and palm her entire face and disappointment. Not only was he suffering enough, she had actually added fuel to the fire by telling Cassandra that she had been hurt.


    How could she do that to someone?


    Her eyes went back to save your who had not moved from his power nor had he raised his eyes from the ground. He was truly disappointed with himself which is probably why she realised he had asked her if she was happy with it in the first ce.


    Now Adeline felt even more disappointed in herself before she realised something.


    Shiftere always felt the urge to protect their other half and for the first time she was feeling that. She wanted to protect him, she wanted to stand by his side and face the problems and this was the exact moment where Xavier was failing to do that for them.


    This was the moment where she was supposed to step up and lead them together.


    This was where she was to protect him and redefine the rtionship.


    Without another thought and wasting time, Adaline stood up by making the chair scrape and the attention of every shifter and human to her. Paying no attention to them she walked towards Xavier making him look up when he noticed her shoes in his space.


    "Hi," she whispered to him, blinking innocently.


    He nodded back at her without so much as a twitch in his jaw.


    With that perfect emotionless face in the scenario Adeline knew she would have regarded him as a criminal. She would have definitely regarded him as a sinner but this time she did not see that. She saw beyond that emotionless face and into those eyes and that soul of his.


    She saw the scared man who had grown up to be what was thrown his way and was scared to lose it all.


    After all he was a king at the age of twenty, someone who has stepped up to the responsibilities for his way and someone who had to mark his mate without her consent, without having her to be conscious enough to give the very consent just because you won''t lose her and thene to the same point where he could lose it all together.


    For the first time she saw that she was not the one who was the victim here. For the first time, she knew that everyone had been victimized in their own way.


    She looked down at his hand and took it in her own. It was so big inparison to hers but they fit just right.


    Looking back into his eyes, Adeline did not see much of a change in his expressions but the slight gloss that appeared to be over his eyes.


    "When I talked to my uncle about this," she said loud and clear for everyone in the room to hear, "he said that a mark and an exchange of blood can cause a human who is at the brink of death toe back. Their healing speed can be massively increased enough for them toe back to life and fight for it."


    She took a huge gulp when she heard the gasp of her aunt. "And because of your mark on my neck I am here." She revealed it to everyone.


    "Even though I have been through a lot and a lot of bad things have happened to me, I do not want to die yet." She shook her head as a tear fell from her eye.. "Thank you for making the hardest choice of your life and saving me."

 Chapter 306 - His Mate, The Queen - II

    Adaline did not look away from his eyes. For the first time Xavier let the vulnerability he felt slip. And the moment he did, Adeline caught it.


    Chuckling at the breakthrough she made with her shifter mate, Adaline raised his hand and kissed the knuckles.


    She smiled at him through the tears happy with the progress made and how they moved past it. The moment was broken by her aunt''s yell.


    "I don''t understand it. Adeline only has one uncle and that tells me she talked to you why you did not tell me what happened!" She shrieked at the top of her voice making every shifter wince.


    "And you two!" She turns to the youngest couple in the room, "even though I am happy to learn about the turn of events, I''m still not ready for you to bang it out in front of my eyes!"


    "Auntie!" Adeline cried helplessly and embarrassment. Xavier chuckling at that only made her blush harder.


    She felt him take his hand away from her and before she knew it she was pulled to his chest with his hands lightly wrapped around her.


    "Yes, Adeline had called me but that was a conversation between her and me. It would not do any good if we did not know the truth from them." Adeline heard Korr say.


    "Also there is much of a backstory to this particr event. It would be best if we all sat down for this."


    There were a few moments filled with silence before it was Javier that replied, "I don''t think sitting down for it would be the best thing for us to do. That has been quite a shock for us and we should go out and wave."


    "Wave?" Adeline murmured for the ears of her lover.


    Xavier leaned a little and whispered to her, "something we were supposed to do when we got out of the car. Now the people are waiting for us to do that from the pce''s balcony."


    Shit. She was supposed to wave at a ton of people?


    "Don''t worry." Fever spread as of understanding the bunch of nerves that she was feeling. "It''s just a small wave, give them the beautiful smile that you have and that''s it."


    She chuckled and smiled widely at that.


    "Hurry now," Javier suggested while standing at the door. It was then added and noticed that he was the only one in the room. "We have to go so that the people can go and go back to their tasks."


    Adeline nodded and she was sure that they were dead. Once the man was out, Xavier cupped her jaw Harshly and ced a huge smooch on her lips.


    "I love you," he growled aggressively and repeated the words. "I love you. You know that?"


    Adelene giggled. "Think so." She winked.


    Xavier pooled their joined hands together and ced it on his chest before they started walking out of the room together.


    Finding herself in the familiar hallways of the pce Adaline only thought of the bad memories that she had made here.


    Maybe it was time to make good ones and maybe this time she could actually make the ones that wouldst forever without having any of them separate from each other.


    She heard the deafening crowd. Xavier stopped for a second at the threshold of the balcony before looking at her. He was waiting for her permission to go there.


    She could do this. Adeline knew that she had enough courage to face a shit ton of people and just wave at them.


    She nodded and they stepped into the balcony. Somehow with just one step it seems like everyone knew that Adeline was there. The cheers went louder.


    "Wave," he mouthed once they had reached the end of the balcony and where the railings were.


    Adelene raised her hand and waved at them. She looked down to find everyone waving back at her with such happy smiles on their faces that she could not help but wave back again.


    Xavier gave one of his own waves and then nodded firmly at them before stepping back and bringing Adaline into the pce with him.


    "That was fine?" He nced her way only to see her nod.


    "It''s fine." She muttered, still feeling a little high. The crowd was deafening and for a moment, Adeline felt like a superstar.


    "Alright then," he whispered before his eyes went to his father.


    Javier, as if feeling someone''s eyes on him, looked back at his son. He addressed everyone with a sigh, "as much as I would like for everyone to know what is going on with all of us, today is not the right time."


    "You should rest for tonight and then we will have dinner together. After that, I want us all to rest again and then tomorrow with rested minds we will continue."


    Adeline didn''t mind that.


    At this point, a long rest sounded good to her. Even though the bed in the cabin that they were staying in the north was highlyfortable, the bed in her room was something she loved more.


    When everyone voiced their agreement to that the adults started to move forward and the young couples that were Adaline and Xavier along with Patricia and Augustus walked behind leisurely.


    Was something that Adeline couldn''t help but feel tired of, "why do you keep on touching me?'' she hissed in frustration. Holding her hand was not enough he kept on touching her leg by brushing his and hers together and leaning in often to kiss her forehead.


    "Well," he chuckled and leaned into her neck and took a long sniff, "I am obsessed with you."


    Patricia chuckled loudly from behind, "you are the human mate the Lycan King''s obsessed with!"


    Herment alone made everyoneugh loudly.


    Adeline turned to look at Xavier who watched herugh with a happy smile over his face. Walking with all of them, Adeline ced her head on his arm as they walked.


    This time, it was going to be alright.

 Chapter 307 - The Woman In The Lake.

    In the realm of spiders.


    "I don''t understand Adrian," the man standing in front of a hugeke whispered, "how is it that I lost the plot and not only that but I also lost my witch in the same night."


    Adrain did not miss a beat before answering, "the guard on the duty that failed to capture the witch after she ran away has been punished, sir."


    "Yes, yes," Nathaniel muttered, "you killed him before I could interrogate him. That was something I did not like, Adrian. I hope you learn your lesson."


    Adrian''s eyes went to his left hand that had been deprived of his two fingers. As a Vampire, he should have been able to heal if he ced the fingers from where they had been separated but Nathaniel had made his starved wolves chew them.


    "I understand sir," he nodded. "What do we do now?"


    Nathaniel gave an exhaustive sigh. "Well it is obvious that if the witch is alive, she would certainly tell them about our position which is why we had to change it."


    Hence, the realm of spiders. The least sort out Kingdom.


    The spiders were not a dangerous creature but just insects in the human world, but here they were creatures that could go up to 12 feet high in the air.


    They were long and strong with the humongous bodies and vicious poison. The only advantage that they had given Nathaniel was they did not have anymunication with other realms which made it a perfect destination for him to stay.


    "Get Qaasim,"


    Adrian nodded and inash he returned with the said man that the leader had asked for.


    Qaasim was the third inmand.


    "Qaasim, what exactly happened to the beast in the jungle?"


    The cool yet cold voice of the leader was chilling enough for Adrian to close his eyes for a brief second. This was not going to end well for any of them and surely not for the human queen.


    "The beastpletely failed, my king." Qaasim answered. "However the failure resulted in the king being forced to mark the queen because of the frozenke that they had fallen into."


    "Marked?" He repeated.


    "Yes, sir." Qaasim confirmed.


    Nathaniel hummed, "on the neck?" He asked again to confirm.


    "yes, sir." Qaasim confirmed. Qaasim casted a curious look to Adrian. Why was there leader asking for confirmation twice? Anything, Nathaniel hated to have information repeated.


    Nathaniel''s brain has started to work in the direction that was going to bring him nothing but more opportunities and advantages that the king hadid into hisir.


    Nathaniel stared at theke in front of him. It was just the perfect opportunity that they hadnded into his grasp.


    It might look like to the king and queen that everything worked in their favour but it also worked out in his favour.


    "Marked. . ." He murmured.


    The water changed. The waves started to form as the water darkened and one figure appeared at the surface as if it was standing under the water and watching everything from below.


    "Well, well, well," Nathaniel chuckled. "They have no idea what they have done."


    The woman in theke smiled beforeughing viciously. Nathaniel received a beaming smile from the woman who was happy with the turn of events that she had heard.


    "Does this change your ns?" Adrian asked, interrupting his thoughts and making his face expression less again.


    Would that change everything? With the recent turn of events everything would work in his favour and everything that he wanted to achieve, on the next level, that he had decided would be in his hands.


    But only and only, if he decided to y it right.


    His eyes went to the figure in theke shook her head very slowly as if understanding where his thoughts for giving.


    "Yes, it would." He revealed it to the man in his inner circle. "It would change a lot of things, in fact it would change the npletely."


    Changing itpletely to how he always wanted it to be would be the best thing ever. Not only would he have a powerful witch by his side if you actually have an army.


    That gave him enough power to overthrow any royalty that he could find in any realm. No one would win against him.


    "What are we going to do, your highness?" Qaasim asked out of curiosity.


    Nathaniel watched as the woman gave him final nod and disappeared into theke letting him handle everything else.


    His i¡­.


    He turned around once she had disappeared. "We will have a change in ns and you," he pointed his finger at Adrian, "find me a wolf. Find me a wolf who has a pregnant mate because we," he turned to Qaasim, "are going to bring your mate back."


    A huge smile came to Qaasim''s face. It was the very reason why he had joined the dark side of the fallen prince and now it was bearing fruit for him.


    "Thank you, your highness." Qaasim stepped closer to Nathaniel before bending down on one knee and holding his hands out. Once Nathaniel ced his hand in his, Qaasim started to ce repeated kisses thanking his king.


    "Go away now," Nathaniel shook him off before walking away. "And find me the wolf before tomorrow morning. I want this to be done as soon as possible. Make sure that the rituals are prepared for."


    "Yes, your Highness." Both of the men replied that as they were standing near theke. One with a huge smile on his face and the other staring at the departing back of his leader within expressionless face.


    "My mate ising back!" Qaasim yelled out of happiness. "She ising back!"


    Adrian stared at the jumping man from the corner of his eyes. Somehow the evil power inside him that ruled the roost made him think of how fun it would be to burst the bubble that his mate was nevering back.


    No one ever came back from the dead.


    No one.

 Chapter 308 - The Time For Revelations. - I

    She had taken a nap in the guest bedroom given to her by Cassandra and the next thing that Adeline knew was she had woken up the next day.


    "Why didn''t you wake me up?" Adeline looked at Xavier with an using eyes. "Everyone must have waited for me at dinner."


    Imagine everyone sitting at the dining table and waiting for Adaline to arrive only for her to wake up now.


    Xavier chuckled, "you were tired and not to mention you recently had a blood transfer and you are still getting one." He pointed to the drip that was attached to her. "Everyone had excused for your presence once we saw, before calling you to dinner, that you were still sleeping."


    "Oh," that was better. At least no one waited for her at the dinner table.


    She was still getting a blood drip and he was right about that. Adaline slowly moved her eyes to the drip attached to her arm and then to the blood bag. This was not going to go away any time soon and this was the fifth bottle of blood that was given to her.


    How much did she lose?


    "What are we going to do now?" Adeline turned to look at him, who was standing at the edge of her bed.


    Even though everything for them had gone back to normal it was still something too hard to believe in. How normal were they going back to question mark what they are going to move past it over the going to move past and by ignoring everything that happened in the past?


    Xavier moved to the other side of the bed that she was on and kneel down right next to her before taking one of her hands, that did not have the drip in it, into his.


    "There are many things that we can do now," he shed her a quick smile, "but the one that tops our list is... Finding out and bringing the turn of events together on what happened in the jungle."


    "The jungle.." she whispered, repeating after what he had said and the image of the demonic beast came into her mind.


    Imagine that.


    Wait, "Xavier, you told me about the Luna''s guard, where was there when I was running into the jungle?"


    Xavier''s forehead creased at the information. "I cannot believe I forgot about that." He murmured, clearly pissed. "And I will take it up with them."


    Adeline bit her lips in nervousness. "You know now that I think about it, there are many things that just don''t add up."


    "I agree." He ced a few kisses on her knuckles. "Which is why, I hate to do this but we have to go to the meeting room and talk to the others about it."


    Adeline gazed upon him. It was obvious that even if he tried to show her that he was not worried, he was. Another word for something that does not require any proof for her to know.


    "Come on then," Adeline moved from the bed, "let''s get to it." She would do anything to get the stress over them.


    "Wait," he ced his hands on her shoulders, stabilizing her from getting a. She was still sitting on the bed. "I would like it if you..." he scoffed.


    "Say it," Adeline cupped his cheek. Sometimes all the big bad lycan needed was a little push.


    "Would it be alright with you if I carry you?" He gulped. "Recently, you have suffered a lot and my beast wants to feel close to you. I can barely hold on to how to protective if he wants to be so.."


    Ah, she understood where he wasing from. Shifters would really protective of their mates and not to mention when they got hurt, the animalistic power inside them literally goes ballistic.


    Now that she knew how he was feeling she wondered how long had he been controlling his beast for.


    But suddenly felt Shy, they were going to touch each Other after so long. And now that she thought about it she did not remember thest time she took a bath.


    What if she stank at this point?


    "Hey," he tapped her forehead, "stop thinking."


    Stop thinking, she repeated to herself.


    "Let''s go," she whispered to him before getting up. The moment she stood up Xavier picked her up.


    Someone entered the room because Adeline heard the door open but did not see who it was. Next thing she knew was, they walking out of the room and someone was holding the drip because it was moving with her and she did not feel any kind of pull.


    She did not shy away from his touch and the feelings that it gave her. Adaline leaned on to his chest without any fear of what he would think. It was amazing how calm she felt and had suddenly everything inside her body had changed.


    Her heart was beating at a normal pace and that was something it had not done or long time. Her mind was calm there were no thousands of thoughts running around her mind aimlessly.


    Not only that the mark on her neck no longer pained. It just tingled.


    Xavier effortlessly carried her upstairs. Maybe next time when they would consider renovations, they would actually add a lift because Adaline could not see herself climbing so many stairs up and down on a daily basis.


    She could feel her self getting tired only at the thought of it.


    They came to the familiar corridor where Adaline knew that she been in yesterday. Stop in front of the door and someone from behind them who was holding her drip opened the door for them as they walked in.


    Her aunt immediately came to her side as Xavier settled her down into his chair.


    "Are you alright, Adele?" Teresa used the nickname that her mother had given her. "Are you in some kind of pain? Would you like something to eat?"


    "We can have some fruits brought in, Adaline." Cassandra spoke from the other end of the table where she was sitting. "I know you have not had breakfast yet."


    The nerves started to creep in and Adeline knew that she would not be able to carry on.. So for a mere distraction, she nodded her head.

 Chapter 309 - The Time For Revelations - II

    It was only a matter of time before Augustus was called along with his mate, Patricia. The fruits have arrived right before them and now they were all here so it was obviously time for revtions.


    "Before we start talking," Javier addressed, "there is someone who is going to listen into this conversation. Everyone, I would like for you to meet Alexandier."


    Alexandier? Adeline frowned at the man who just entered the room. She narrowed his eyes at him slightly as she took him in. He appeared to be darker in skin colour and he had tattoos that were being out of his clothes. There was something about his face that made it seem natural and it was definitely not botox.


    This man was not a shifter.


    It was not just her that was paranoid when it came to this man because Xavier moved closer to her too.


    "He is a warlock." Xavier answered for her before he passed a curt nod into the direction of the male witch.


    "A witch?" Adeline repeated looking at Xavier in question when she heard the men cough slightly.


    "I am what you can call a wizard or a Warlock. Witches is a term used for females." He corrected her before moving close. "Luna Adeline Rivera."


    Adeline blinked repeatedly before she straightened up in her chair and shook her head, "I am no¡ª"


    "Not yet, you are not," he agreed, "but I am merely using the title now that is going to be used in the future."


    Adeline eye''s hello word to the fruits for a few seconds before she looked up at him. "Um.. Warlock Alexandier?"


    The man narrowed his eyes on her before he shook his head, "you have a lot to learn. Clearly." Hemented before he stepped back and took this seat directly in front of her, at the very end of the table.


    Adelene felt herself grow warm at what he said. That was insulting and not to mention embarrassing. Her cheeks were red which is why she lowered her head and concentrated on the piece of fruit that she yed with.


    "So," Alexandier spoke up in the silent room. "Don''t we start from you?" While he said that his eyes were trained on Adeline, meaning that she was the one who was able to start.


    With a gulp, she began, "I.." she looked at Xavier, "I was in my room and as usual Xavier woke me up." He passed her a small smile before adjoining their hands together and entangling their fingers giving Adeline some strength in the touch.


    She continued, better than before, "he was the one who would wake us up and I found nothing out of the ordinary that day. He asked me to go into the Jungle and y a game of tag."


    "Tag?" Korr questioned, his face twisted into a disgusted expression.


    Adeline nodded when Tessa answered, "it is a human game called chase in yournguage."


    Adeline continued, "that out of the ordinary and when I questioned him he was rather inpatient which Xavier never really is. In the end I agreed to what he said and ended up running into the Jungle and I heard Something, Something heavy like, heavy footstepse behind me and the next thing I know is this-there is this, is some kind of," she sighed harshly before looking at her uncle, "someone kind of demon chasing me!"


    "Demon?!" The entire room went into an uproar and Xavier squeezed her hand knowing well that she would have an anxiety attack with how much attention she was receiving.


    "Wait," it was Alexandier who spoke up and everyone stopped talking. Until he had spoken of the entire room had been a Chaos and no one understood anything.


    "So that it was a demon?''


    "Why do you ask her that?" Korr was the one who counter questioned. "Do you not believe the words she says? Listen to her heart beat and smell the scent, you know she is not lying."


    Smell her scent? Adeline''s face twisted in disgust. Did her uncle really say that?


    "There is something that you do not understand here, Lycan," the warlock swirled to her uncle in the chair. "We as shifters and different creatures understand what can be a demon and what cannot be. For that girl, everything that looks hideous is going to be a demon."


    "Now," he turned back in his chair and turned to Adeline, "the question is whether she saw the demon or not. Did anyone else see him? Cause I need verification from someone who can tell me if he was a demon or not."


    Why did it have to be anything more than it needed to be? Adaline did not understand that.


    She knew what she had seen and there was no need for anyone else toe verify it but by the words of the warlock, it seemed like everyone in the room was starting to doubt her words.


    "How so?" Her aunt whispered. "What else could it be then?"


    Alexandier clicked his tongue. "Do I need to say the dreaded question amongst all of you?" His words were merely above a whisper but in the quiet room They sounded clear and loud.


    "We are not just dealing with demons here." He revealed and his eyes went to the young king. "We are dealing with the dead and how to bring people back from death. Imagine if you bring demons into the mix which is why I need to know this for sure."


    Wait, what?


    It did not take long for Adeline to figure out where and in which direction they were going. But it was not just that and she realised that is well.


    There was something more to it, something that she was not aware of at the moment but was right there in front of her.


    "What''s going on?" She asked the dreaded question.


    "What is it that you know and we don''t,"pleted Xavier from behind her.

 Chapter 310 - The Time For Revelations - III

    Adeline could not open her eyes. In fact she could not even look up. She had ced her forehead, in the middle of the conversation, on the wooden surface of the table after pushing the te forward.


    There was no way that he would continue listening to the conversation.


    "What the fuck?" Xavier cursed loudly and Adaline did not even have the strength to reprimand him.


    "Exactly," Augustus added. It was after sometime that his parents had also joined. "Why would you not call us immediately when you gained knowledge of all of it?"


    Cassandra gave a bitter chuckle. "We could barely digest what was happening. How do you expect us to give you a call about... Something being there in your room that was just like you then ended up being dead? Rotten, in nature?"


    Adeline even heard her aunt favour the others in this. "We were barely coping with it. If we have to tell you about this, we need to have some kind of answers with us."


    Adeline raised herself and leaned against the chair before giving everyone a bitter look. "How do you expect us to tell you anything when you do not tell us that there was something inside our rooms, that you encountered, and not only and countered that talked to you, that behaved like us and then ended up being dead right in front of you?!"


    Adeline felt like pulling her out at the frustration she felt.


    As if being chased by a demon inside a Jungle was not enough, now she had to deal with something that was inside her house, that looked just like her and had ended up being dead in her bedroom?


    "How long have you known this for?" She screeched in frustration, having been at the ends of her wits.


    "I think.." Tessa gulped,


    Cassandra finished, "a day or two after you were gone. It was Teresa and I that witnessed it."


    Adeline closed her eyes and lowered her head.


    Was it just with her over she suddenly felt a chilling sensation in her bones? Something had been inside her room, inside her house, her safety, her safe ce and she or anyone else did not have a single or the slightest clue about it?


    "How?" It was Xavier that spoke up, "just buy a vase?"


    Adaline could not help but look up at him. He had a disbelieving expression over his face as if all of this was very hard to digest and it was.


    She could not believe it either but then again she was the one who had been chased by a demon throughout the forest. So if Adaline could not believe what the adults were telling her, how are they going to believe her?


    Being put in a ce where she had to view the situation as they had to view hers, Adeline realised that both of the situations looked to be extremely unlikely by someone who had not witnessed firsthand.


    Cassandra nodded, she looked unconvinced. "All we did was change the ce."


    "What?" Adeline asked. "Changed the ce?" What the hell did that mean?


    Tessa gave a long breath out. "I think we both did the same thing. I know you do not like having flowers in your room which is why I took the flowers out of your room because by the time you would have returned they would have rotted." She gave Adeline a hesitant smile, "I was going to nt them in the soil and just when I reached the backyard they gave an awful smell. It smelled as if.."


    "It smelled like someone had been dead for a few." Korrpleted. "We did find a foetus inside it."


    "A dead child," Alexandier murmured as his eyes remained on the table. "A dead and unborn child."


    His eyes moved to Cassandra, "what did you find?"


    She gulped but it was her husband who had answered. "We found a foetus and an umbilical cord."


    Adeline''s heart dimmed when she heard that again. Why was the wall clock making them repeat the same thing over and over again? It was more than enough for her to hear about the dead children.


    "There is something you are not noticing about both situations. It is very familiar yet deadly." Alexandier''s voice seemed scary. "Did you not see how you found a foetus and an umbilical cord in one vase and in the other you just found a foetus?"


    Adeline''s forehead creased as she realised that he was right. Her side of the family had not found the umbilical cord.


    "But if they did not find theplete thing, should it not weaken the magic?" She asked quizzically. If someone had forgotten to ce one ingredient, it should have affected the entire process.


    Alexandier''s eyes snapped to hers and she flinched. If she thought that Xavier was someone who had dead looking eyes, this Warlock was apletely different story.


    "That is not working witchcraft, at least not always." Alexandier chuckled, "maybe that is why you experienced the same issue while you were in the north of the country."


    By God, Adaline was moments away from crying.


    "What do you mean?" Xavier was angry and anyone could tell that from the tone of his voice. She found him cing his hand on her shoulder as he squeezed and rubbed the skin.


    Alexandier answered. "You told me that you had gone for a run," He said to Xavier. "And you had done that even before waiting for Adaline and you were with your friends for some time before you found her running to the edge of the Cliff. Am I right?"


    Xavier gave a firm nod. "Yes."


    Now, the Warlock turned to look at Adaline. "With you, you woke up to Xavier and you were asked by him to run through the forest when it was not even him. So you experienced the same thing that has been going on continuously with you, I''m sure, and the same thing happened in the north.." He murmured thest part to himself.

 Chapter 311 - The Time For Revelations - IV

    "What?" Korr asked the pending question going to everyone''s mind in the room. "Tell us what is going on."


    Alexandier paid him no mind and continued his conversation with Adaline and Xavier. "I need to know if you two found anything simr that morning. Anything from the stories told by your families that you found yourself witnessing that day."


    Did she?


    "I did, I think," It was Xavier. "I had received a bouquet of roses when I opened the door as the first thing in the morning. As you want it was for Adaline as a gesture to the Luna which is why I kept them inside."


    Adeline''s frown deepened. Those flowers? She had encountered them on the dining table but she had ignored them given that Xavier had asked her toe outside.


    "And now what we have the missing is the umbilical cord," Alexandier pointed out. "Anything that you found to be binding. Something, like a rope, that can be tied?"


    Her throat dried up. The one thing that she had found could be remotely considered as a rope or be tied around somewhere...was the pendant.


    The pendant that she had found to be exactly like her mother''s.


    Oh god, she closed her eyes. How could anyone know what her mother wore? She had been buried with it.


    "Adeline," Xavier squeezed her shoulder as if trying tofort her but it was not working at the moment. "I think¡ª"


    "I know," she cut him off, before she finally willed herself and looked up at him. "You do it." There was no way that Adeline could admit that she had attached herself to a pendant that she had found in the local bazaar and that was the reason why she had almost fallen off a cliff.


    "Adelene had found a pendant that looked exactly like the pendant her mother wore." Xavier revealed.


    "Where did you find it?" Cassandra asked as ise trained on her son. It was obvious that Adaline was not going to answer with the way she appeared to look.


    Just as Xavier was about to answer they had a small voice, "The Market,"


    He squeezed her shoulder again. She was being very brave.


    "A perfect ce to hide anything in in sight," Javiermented. "No one would have ever considered it to be any reason unless for just selling purposes."


    True that, Adeline had never suspected it. In fact she believed it to be a pure coincidence that she had found a ne just simr to what are mother wore.


    "I think I know what''s happening." Alexandier announced. "The spell was very difficult and a demands what most witches cannot do which is why I did not anticipate it to happen."


    "What is it?" Javier asked, moving closer to his wife.


    Alexandier straightened up and sat correctly on the chair. His gaze sharper than ever. "Have you do a witnessed to changes in your behaviour? Some kind of attac or say a thing that the person said to you that you know they would have never done."


    "Yes." The words slipped out of the young couple''s mouth even before they realised it and then their head snapped to each other at that.


    "Oh god," Adeline''s face twisted into an expression that told everyone that she was going to try and she did. "It had never really been any of us, had it?!" She cried out as she palmed her entire face covering the sight away from everyone.


    For how many things had she and Xavier held each other responsible for? That made every time they had taken one step forward the magic or whatever it was that Nathaniel had unleashed on them had made them take more than 15 steps back!


    "Oh my god," she cried into her hands. How much more was it that she was going to be able to take? None of them had been responsible for anything that they had med each other for months.


    "Adeline," he pulled her hands away from her face and offered her his shoulder that she immediately took. Burying her face into his shoulder, Adeline let all of her emotions out.


    Her shoulders shook with tremendous amount of cries that left her mouth. She felt soft hands rubbing her shoulders and her back and she knew that those soothing hands belongs to her aunt.


    Soft rumbles came from Xavier''s chest making Adeline whimper for more. Somehow all the emotions that she felt for being calm down to contentness. She sniffed repeatedly before Xavier pulled back and wiped her nose with a cloth.


    "There you go," he cooed out and ced a kiss on her nose, "my brave penguin."


    She giggled slightly before she ended up cutting. A ss of water was brought to her by her uncle in an instant and Adaline took only two sips of it.


    "So?" Alexsandeir called from where he had taken a seat. It was then that Adeline noticed that everyone was around her, even Xavier''s parents.


    Alexandier stared at all of them emotionlessly as he stated, "it is going to take a long time for you to process what happened but we need to move forward."


    "So to cut it short," he shifted in his chair and leaned over the table, "there are,as I could say, decoys or changelings, they transfer into you and create problems amongst the two of you. All of this has been happening for what I assume, a few months?"


    "Yes," Xavier answered on their behalf. "It has been a few months since then."


    "Must be because you too must have broken contact with each other." Alexandier mused. "Since we know what the problem is now we can start working on it. Tomorrow, we will start again. I think you will need some time to digest it all."


    With a blink of the eyes, the man was gone. All Adeline heard was the opening and closing of the door.


    "Well, then," Teresa muttered under her breath as she too, stared at the closed door before turning to Adeline. "You must be tired adelene. Let''s go home." She patted her nieces back urging her to stand up.


    A sudden growl vibrated the entire room making everyone stumble to their feet and gain bnce.


    "Adaline is going nowhere." The Lycan King monster loud and clear for everyone.. "Nowhere."

 Chapter 312 - The Strong Bond - I

    It was her aunt who had broken the silence.


    "Say that again young man," Tessa hissed, "my niece goes wherever she wants to."


    She was not afraid of any shifter even if it was the king himself. A child has already been through so much and services would be damned if she would let anyone else control what Adeline wanted to do.


    Adeline winced. Her aunt had gotten angry enough to ze on anyone.


    Xavier growled loud enough to scare everyone into obedience and enough for Teresa''s need to stand by her for protection.


    "Tessa," Korr hissed. "I think we can talk about it in private. There is no need for any of us¡ª"


    "No," the stubborn human did not back away, "let it be known that Adaline is not staying anywhere where she does not want to be." Her eyes remained on Xavier making it known to everyone that he was talking about him.


    The man red at her. "Adeline is my marked mate. I have rights on her¡ª"


    Tessa scoffed, " forcefully mar¡ª"


    "Tessa!" Cassandra intervened, " there are a few things that are not going to be known to people. Can you think before you speak?"


    Adeline winced. This was not going into the direction she wanted it to go.


    "Is there any specific reason why I am supposed to stay here?" She asked in her usually soft voice which brought everyone''s attention to her. "If there is something that is going on and..requires me to stay here, I would like to know."


    She gave everyone a good look as she spoke about anything that was required from her. Adaline did not want to be forced, which was obvious but she also didn''t want to create problems for anyone else.


    Javier released a sigh. "I''ll tell her." He said as if it would relieve everyone of the burden on the shoulders.


    "You are more connected to him than you ever were before. Adeline, that puts you at a disadvantage if you go away from him for a long period of time." Javier smiled slightly as he continued, "this could put both of you to great pain especially when you are newly marked."


    She realized what he was talking about. Adeline had heard and read about it countless times to know what would happen if she chose not to stay with Xavier.


    Which at the end, did force her to live with him so that she would be able to avoid the pain that she would feel.


    God, she felt torn again.


    Her eyes went to her aunt who appeared to be ring at Xavier.


    Adeline understood what her aunt wasing from and she had aplete idea about what Xavier was talking about also but that put her on the spot of choosing one of them.


    "How about I spend the night with my aunt," Adeline looked at Tessa, "and then the next one with you?" She looked at Xavier hopefully.


    He didn''t look convinced.


    However, her aunt looked proud.


    "No," he grunted out, "you are my mate. Mine."


    Adeline could see the displeasure bubbling in her aunt''s chest.


    "What do you¡ª" for her aunt could even finish the sentence, Adelind felt herself being raised into the air and thrown over his shoulder like a sack of potatoes.


    "Xavier?" She asked in question the upside down version of the world.


    He started to walk and surpassed everyone. Adeline watched from his shoulder how her aunt was watching them leave with her mouth open.


    "Xavier!" Adeline yelled when she realized what he was doing. "Drop me down this instant!"


    The raging little Penguin did not even receive a reply from him as Xavier continued to walk without worry about the world.


    "Xavier!" She screamed again as she would wiggled a little once they turned around at the end of the hallway and her family disappeared from sight.


    "Can you stop walking for one minute and listen to me!"


    "No," he grunted out and continued walking without any worry.


    She was about to open her mouth to argue more when he suddenly increased his speed and before she knew which they were standing in front of the door that he opened in human speed and entered the room with.


    Adeline felt her head to be dizzy and she felt everything to be moving.


    "Xavier.." she whispered out the word and before she knew it she was ced down on the floor at her feet and there was a bucket kept in front of her in which she vomited.


    She coughed a little at the end of it and was provided with a napkin and a water bottle by him.


    "Here," he handed her the water bottle. "Drink some of it and gargle."


    Not wanting for the taste to remain in her mouth she did as told and when it finally went away, she nodded at him.


    It was then when she looked up at him she noticed what was going on around them. They were in a room bigger than what she had been in her entire life.


    How was this room big enough to house 10 people at least?


    "Where are we?" She asked as she took the room in. Were they..


    "My rooms." He answered, still staring at her and not bothering to hide his stare.


    She knew it.


    Adelene turned around and stared at him by narrowing her eyes conveying the displeasure she felt. "Can you tell me why we are here? Did I not propose an offer¡ª"


    "The offer was shit and you know that." He spat as if angry by the mention of the offer in front of him. "What would you achieve by spending one night here and there?"


    At least by that both of them would be happy. Now her aunt was going to be fuming in anger.


    "Nothing.." she muttered under her breath and walked inside.


    Rooms had been a correct word that he had used. When she walked inside, there was an empty room and after that came the living room where she could tell that it was meant for the Royalty.


    "Your rooms," she muttered before turning around and looking at him, who was standing at the door, "why am I here?"

 Chapter 313 - The Strong Bond - II

    Bringing her to his room and nowhere else had to have a reason behind it. Xavier could have easily given her any room in the castle.


    He shrugged and moved past her, going deeper into the living room. "All the other rooms were upied."


    "Oh were they?" She taunted and repeated his words as she followed him and sat on the seat next to him, bouncing the questions underneath her slightly. "You have like a billion rooms here. Do you really want to say that?"


    Adeline had seen the pce countless times and she knew how big it was and she would be surprised to know if every room was actually upied.


    That would be near impossible.


    "We have two hundred and twenty two bedrooms, not a billion, Adaline." He corrected as he took off his shoes. "Also, not forgetting to mention, all of them are upied."


    Adeline''s frown grew even more. "You want to tell me that there are 100 rooms here and they are upied?!"


    "Yes," he answered effortlessly, not paying any attention and taking his socks off, "In these 200 rooms are also the rooms of the staff members and the family members that live here. So yes every room is upied at the moment."


    Xavier did not hear a reply for the longest of time. It was probably 10 seconds that had gone by and for Adeline to stay quiet for that long was very suspicious.


    Looked up to see her standing up, instead of sitting down next to him, with her arms folded across her chest and staring at him.


    "You know I know that you are lying, right?" She raised an eyebrow and stared at his eyes without an ounce of inside her. She made an expression of a mother who had just got her child red-handed.


    "Like, I canpletely tell that you''re lying to me at this point." For emphasis Adeline, pointed to the floor with her index finger emphasizing that she was talking about this point, right here.


    He couldn''t help it. He chuckled at that and and shook his head slightly at her dramatic antics.


    "I am telling you the truth." He stayed with his truth.


    Lair, the beast growled back of his mind making his presence known once again.


    Adelen noticed the sudden change in his eyes. The shed in Amber and something she had not seen happening for a long time.


    "What happened?" She asked. "What happened just now. I saw your eyes changing colors."


    He gave her a strained smile. "Sometimes our animalistic side makes their displeasing opinions known by growling or whining or even.. in front of his mate purring. Some cases they can barely conjure some words too."


    "Do you do so?"


    Actor innocent question Xavier could not help but feel slightly mocked.


    His beast had made his presence known a couple of times when Adaline was with him and that was before all of this happened. He had even had himself being called stupid by his other half. That was something that had never happened before with him but with Adeline in it seemed like his beast also came to life.


    "He growled to express how happy he is to have you here in his room." He answered. "He just cannot be thankful enough."


    "Oh," Adeline muttered. "That''s nice of him." Was it though? She narrowed her eyes at him again, "is it him thinking that or is it you?"


    The little Penguin was not as innocent and naive as it seemed.


    He shrugged innocently before standing up and moving close to her. "Does it matter?" He asked as he stared at her green-brown eyes. "You don''t wear contacts now."


    She huffed.


    "You have the most beautiful eyes I have seen, Adeline. This is rare." Hemented as he gazed into them.


    She shied away. "Don''t."


    Getting bullied for her eye color was such a small thing now.


    She felt his arms go around her waist and slowly pulled her close. Her eyes fluttered and so did her heart. Leaning into his touch, She melted into his arms.


    "Your body needs my touch at the moment, Adeline. It is necessary for your body to seekfort in mine and heal itself or stop this is why my father and I wanted you to stay here." He murmured from above her and Adeline concluded that it was not as bad as it had to be.


    "My aunt might allow it for today but she will raise hell tomorrow."


    Xavier shook his head at the innocent mate. If you wanted he could kill Teresa with the flick of his finger.


    However, he would entertain it.


    "If you think so," he sighed. "However, if you want we can stay at your house over the weekend, you would not be able to sleep away from me for a long time, Adaline."


    "Where am I sleeping?" She asked instead of acknowledging and replying to what he had said earlier.


    "I have a lot of rooms here but I would prefer if you sleep with me and just to be clear, we are adult''s and we can sleep together."


    They could.


    So, she nodded. Adeline felt drained already and would give anything to have this over with.


    And Hindus are. It was evident when someone would look at her face, they could tell that she was tired which is why he reached over and picked her up princess style before walking to the bedroom that he used every night.


    He ced her down on the bed before reaching over to the other side and pulling her close. He pulled the covers on top of them and held her secure.


    "There you go," he cooed in her ear, making her smile, "you are snug as a bug." He used the human term making her giggle at what he said.


    The smile died down and she fell into a deep sleep.


    Just when her breathing slowed down his eyes went to the mark on her neck.. There was something he had to tell her about it.

 Chapter 314 - The Strong Bond - III

    Adaline felt the extreme warmth that was almost suffocating her. Desperate for some air, her eyes snapped open and she removed the nket to her stomach only to notice that it was someone else that was giving her that warmth.


    It was the man that was sleeping next to her.


    Xavier had her snuggling to his chest and he was radiating more heat than necessary.


    He had his leg on top of her and his arms were wrapped around her body.


    For a moment she felt like she was a squishy to a grown ass man.


    "Um," she cleared her throat politely and tapped on his shoulder not wanting him to wake up abruptly. "Xavier, you need to let go."


    Not to mention the fact that she suddenly felt the unbearable pressure building on her dder and the weight of his leg did not help.


    The man did not move.


    "Xavier!" She hissed in building anger. "Move, I need to go to the bathroom!"


    At her endless tapping, he finally groaned and just when Adaline assumed that he would move away he ended up almost squeezing her to death by pulling half of his weight on her.


    "Hay!" The word came out muffled as she was barely breathing at this point.


    Adeline got a hold of his hair and pulled with all her might, "Xavier, get off me!" She pulled harshly and pulled his head away from her neck making him open his eyeszily and full of sleep.


    "What?" He murmured out half asleep and that annoyed the hell out of her.


    "Get off of me!" She raised her voice little knowing that it would be no less than a shout for him.


    He sighed and then closed his eyes before lying his head on top of her breasts. "No."


    She huffed before repeating the action and pulling his hair again making him pull his head up. "Move! Now!" She growled and tried to push him with both of her hands, "Now! Xavier, I really can''t control any more!"


    He huffed before making a sour face. "Why?"


    Oh my god, Adeline couldn''t do it anymore. "Because I want to fucking pee!" She shouted at the top of her voice not being able to take the pressure anymore.


    At this point, Adaline had squeezed her legs together to make sure that she did not let go.


    Even though this had been the most angry that she had ever been with him, Xavier merely rolled his eyes and took a turn in the huge bed moving away from her.


    The moment he did that, Adeline shot out of the bed in record speed and ran to the bathroom that was almost half a mile away.


    She should have expected that given that this man was living on the floor that was bigger than the two houses that he had left in her entire life. He lived on what she would say was a whole floor in the pce.


    Relieving herself, she washed her hands only hissing in return when she found the water was cold.


    Now she had a lot of things to do with this ce.


    If she was going to stay here, then Xavier would have to make sure that this ce had a constant supply of hot water and the bathroom was not supposed to be that far away.


    The hot water thing was something she received in the house of her uncle without a word and if she could get it there, then Xavier could provide her that without a word of protest.


    Returning back to the bedroom she found him already off and looking at her as she waited for her toe back.


    Just as she was within the reach he held out his hand for her to take.


    And the first thing he did after she took his hand was to put her in the bed and wrap her around with the sheets before cuddling close to her.


    With a sigh and a shake of her head Adeline said in a hoarse voice, "you are awfully clingy, Xavier."


    His chest rumbled slightly as he chuckled. "I just love you."


    She chuckled, being unable to control her happiness. "Thank you for that."


    Silence descended on them for a moment as Xavier breathed into her shoulder and she stared at the ceiling while ying with his hair that she had previously pulled.


    Somewhere it seemed that he was hiding something. After being together for so long and through so much, Adaline could tell if he was hiding something or not. It was like a feeling inside her gut that was telling her something was fishy.


    "What are you hiding?" She whispered to him. "I feel like you want to say something."


    "I do." Adelene could feel his smile on her skin when she said that.


    "Well, what is it?"


    He sighed a little before moving away from her neck and propping himself on his elbow. "It''s something rted to the mark. Do you think you would befortable hearing it now or should I do it after breakfast?"


    Knowing what happened in between them it must be hard for him to step up and actually reveal what he was thinking.


    To put him out of his misery I''m not trying to extend any further adaline answered, "Now please. Till breakfast I can think about it and ask more questions."


    He nodded and sat upon the bed making Adaline do the same. But when she sat up, he leaned over and covered her with the nkets making sure that she stayed warm.


    "Sorry," He grumbled as he fixed the heavy nket around her, "I was not expecting you to choose to stay here neither was expecting this to happen so soon. I would make sure I have a heating system and hot water avable."


    Awwie, her heart.


    She shook herself out of it. Her heart was doing cartwheels in her chest.


    "So," she probed, "what is it that you want to talk about?"

 Chapter 315 - A Little Knowledge - I

    "The mark on your neck," he pointed, "when ites to royalty it brings a lot more with it."


    Adeline''s hand immediately went to the mark on her neck. It''s still tingled and that was a given when it was still new.


    "What about it?"


    Xavier stared at the mark and nodded to himself. "Just so you know, you are not required to carry out any of these traditions. If you want you can say no and we all will respect that."


    So instead of answering the question he was going to build it on and on until he was satisfied?


    "Xavier," she leaned forward and pulled her hands out of the nkets that he had arranged around. "You have built up the suspense very well and now would be the perfect time to reveal what you have." She snapped but with grace.


    He chuckled at the that. Guess, he had made it prolong for more than necessary.


    "The thing is," he started, "when a king or the Crown Prince marks his mate, there are ceremonies that are carried out and the blessings of the goddess are seeked by the ruling couple."


    "There is a series of traditions and rituals carried out in these ceremonies and these are carried out for three days."


    He took her hand in his. "Every ritual is a bit harsh than the other and it is just to test how much we can endure for each other."


    "that''s it?" To her, it sounded nothing out of the ordinary because that was something that was carried out by humans as well.


    Adeline had heard about different religions and how they carried out their weddings. In fact, she had attended a few with her father."At the end we are expected to mate."


    "Ahhh," she drawled it out.


    Of course there was a catch in it. How could things be easier in her life?


    "That''s it?" She repeated again, just in case if there was another catch that he was not aware of.


    "Yes." He answered sullenly. "You are not expected to carry out any of this."


    For moment she found her mind to be nk. Nothing came to her mind when she heard any of these and may be sleeping on it more would help. "Okay," she nodded, "sleep, now?"


    With his legs stretched to a smile from one side Xavier removed the nkets around her and once again wrapped his arms around her before burying both of them in the nkets.


    ******


    The next time when they had woken up, it was well into the morning or probably the day.


    Xavier had a dining table in his rooms. They had a quick breakfast there before he kissed her cheek and left for his duties for the day. He had already posted them back for the time that they had spent in the north and could no longer continue doing it.


    Now adaline was left roaming around in his rooms thinking about what he had told herst night.


    Why would he be so reluctant to tell her about the traditions when they were nothing out of the ordinary?


    They were just traditions and they were verymon in the world where she lived in. So what was the big deal because he was clearly hesitating and could have told her that when he had ced his mark on her.


    Maybe it was more than that.


    Maybe the fact that he had to mention it again and again that he was not required to participate in the the traditions have something to do with it.


    And there was only one ce that adaline hoped she could get her answer.


    ****


    She walked into the library on her trip to trying not to make a sound. Libraries always had this kind of silent aura around them which made it difficult for her to make any kind of noise in.


    She found the man with greying hair and standing steps behind him, she chirped, "good morning!"


    The man jumped out of his skin for a second before he turned around. When he saw who she was, professor Harold ced a hand over his heart and patted it as if trying to calm himself down.


    "In case you have not notice, Mr Quill," he sounded a little breathless, "I am an old man and I cannot take surprises like that." He pointed around his head to the head that was growing and hardly had any kind of ck hair in it.


    "Sorry," she winced slightly. "I thought you would be able to hear me."


    "Hmm," the man sighed, "my ears are a little slow now. However, I am surprised that you are here alone."


    "Not," Ashlynn corrected the old professor from behind adaline and moved in front of them. "I am here!"


    Adeline chuckled lightly.


    When she could not find Xavier and made it known to his parents that she wished to go to the academy, asnd had been unwilling participant toe with her along with a number of guards.


    "Do you never dust this ce?" Ashlynn fit a public and patted making dust fly off the cover. "My least used pair of shoes has less dust than this." She looked up at both of them, "and I have at least a hundred."


    Professor Harold chuckled but adaline did not. She had not yet seen the room that had been allotted to asnd but she knew that was true. Even in the world that she lived in before, she had never seen Ashlynn repeat a pair of shoes twice.


    "So what is it that I can help you with?" The professor brought the conversation back on point once Ashlynn moved forward to liquid to the library. "If it is about the topic that we were once talking about, the Luna''s hand, I think I know where we need to begin from."


    Adaline stared at the professor before she felt shame was over her. That was something she hadpletely forgotten about in her pain.


    "Not Today," she answered dolorously, "I need to look for something else today."

 Chapter 316 - A Little Knowledge - II

    She closed another book after reading through the passages that had been highlighted by the professor and Ashlynn, thetter who had surprisingly joined them just to help adaline.


    They had read a lot of books that were now randomly ced on the huge table. The tables were of a standard size so they had thought of joining three of them together.


    So far there were a few things that she could definitely count On that she had understood.


    These traditions were basically signifying the bond in between the pair.


    These traditions were carried out in response to the artificial bones that were made by two kings for their children. Just so they couldbine the power of the kingdoms into one.


    The public had believed them when they said that their children were admitted to each other but that was not the truth and the downfall of the kingdom began because the goddess had been lied to.


    Lycans world her favorite children and did not please the goddess when she was being lied to by them and how her favorite children were deceiving the others.


    This was when the tradition was introduced. And these traditions went wayyy back.


    These traditions included getting blessings of God and making sure that their bodies werefortable in the way they should be as they would be soulmates.


    Every test was different.


    Every test measures that every aspect that came with the mate bond was tried and tested and made sure that this time none of them were being deceived.


    But what Adaline did not understand was why was Xavier giving her a choice when this was really important to the people.


    "What are you thinking?" Ashlynn asked her softly and Adeline answered,


    "Why would he give me a choice when this clearly means a lot to people?" She randomly reached for a book and yed with its cover. "It is really said that the people trust these customs because it''s more like a test that the goddess has bestowed the bond over them and.. they are not being lied to."


    Because when the king''s had lied to them just so they couldbine two powerful kingdom''s into one, the ce had started to fail miserably.


    There were no crops, famine had started, the fertility of the soil had vanished not to mention that women were not getting pregnant with pups and slowly and steadily every thing that was very important to the poption of the shifters was getting poisoned.


    So much so that clear drinking water that had been used for thousands of years suddenly had started to turn ck.


    "Why would he give me that option when the people would never like it?"


    Professor Harold spoke while he continued to read the contents of the book, "maybe the people would believe him because he is seen with the human mate. Otherwise no King would want to have someone so weak."


    Ouch.


    "True," Ashlynn passed her a sympathetic look. "If she wanted to have a strong line age he would have definitely gone for someone like him, a lycan. But since he is seen with you and no one else, they will have to take the fact as a test that you are his mate. The first human mate from human parents."


    So humans were considered that low?


    "If you try to look at the positive side you will also find the connection it holds with the goddess," Professor Harold once again captured her attention, "these ceremonies are carried out in the cave where the goddess was seen for thest time. It makes you feel more connected to her lost home in this realm before she passed to the moon."


    "Entering in her house and asking for her blessings with permission would only result in you two living a happy life forward."


    Her lips pursed slightly at what was told to her.


    At this moment Adelyn was desperate to have a normal life and if it meant going to seek the blessings of a God, then she was going to do it. Especially when it also meant a lot to the other people that were going to be involved in her life.


    From what she had read in the books, No one prepared for the ceremonies and the rituals apart from the family members. That meant no help from the outside was acquired.


    This was something that shifter families love to do especially given that they always were in a pack.


    "It is your choice to do it or not," Professor Harold continued, "do not put the pressure of doing it because of others. People would have to ept it one way or the other."


    His words did not sound like what she wanted to hear. From the countless movies and documentaries that she had heard about fallen monarchies, Adeline understood one thing and that was the importance of will and being heard.


    She nodded his words telling him that she heard and understood each and everyone. At the end the professor stood up, muttering under his breath as he had something to do and Ashlynn went deeper into the library.


    Adelene forward on the table slightly and picked up a book. This book had told her about how the mates felt about the ceremony.


    This was something that was done without a cost, so even those that were not living asfortably as the others could actually have it conducted.


    It was something that they did for mental satisfaction and that was what Adeline deduced from it.


    It brought them closer to their soul mate and to the goddess that had given them life. It brought them closer to their family members as well because they were all participating in it together.


    It was an event that would involve everyone and with the amount of people she knew it not sound fair that she was the only one to decide whether it was to happen or not especially when the entire shape shifting species was waiting for it.


    Adeline sighed before she heard the heavy footsteps.


    "Ma''am," a guard who she did not know the name of yet spoke up, "the king is here."

 Chapter 317 - A Little Knowledge - III

    Fuck, she should have been expecting that.


    She was unable to find him and he was in the middle of a meeting. So, at the end Adeline had decided that it would be better if she told his parents who she had easily found in the tea parlour where she was going and decided to get on with the day.


    The heavy footfall validated the fact that Xavier wasing closer. Also that he was slightly angry because he was practically shoving his feet into the ground.


    His angry face appeared and he stood right in front of her. Now that she was sitting down Xavier seemed to like a giant.


    "You could not wait until I finished my meetings?" He was scowling at her. That was enough for Adaline to know that he was slightly angry and slightly was putting it very lightly.


    She stretched her lips in displeasure. "Do you know that you took most of the day to get finished with them? I read a lot by that time."


    She waved her hand around at the table that was covered with a bunch of books. Half of them were open and the rest were closed.


    He clicked his tongue in annoyance before his hands went to her waist and he picked her up. He sat down on the chair that she had previously been upying and then made her sit on hisp.


    This did not go unnoticed by Adelene who knew exactly what he was doing.


    "You behave like a petty boyfriend at times." Shemitted her observation loudly, making him pinch her waist and narrow his eyes.


    "Hey!" She yelped. "Why?!"


    He chuckled but did not answer her. Instead his eyes went to the books that were randomly ced upon the table. "What have you been reading about?"


    Adelene pursued her lips slightly. "The ceremony that you told me about in the morning."


    If possible she actually felt him stiffen underneath her. It was like for a second she knew that he did not want this to happen.


    "What is it?" She murmured gently. "You know, you have to tell me what you''re thinking."


    Adaline did not remove her eyes from his face as she asked him what was wrong. This had been a never-ending tale where they never told each other what they wanted or what they were feeling inside.


    For example, even after her continuous efforts Xavier never gave in and it waster realized that it was the guilt that was eating him on the inside.


    This was something that Adeline never wanted to go through again.


    After a while he finally spoke up, "I did not want to force you, Adeline."


    It did not matter if you did not want to force her because this was something that every shifter wanted. Even if it was someone who was a lone wolf in a pack, it was written clearly that they also released the feeling of the ceremony being held in their honor.


    "The beast inside you," she charged his chest as if making contact with the beast inside him, "what does he want?"


    He chuckled at her innocence before it became a full blownugh. "Why would you think that the beast is inside me?"


    The frown became more evident. If it was not inside him then where was the beast?


    "I am the beast, Adeline." He answered softly, trying not to startle her. "Do not get confused or mistaken by my human form. I am the beast more than I am ever going to be human."


    "But you are human to me?" It came out more of a question because she was finally confused on where he was going.


    He sighed, removing his eyes from her face and looking above. "You are human to me." He repeated her words but in apletely different meaning. "And because of that fact I have to be human to you."


    He looked at her again and lightly pinched her nose. "If I forget that fact.." as if realizing that he had done something wrong, a sudden sh of change of expressions appeared on his face and they were gone just as soon.


    "What?" She caught onto it. "What is it?"


    "Nothing," he muttered, looking away from her and it was obvious that he was recoiling back into the little hole that he had dug up for himself.


    She was on the verge of giving a frustrated side but decided on to win theplete opposite.


    Still on hisp, Adeline stared up at him waiting patiently for him toe out of it and tell her what was going wrong.


    The stare that he was very much aware of and could not ignore for long. Especially when the mate bond was pulling through.


    "I was going to say that if I was.. more beast than human, you won''t have survived." He muttered under his breath and with great concentration she got those words.


    "You don''t need to think about things that have not happened." She whispered to him as she patted his cheek lovingly. "And thank you for controlling yourself that much."


    What he said was no joke and was actually the truth. Truth be told, when Adaline was working with the organizations meant for women she noticed how many women had to be taken for hospitalization because they''re mate got rough.


    It was just a minute of carelessness and the women had to be hospitalized for a day.


    And given that Xavier was the one that had a much stronger wolf and soul of an Alpha inside him, not just any Alpha but the king, he had been awfully patient and restraining because Adeline had never been hurt.


    The yful mood had been dampened already but it had to be more serious given that Adalyn had a lot to ask of him.


    "Um," she cleared her throat and his attention was back at her again. "So do you want to answer my question?"

 Chapter 318 - On His Knee - I

    He arched an eyebrow before his eyes moved to the books in front of them. "Is that what you were reading about?"


    Finding no benefit In hiding it Adeline gave him a nod of confirmation.


    "You could ask me."


    She scoffed. "As if," this time she saw no point in holding herself back. "You are the most difficult person to get answers from and I both know that."


    He rolled his eyes but did not let go of her who tried to wiggle her away from him. Xavier pulled her close.


    "Yes," he answered, "the ceremony to us is like a wedding to you. It''s necessary and required."


    After realising that she was not going to leave her stare on him he further added, "Also we secretly love it."


    She giggled. "So why can''t we do it?"


    With how innocently she had said it he found it slightly difficult to say yes.


    He did not want her to force himself in any sort of way especially when they had been through so much and life had been so forceful on her.


    No one could do anything against the wishes of faith and when someone was human everything was out of their hands.


    Especially for this fragile human in his arms, he would always be doubtful and suspicious to find out what were the underlying reasons for hairs. God forbid if she was trying to force this upon herself.


    "Are you sure that you want to attend the ceremony?" She wanted to hear her say it again. This time he was going to sniff out any lies and keep an ear out on the change in her heart beat in case she lied to him.


    She nodded. "It would be like a wedding. Between you and me and that''s perfect."


    Shit. She thought of it as a wedding but it waspletely different from the idea that she was used to.


    For people like him that were only a little human and more beast, who made for life, it was a given that they had to go through the ceremony and symbolize the bond along with thanking god for it.


    On the other hand as a human it was the best to bepletely different for her.


    How could she not realise that?


    He patted her knee, urging her to stand up and when she did he stood up in front of her.


    "Your aunt must be worried," he lightly touched her cheek with the back of his fingers. "How about I drop you there till dinner?"


    Adelen blinked her eyes in confused and she tried to understand why this sudden change of topic came. Nheless he seems resolute in his words which is why she just ended up noding.


    If he did not want to talk then she was not going to force him to do that.


    And for him to brush her off especially when she admitted to wanting to do the ceremony hurt her on a different level.


    ******


    Jenna was here too.


    When she had that adaline had returned from the north, Jenna had made the first trip to her son''s house.


    It looked like she had been informed about everything that happened recently. Even though she had not yet Adeline anything, something told her that people had asked her to stay mum about it.


    "Are you sure okay?" Her ever so stoic voice had a gentle Note to it. "I would not hold it against you if you decide to return to bed early this evening."


    Ah, she didn''t know.


    Adeline took a sip of a water that was kept in front of her at the dining table neatlyid out ready for it to receive people.


    "I am not going to stay the night, Jenna." Adeline informed her. "Xavier would be picking me up after dinner is done."


    Hopefully he would, because at a note that they had ended on, Adeline was not going to be hopeful enough.


    "Oh," Jenna eximed and Happy expression came to her face. "That means something, doesn''t it?" She seemed cheerful. "If you two are spending more time together than it means you must be covering more distances between you two."


    If that is what people hoped for them to be doing, that was the exact opposite happening.


    How was Adaline supposed to tell her that none of it was going ording to n. Instead she felt like the distance had slightly grown.


    And the point to be noted here, was that they had only been together for a day after returning from the north.


    Yup, they could not evenst a day.


    That realisation was the most depressing thought she could ever have.


    She sighed, ignoring the constant eyes of the woman on her. There was no way that Adaline could answer any of those questions without souring her mood more.


    "Adeline," Jenna ced her ss a little loudly on the table, making Adelinr jump out of her thoughts.


    With a little smile that was ying on the elder woman''s lips, it was obvious that she did it on purpose.


    "I think you should check your face in the mirror. When was thest time you washed it?"


    Ouch, but alright. Jenna had always been this crude.


    With a nod, Adaline stood up and walked out of the dining room hoping to be back in time before her aunt and uncle arrived.


    Their rtionship seemed to have changed as well.


    She made a mental note to ask her aunt more about it. Tessa seemed to be morefortable with korr. And that must have something to do with just three months where they were taking care of Adaline together.


    She slowly climbed up the stairs feeling tired while doing so. Also she remembered what happened in her room and in the house.


    Her hand touched the knob to the door of her room and she opened the door only toe face to face with Xavier who was kneeling in front of her.

 Chapter 319 - On His Knee - II

    She frowned.


    What was happening?


    It was then when her eyes went around and she looked at her entire room.


    There were petals strewn across the floor and candles lit in every corner of the room giving it a soft golden glow.


    In the middle of it all, Xavier stood on a bent knee.


    "Xavier?" She whispered slightly confused and not wanting to give into her suspensions and assumptions so early. "What is happening?"


    He smiled but it went away just as quickly. "Come closer, Adeline."


    And she did.


    She did as told by him.


    Adeline felt herself to be in aplete trance and cannot help but look away from his eyes. Those beautiful, beautiful eyes.


    "What is happening?" She repeated again as she stepped onto the rose petals and more into the middle of her room.


    Are the suspicions in her mind true? Was it really happening?


    He nodded at her beckoning her closer and just when she was two steps away from him, he stopped.


    "Adeline," he took her name softly as if it was just meant for the two of them.


    "A lot has gone down in between us," he gulped, "I have hurt you more than I ever could have imagined myself doing. That has cost you a lot of time of your life.."


    He was talking about her depression.


    He swallowed quickly, "I loved you the first time I saw you. It was the mate bond then, but I quickly realized that the bond was only working one way which is why I have to get to know you in the way you would do."


    "And?" She whispered on the verge of breaking down.


    He smiled as his eyes glossed over. "I fell for you so fucking hard." He whispered to her, shaking his head. "All those moments I spent with you, the one where I cooked for you, the one we cooked shit together," he chuckled and so did she.


    Whenever they cooked the food together it always turned out to be inedible.


    "The one who spends time bringing your favorite flowers from the shop that my mother owned, and loving the way you would get on the smallest of things."


    She smiled through her tears.


    "I understand what happened in between us would break many but at the end of the day we were always together," he spoke quicker than usual, "you protected me¡­ and that was something I never expected you to do."


    "I have to protect you," she sniffed, "you needed protection and I have to protect you."


    That was the first time she had never seen him vulnerable and God be damned if she would not protect Xavier.


    "I know," he replied, "and I will forever be grateful to you. Now that I think about it, I could not be more blessed to receive you as my mate because I know that you will not think twice before protecting me, Adeline."


    A cute smile Grace her face before he added, "my little Penguin ready to protect me with all sorts of weapons her little hands can carry."


    The smile went as quickly as it had appeared.


    "Really?" She grumbled. "I can also leave just as quickly if you want to see."


    "No, no," heughed slightly as he held her hands so that she wouldn''t be able to go.


    After a second of the bright smile that was on his face Xavier schooled his expressions into a calm and collected look.


    "What I want to say is I love you and I do not just love you because of the fact that I have to be with you because of the bond. I love you because of who you are."


    "I love your kindness, I love your naivety, I love the genuineness that you carry with yourself, your confidence, your looks. I love everything about you adelyn. And the thing I love the most about you is your courage."


    He kissed her hands, both of them. "For a person who is barely 5''3, you are the bravest person I have ever seen."


    Of course she had been the bravest person. No matter how hard hard things hit her, fAdeline had always managed to bounce back.


    How much he had pushed her away, he truly wondered how she had managed to find out about his true feelings and the thing that made him even more was how she was able to help him in getting rid of it.


    "I am 5''4." She cleared her throat and muttered under her breath just said he would take notice.


    He patted her knees urging her to get up as she was kneeling down with him. His hand went behind him and he pulled out a small box.


    "You are someone I want to spend my life with," he held out the small box in between them as he remained on his one knee, "no matter how much I think of my future you are always by my side and there is no future of me without you.


    I love you, Adeline. I love you as my girlfriend and I want to love you as my wife. So," his hand opened the small box to reveal a ring, would you give me the honor of having you as my wife?"


    Her lips wobbled and she could barely control it. A cry slipped out and she nodded her head yes.


    Xavier smiled, "It must sound shitty to you but I can''t exin how much I love you and why."


    Her hands covered his and he bent down to ce a kiss on them. "I love you, Penguin."


    Adeline was full-blown crying at this point. "I don''t have a nickname for you, but I also love you!" She cried and her words were barely corrigible but he got each and every one of them.


    He took the flying out of the box and held out his hand, asking her to provide it with her own.


    Once Adeline''s trembling hand was secured by his own, he slipped the ring into her finger. The sapphire twinkled on her skin.


    "It.." she sniffed as she stared at the stone, "it''s..the.."


    He kissed her knuckles, "it''s sapphire.. The same your father gave in engagement to your mother."

 Chapter 320 - On His Knee - III

    Her lower lip would not stop wobbling. "How did you know?" The words slipped out of her mouth slowly and softly, that it seemed so innocent that Xavier could help but take her into his arms.


    "I ask your aunt for permission as it is customary or something I have seen in human couples." He rubbed the side of her stomach. "I want to seek permission of your family members to have you by my side forever¡ª"


    "She did not reject you?" Adeline quipped up and looked at him quizzically. Knowing her aunt, it was obvious that Teresa would have never said yes in the first ce.


    "She did." He answered and ced a kiss on her forehead and seized the frown. "I was getting to it." He chided but continued,


    "After a lot of.. curses, yelling,"


    Adeline closed her eyes and buried her head in his chest. It was kind of embarrassing especially when he was retelling everything. Perhaps her aunt could go a little easy on him given that he was the king of the world that they were living in.


    "Not to forget the things that she threw at me," Xavier sighed in exhaustion, "and after a bunch of terms and conditions she finally said yes."


    His hand went to the ring finger and he held it out for them to look at as he continued, "I remembered how attracted you felt when you saw the pendant and then your aunt told me about the ring your father had gifted your mother when he proposed to her."


    It was still so clear to him to stop her eyes having lit up when she recognised how simr or same had the pendant been to the one that her mother wore.


    He kissed the ring and her nose, "also this one does not have fucking magic in it."


    She giggled at that. Scrunched up his face slightly, annoyed by the magic and Adeline found it really was hrious.


    Adelen looked at the glittering ring in the soft candlelight. The sapphire was surrounded by many small diamonds on the side but was something that made this much more beautiful in her eyes.


    One; it was given to her by Xavier and second it resembles the one her parents had used to symbolize their love.


    She looked away from the ring and at the room. His soft caresses only made her lul in herself to sleep.


    The room looked beautiful. The rose petals, the candles, how humanly It looked at this point. It did look like the human man was proposing to a human woman.


    The realization alone was too much for her to swallow in one go. This was her moment, with him. Something that defined the point of their love.


    Something that they had and only with each other.


    The same, special love.


    "Why did you propose though?" She yawned but continued to ask, "I had said yes to the ceremony."


    At the end of the day she was the one who had pushed him for the ceremony and if wanted, he could have easily gone through with or without a worry of what anyone thought.


    "Because you deserved a proposal." His answer came instantly. "I wanted you to have a proposal of your dreams. That was something we never discussed then I realized that but going forward with the ceremony meant that you were being married to me and I wanted it to be something that you dreamed of."


    "I dreamed of a human proposal.." she agreed as she realized that. No matter what situation Adeline found herself in, she always imagined that her partner would get on one knee while proposing to her.


    She always had that dream as a little girl and her shoulder followed her into the following years of growing up.


    "I know," she felt a kiss on her forehead, "it is important to me that you received it."


    "Is this why you left so early and you made me go home and my aunt and uncle are not at the dining table?"


    He had sent her earlier than usual and her aunt and uncle had not been avable for her today. It was really unusual because Adeline expected that the moment she would arrive home, she would be smothered by her and she was very much wanting it.


    "Yes," he whispered, patting her side, "they agreed to give us space."


    "They did?" She questioned and frowned.


    Xvaier huffed and she felt the blow of air on her hair, "Fine, you uncle had to drag her out." He admitted with a little huff. "Your aunt is a strong woman. I would say for a human she is utterly stupid to fight us, but I admire the way she does it."


    "Don''t call her stupid," Adeline warned.


    "Won''t." He agreed right away. "I am saying that for humans she is very Brave."


    That she was.


    Teresa Woods was one brave woman who was not afraid to go after anyone who woulde after her family. For someone who has lost a lot of people, she was not afraid to fight for the one that she had left.


    "Thank you for doing this." She spoke up after some time. "It really means alot to me."


    She felt him away from her and then his hands went on her waist. Picking her up he made her strangle him.


    Staring deep into her eyes, Xavier said every word loud and slow for her to understand clearly. "You do not need to find me for something that you deserve, Adeline."


    He cupped her cheek from the right side. "I would have not proposed to you knowing that there was a lot you wanted to do with your life. But since the circumstances have presented me the opportunity, I am not going to back away."


    He kissed the hand that had her ring, "It looks beautiful on your finger."


    She giggled, "Corny Lycan." She teased.


    "Only for you, my love," he kissed her lips, "Just for you."

 Chapter 321 - A Ball Of Happiness - I

    Adaline brushed her teeth as the first thing in the morning. Given that she was living with people that could smell anything from miles away the first thing that she always did was brush her teeth.


    Her eyes moved to the other hand where the ring was as her right hand was brushing her teeth.


    Actually her eyes always remained in the ring. It had be like a body part but still something that she would never get over with.


    It was passing under the light of the bathroom and she could not help but sigh.


    This was the best feeling in the world.


    She had woken up to an empty bed but before that maybe a few hours ago, Xavier had woken her up as they had fallen asleep in her bedroom. He had to go and work through his entire morning so that he could free some time for her in the evening.


    They were going to go around for a long walk just talking or walking together and have dinner and because of this he had to make sure that his schedule was free.


    And what did she do as his queen?


    She very conveniently went back to sleep leaving him to do all of the work.


    Now when she had woken up again she had decided along with him that she was going to spend the day with her aunt and family.


    Rememberingst night, Adelene knew that she would have to search for something in particr. That was the only thing that he had and she did not. Now it became very essential for how to fill that missing spot.


    As she exited at the washroom Zara entered with her morning tea. "Good morning," Zara wished just as she entered. " Would you like me to clear everything?"


    She was talking about the decorations that Xavier had paid for. Even though Adaline had a thing against flowers, she could not get rid of the decorations so easily even though they contained now dead flowers.


    "Do it in the evening when I leave." shing Zara a quick smile, Adeline took her cup of tea and left the room only to go downstairs where her aunt was.


    Her aunt was sitting on the couch with her mother-inw Jenna.


    Tessa had folded her legs on the couch and was having a nket on herp but just as she saw Adeline she raised the other end of the nket beckoning the girl in.


    "How are you?" Tessa cooed at her baby while hugging her close enough to strain her breathing. "You are my little engaged baby!"


    "Yes and engageddies do not need such smothering," Jennamented from the couch in front of them. "Do you really need to hug this way? Your niece cannot breathe properly at the moment."


    Ignoring the womenpletely Teresa looked down at Adaline and murmured, "Can you?"


    Adeline was feeling a little strain while breathing but she nodded her head anyway. Her aunt needed this and so did she. Smothering was lovely.


    "See?" By this, it was clear that her aunt was testing her mother-inw.


    "I do see," Jenna retorted in her calm and ever so taunting voice, "perhaps it would be better to smother your child instead of a grown girl."


    Oops.


    That definitely must have burned.


    To diffuse the tension and unt the wonderful ring that she had in her hand, Adelene pulled out her hands from inside the nket and showed everyone the glittering ring.


    "Oh my," Jenna gasped. "What a lovely ring! I am assuming that you said yes but in any case if you two ever break up, do keep the ring my dear."


    "Mother," Korr growled, letting his mother be aware of the displeasure he felt regarding those words. He had slipped in somewhere between when Adaline had entered and once she had settled in the nket. The very cozy nket.


    She was definitely going to steal it away from her aunt.


    "What?" Jenna innocently shrugged. "You have to agree that it is a wonderful ring. Imagine if she has to give it back."


    Then she looked back at Adaline before giving her a wink, "I''m very happy for you, darling. I offer you my congrattions and blessings for eternity with him."


    Teresa on the other hand once again caught Adelene in a hug and this time kissed her cheek with the loud smooch.


    "It did not throw you off the track, did it?" Tessa whispered to her and had a concerning expression on her face. "I did not want to put any kind of pressure on you while he proposed that I was not allowed to say anything," she looked at Jenna and then at her mate before returning to Adaline, "courtesy of these two who kept me out of the house."


    Adeline shook her head softly, "No.." she whispered as she looked at the ring on her finger, "I loved it. Thank you for allowing it."


    Had it not been for Tessa, Adaline was not sure how far along she could havee in this.


    Sometimes it was not the constant support and words of someone, but the feeling that someone was silently standing behind her ready to catch her when she fell.


    Her aunt did not reply immediately, making Adaline look up only to find her staring at her uncle.


    About that, she would also have to ask her about what was up with all of this. Something had definitely changed in between her and her uncle.


    "Yo," Adeline bumped her shoulder with her, "what is it?"


    "Nothing," Tessa looked away from him and at her baby. "Are you sure you want to be pressured to do anything? We can wait for as long as you want."


    "No," Adelene shook her head with a bright smile on her face making Jannament,


    "You look like a little ball of happiness and I cannot wait to squeeze you. It''s like sparkle sparkles everywhere." She threw her arms dramatically everywhere making everyoneugh and her aunt snorted.


    Life was good.

 Chapter 322 - A Ball Of Happiness - II

    There was merely an hour left to the time that Xavier had promised her toe back. Now all she had to do was wait for him patiently and she was doing that by sitting in her room right in the spot where he had proposed to herst night.


    Her eyes once again found the ring in her finger. He was right when he said that she deserved this.


    Maybe this was not what she had in mind but she had surely dreamed of it once in her life. Now it was just in a forgotten corner of her mind.


    She smiled, feeling all giddy inside before palming her entire face and squealing on the bed.


    ***


    Xavier hade to her backyard in the words and she could see himing from the dense area of the forest but did not go in herself.


    Mission activated, her eyes narrowed when he came closer.


    "Hello, sweetpie!" Adelene squealed and jumped into his arms as he grabbed her legs around his waist and effortlessly caught her.


    "Hi, baby," he kissed her head through her hair. "Everything is alright till now?"


    She nodded, nuzzling close. Everything was perfect.


    She continued to hug him wordlessly and silently. His warm body providedfort and calm to her.


    "So," he said after some time, "do you want to get down so that we can talk?"


    Adelen stretched her lips into an impressed smile as she pulled away from him but did not unwrap her legs from his waist.


    "Sugar snap pea," she said the first thing that came to her mind, then proceeded to point at his bulging biceps, "what use are they of if you cannot carry me during a walk?"


    "Sugar pea what?" He grimaced and then shook his head as shaking himself out of it. "If you wanted me to carry you then all you had to do was say."


    Pressing a kiss to her forehead, Xavier turned around when started walking to the forest with her clinging to him and nuzzling in his neck.


    Afortable silence nketed then and none of them tried to break away.


    Adaline appreciated The silence. She found herself cherishing it at the moment. It was just him and her and no one else.


    "Cutie Patootie," Adeline murmured into his neck, "do you know that you were our most handsome boy in the school?" She randomly stated the fact that she remembered from almost a year ago.


    "Boy? I was never a boy." He scoffed. "At the age of 17, one grows into his wolf and he is no longer a boy."


    "Boi," she muttered under her breath. "Ah!" She yelped at the smack that came on her but where his hands were ced. "What?!"


    "Don''t be a Brat," he warned and she could feel him grow stiff.


    Hmm, she hummed loudly.


    "Why?" She craned her neck up and whispered into his ear, "Honey butter biscuit going to punish me?"


    "What¡ªWait, hold the fuck on," Xavier pulled her away from him but let her legs be wrapped around him. "What the hell is going on with you and these names? Is honey snappy shit?"


    A frown marred his head as he narrowed his eyes at her.


    She gave him a small smile, "I was trying to find your nickname." Then she gave him an outrageously bright grin, "which one did you like?"


    His lip twitched. "None," he barked, "fucking none, Adeline. Where the hell did you find them?"


    He didn''t need to know that.


    She pouted. "I like it."


    "I don''t," he threw back at her but was a little sceptical. "Do you really like it?"


    She nodded.


    Still sceptical about it, Xaviers stared at her before eventually letting out an exhausted sigh. "Fine." He exaggerated, "but only when we are alone and never with people. All right?"


    She nodded.


    Adeline was going to do the exact opposite of that but he did not need to know that not until she actually did it.


    ****


    When they went back to have dinner with her family they were surprised by the fact that his family was also present there.


    Cassandra and Javier along with Ashlynn were sitting in the living room chatting with everyone when both of them arrived and to her horror, Adeline was still clinging onto him.


    "Leave, leave, leave!" She had his shoulder as she and wrapped her legs from his waist but he did not let go of her. "Xavier!" Adeline hissed as her face reddened and in anger and humiliation.


    "We are mates," he softly whispered to her, "when we behave like this, loving each other, touching each other, it is considered good because this is normal, Adeline."


    She gulped slightly. " Really?"


    He nodded. "They all would love to see us like this, especially after such a long separation."


    She might not be a fan of PDA but holding hands and kissing him publicly was the least of it and even she enjoyed doing that.


    Adeline gave him the smallest of nods and he smiled before taking her into the living room and sitting on the single seater sofa.


    "Hello, you," Cassandra reached over and pinched her nose. "Show me the choice of my son?"


    Even though her words barely made any sense, Adeline grinned and raised her left hand and shoved the ring in Cassandra''s face letting her see the sapphire ring.


    "Wow, look at that," she gripped her hand as she gazed over the ring. "It is beautiful!"


    Adeline chuckled and kissed his chest in appreciation. It was when she looked away she realised what she had done.


    She very discreetly ran her eyes over everyone in the room. No one seemed to have noticed it or was paying attention enough to them for them to witness it.


    Yet it still made her feel out of ce.


    "We were thinking," Cassandra lowered her hand into herp before speaking up, "how about we start nning your ceremony? It is a long way ahead and maybe we should start?"


    At the moment Cassandra seemed to be hesitant and slightly hopeful that she would agree.


    It made her feel nice that they were not trying to pressure her into it but nevertheless before giving her answer, Adeline give them a huge grin.


    "Start rightaway!"

 Chapter 323 - A Ball Of Happiness - III

    Priests and priestesses from the north arrived within a week and Adeline witnessed it all. The castle was a lively affair more than it had ever been and all of the reasons pointed towards the king and the soon-to-be queen''s marking ceremony.


    Adeline sat in the corner of the room which appeared to be buried deep with rich fabrics of all kinds and from everywhere.


    Each shifting realm had sent something for the ceremony of two souls officially joining and hoped to get the invite. At least that was what she had been told.


    One thing that she did not like in the middle of it all were the servants who were working themselves to death probably.


    "Are you sure that they don''t need rest?" Adeline turned to Cassandra, "They look tired." There were a few faces which she remembered to see almost all the time and Adeline was pretty much involved in a lot of things which meant that they were here more than necessary.


    Cassandra chuckled and shook her head lightly. "They would not go unless you order them to. Witnessing a ceremony like this and being able to take part in one is the highest honor. So, unless you order them to, they are not going from here."


    "And by order," Adeline confirmed her thoughts, "you mean, me forcefully asking them to leave?"


    Cassandra made an uneasy face, "yes. They do not want to go and when you say it like that, you are telling them to leave."


    That was something Adeline could never do. "Where is Xavier?" she asked instead, maybe going to him might help.


    "I do not know," Cassandra answered, "but I can ask a guard to lead you to him?"


    For a guard to take her to Xavier might be better than her going and roaming around in the pce. She would definitely get lost.


    "Okay," she agreed and got up just as Cassandra did. They walked outside the room where Adeline found a man quite familiar in looks. She must have seen him before.


    "Adeline," Cassandra turned to the man, "This is Dasnag, the leading warrior of the luna''s guard. He will take you there."


    "Hello," Adeline smiled politely. "How are you?"


    "Quite well, Madam. Thank you." he bowed lightly and it wasical to how he, a giant, was bowing down to her. "Shall I?"


    She nodded and with him giving a final bow to the queen mother, off they went.


    Passing countless hallways, climbing up the stairs they finally reached the hallway where Xavier would carry out his duties.


    Dasnag pointed to a door, "The king is in his office, Ma''am. Allow me to-"


    "No, no!" she shook her head instantly and denied the offer. "I will do it, don''t worry."


    Dasnag did not proceed further. "If you want to be escorted anywhere else, say my anime. I will be standing at the end of the hallway."


    Only after a nod of confirmation, did he move away. As he had told Adeline, he soo at the end of the hallway.


    Adeline turned to the thick wooden door and a sneaky smile came to her face. Moving closer to the door, she whispered, "Cutie patootie¡ª"


    The door opened with the speed of lightning and within seconds, she was pulled inside.


    The next thing she noticed when she did not feel her head being dizzy was that she was pushed against the door and Xavier stood in front of her with his eyes narrowed down at her.


    "What was that?" He grated out the words, his voice rougher than usual. "Did we not decide against this?"


    "Against what?" she blinked innocently like she truly had no idea what he was talking about. "Did I do something wrong, mcsexy?"


    "McDon¡ªwhat?!" he looked away for a quick second before returning to her.


    "Adeline, my love, this has to stop."


    She shook her head, "Nope, i am still trying to find you a nickname."


    "Just pick one,"


    "I like cutie patootie," she shrugged, "I could always¡ª"


    "Adeline," he warned, his tone betraying the anger and frustration he felt. "Can we please agree to stop it?"


    "Hmm," she hummed, "but you have a nickname for me and I don''t. So, my macho man, this might have to continue until I find one."


    His jaw ticked and she felt his eyes grow narrower than before. He was angry but all well because this time at Adeline had just the idea of what to do.


    Standing on her tippy toes, she wrapped his arms around his neck. With her chest colliding with his, the tingles spread all over and the sensation was over them making them both fall silent.


    Immediately when both started to breathe heavily as the mate bond clicked in but it was not overpowering enough for her to forget everything.


    "I love you," she whispered in his ear, and slowly his frozen and stiff body returned to normal. "So, so much."


    He sighed above her. "I yearned for your touch today," he admitted.


    "Then, why did you not call me?" she pulled away. "I was buried in fabrics and flowers and gifts today anyway."


    Adeline waited for him to answer but instead of doing that, he patted her hip, and onmand, her legs wrapped themselves around his waist. He carried them over to the seat behind the desk and there, once he was seated and she was in hisp, he spoke,


    "I wanted you to enjoy it for as long as you can. Otherwise, you would be working all day as I do and I would fucking hate to watch you do that."


    Xavier turned his head slightly and his eyes, the ones which appeared dark almost always seemed to be lighter in color. "I want you to be happy."


    She hummed loudly and broke their stare by looking around the room and pointing to the farthest corner.


    The door was in the middle of the wall making the two corners on the side of it idle as the room was big in both length and width.


    "I would be happy if my office was there," she turned to him with a cheeky smile, "and then we could pass flirty winks to each other." To press more emphasis, she gave a wink at the end of it.


    "Really?" she chuckled and cracked augh at the wink.


    "Yup," she popped the p at the end and then added with a saucy wink, "maybe you could fuck me over the desk..."

 Chapter 324 - A Ball Of Happiness - IV

    ~ spicey ~


    His eyes turned dark and she felt a low rumble from his chest making her squirm because of it. The vibrations from his chest went straight to her core and Adeline would not be surprised if she found herself growing wet at that.


    Xavier''s nose twitched like he was sniffing for something and he let out another long growl, low and testing making her shiver shiver slightly.


    She liked it.


    "A little wet now, are we not?" He teased in a voice rough yet familiar to her. It was the sametone that he used when we they were high on sex.


    His finger reached down and just over herher regions. Adeline sucked a sharp breath when his finger came in contact with her skin even above the cloth. She could feel it press more into her skin making her give out a weary sigh and a shaky whisper let her lips, "Xav-Xavier.."


    "Hm?" The innocent sound of curiosity was enough to make her panties dampen. "Is this little cunt wet for me, Adeline?"


    She made a weak sound of protest in the back of her throat. The crudenguage, the close proximity and his touch on her mound did not help.


    "Tell me," he cooed, "how wet are you adeline?" He pressed his finger more onto the dress she wore and she whimpered but Xavier did not stop.


    It was obvious that she could not handle being touched by his finger. So, with a smirk, he used his entire hand and palmed that throbbing cunt without any remorse.


    "X-Xavier.." she whimpered almost on the verge of crying but he knew better.


    He knew she wanted it because if she did not, he would feel it, his beast would feel it and he would scent it.


    "What is it?" he teased and sniffed the air heavy with her arousal. "Tell more, love. What do you want?"


    Her lips trembled. It had been a long time and it never felt so good. Adeline had no idea how to say it. The feeling, the rising pleasure, she wanted to climb the peak of it.


    "Please.." She begged not knowing what else to do. Why was he doing this? Adeline wanted to cry out in frustration.


    He chuckled. "Say it, say it that you want me to make you cum."


    She whimpered and closed her eyes. She was not going to say that!


    "Ah!" he gasped when he applied more pressure and his fingers went underneath slightly making them touch her clitoris.


    This was tough now. She could not think of anything else but the haze of lust that had crawled all around her.


    "Open your eyes, Adeline," hemanded softly, making her do as told. "Tell me, what do you want?"


    "Why?" she grumbled begrudgingly.


    "Because nothing is going to happen if you don''t want it," he answered, his gray eyes shining in sincerity, "So, you have to tell me, what do you want?"


    Adeline gulped loudly, "I..I want you to g-give me pleasure." she stuttered slightly but his eyes and patience gave her confidence. "I want you to give me pleasure."


    Without breaking their stare, his hand left the aching pussy and bunched up her dress before he found her panties.


    "Oh.." she jumped when his cold hands came in contact with her skin which was practically radiating heat at this point.


    His hand covered her and slowly the cold fingers slipped in and touched the clitoris making her jump again but out of pure pleasure this time.


    "Look at that," his finger touched her clit. "It''s fucking swollen."


    It was. She could feel it hurt in need now.


    "Please..." She whispered again and unconsciously moved over his hand.


    It brought her some relief, making Adeline repeat the action again.


    His hand still remained cupping her mound, giving her the perfect opportunity to ride it. She buckled forward and it hit her again.


    The pleasure¡­ she just needed a little more and..


    "Stop,"


    Adeline''s movement stopped in between. She didn''t even know how and opened her eyes to see him ring at her.


    "You don''t fucking ride my hand until I tell you to," he tightened his grip on her making her jump, "got it?"


    Adeline nodded instantly.


    "Good," he rumbled before his hand moved forward as past her clit making it rest on his hand.


    One finger pushed its way in slowly and found it to be easier since Adeline was already wet.


    The second finger slipped in and she practically mewled out in pleasure.


    "Ride it,"


    His words hit the mark. Her hips thrust forward and she raised herself slightly before mming down on his hand.


    The movement hit home and Adeline moaned before repeating the action again but this time quicker.


    She jumped on his fingers without and held his stare. The dark eyes hazed over with lust like hers.


    His other hand fisted over her hair and brought her closer to him.


    Xavier angled her head to the right and sniffed her neck before he dived it.


    Adeline was on the edge making her ride his fingers even quicker. She humped on them like her life depended on it and closed her eyes with a moan when she felt his lips on her mark.


    His tongue slipped out and licked the mark making her gasp and quiver to let go.


    "Oh.." Adeline felt the tremors of the wave of pleasure ride her body before she slumped against him.


    "What a good girl," he praised before he took his hand away and made her shift so that she could see him.


    Adeline blushed at his next action.


    Xavier licked his hand and each and every finger which had been zed by her. He licked them clean like they were the most delicious meal.


    "Stop," she whispered to him in embarrassment, looking away from him and hiding in his chest.


    The mark tingled.


    He chuckled and she felt it.. "Don''t worry," he caressed her hair, "we have barely begun."

 Chapter 325 - A Ball Of Happiness - V

    ~~ WE HIT A MILLION!!~~


    Sometime after when she had finally gotten her breathing under control, Xavier patted her bag and pulled her away from him.


    She found his warm eyes looking down at her, making her sigh in love.


    "It''s time for tea and snacks," he caressed the side of her face. "Come on, you must be hungry."


    Adeline could not help but pull a face at that. "Why do you care so much?" She sniffed slightly. "I am not aware that I will get more fat and chubby if I eat more?"


    His hand wnt underneath her dress which was still bunched up. "Hmm," he hummed as he touched her stomach, " you have lost a lot of weight and I have nothing to hold onto."


    He lightly pinched the skin on her stomach and kept a hold on it, "I need to fatten you up."


    Adeline narrowed her eyes and the twinkle in his eyes. "Don''t say it," she warned.


    He did. "My Penguin needs to be as far away as she can." He chuckled, "she needs to waddle her way.." his words became slightly incredible as he started tough and chuckle in between them.


    "Whatever," She muttered and cut off hisp before walking away with a small huff.


    She heard his light first steps follow and it was clear that he wasing after her. Without looking back Adeline opened the door and what about knowing that he would follow.


    She was aware of where the tea room was. There everyone was going to be gathered there or in the huge dining hall.


    Adaline would probably reach the tea room sooner than she would reach the dining hall which is why she made her way there first as it was a floor below them.


    On nearing the doors to the tea room, she opened the door to them only toe to a standstill.


    She frowned. No one was here¡­


    "They are all in the dining room."


    Her eyebrows dipped when she heard his voice. He hade all the way here?


    Wait a minute.. with his highlighted senses Xavier must have known where everyone was!


    Adeline turned around and looked at him with using eyes. "Are you serious? Why would you not tell me that you were in the dining room?''turned around with a disbelieving look on her face, "You knew!" she used. "You knew that they were never here but you did not tell?"


    Instead of giving her a reply, he gave her a shrug. "You did not ask me." he turned around and walked away from her as Adeline stared at his back open-mouthed.


    She could not believe the nerve of the man!


    Fine then.


    Adeline followed him and let him walk in front of her. She was merely allowing it for the time being. Just as they reached from where they could see the doors of the dining room, Adeline slowed herself.


    And once he reached the doors, she struck,


    "Could you hold the door open for me, cutie patootie?" she shouted with all the power she had on her lungs.


    Adeline skipped her way in and past the frozen lycan holding the door open for her. "Thank you, my macho man," she whispered sweetly and walked into the dining room where everyone had already been looking at her.


    Lycans, wolves, and shifters of any kind could easily hear things whispered so yelling at the top of her lungs was something that none of them would have ever missed.


    "Hello," she chirped at everyone who was either too stunned, controlling theirughter or trying to get a look at Xavier.


    "Come here my lovely child," Teresa giggled and gave grabby hands to her niece who immediately appeared by her side. "That was One Epic prank there." Tessa was unable to control herughter especially when the Alpha kingwas still standing at the door trying to process it.


    "He''s still not in," Cassandra wiped a tear from her eyes. "Well done, Adeline."


    Adeline grinned showing all of her thirty two teeth along with one elephant tooth with how broad her smile was.


    The door closed with a bang and everyone turned to the direction where they saw Xavier stormed into the room and his eyes narrowed into the direction of his little mate.


    And The Little mate knew exactly what to do.


    Adelen jumped from the ce next to her aunt directly where Cassandra was sitting which was in front of her aunt as well.


    "Save me," she whispered like a little baby but like the devil as well because she had a huge smile on her face and knew exactly what she was doing.


    The mother of the Alpha lycan turns to her son with narrowed her eyes and cocked an eyebrow. "Yes?"


    Xavier was standing above them breathing harshly as his shoulders moved up and down. "Really?"


    "Yes," Cassandra repeated as her hands went around Adeline''s. "I have to protect your.. Penguin."


    Adeline groaned loudly and in the background she could hear the two men chuckling along with Xavier and her auntughing like a hyena.


    She turned to give Cassandra a stink eye, "I thought you were on my side!"


    "Funny, I think after being alive for so long I know better than to choose sides," she winked but then her eyes turned serious, "I need to talk to the two of you."


    Xavier''s harsh eyes schooled into calm and collected ones. There he calcted almost everything and she felt like he was doing that right now as well.


    "During the duration of the ceremonies, Adeline will stay with her family, in a different lodging from you as per custom. Until thest day, that is. The ceremonies as we know are different from the king and queens aspared to the others."


    She nced a little at Javier. "You will be told what to do and how then and there," here she looked at Adeline with a smile and then turned to her son. "You already know what will happen."


    Xavier nodded.


    "Soo," Adeline cleared her throat, "That is it then?" they were really not telling her anything then?


    "For now only," Cassandra smiled, "I mean for today, from tomorrow, your ceremonies start.." she winked.

 Chapter 326 - The Marking Ceremony - I

    Unlike every other morning, Adeline was woken with multiple hands-on her immediately sending her into panic mode.


    Her eyes snapped open and she shot up with the speed of an arrow. "Get off!" she cried in desperation, the fear of the pasting to the surface, "off!" she cried again until they were all standing away from her.


    "Adeline," Jenna appeared by her side, her slightly old and wrinkled skin, crinkled in worry, "What''s wrong?"


    Adeline''s throat dried up and she looked around her room. Women dressed in white stood in front of her, all four of them.


    She did not remember who those women were; all her mind could not bear being touched by multiple women after being forcefully washed by women for the sacrifice that Noah or Nathaniel, whichever name he went by, had nned for her.


    It felt like that today.


    "I-I can''t.." Adeline whispered to the woman with tears taking over her eyes and fear clouding her clear judgment. "It..d-does not fe-feel nice.." she hupped, being unable to take it any longer.


    "We," one of the women dressed in white said, "we never intended to make the queen ufortable.."


    "Excuse us," Jenna said instead, "Send madam Quill as well."


    All four of them left at once and Jenna rubbed her hands together, trying to calm her down. After a moment or two, which passed inplete silence, Tessa entered, frowning as she walked in.


    "What happened?" Tessa''s words flew out as she kneeled bride the bed. "Did she do something?" Tessa outrageously pointed her finger at Jenna who chuckled,


    "Why thank you," shemented with a smile before it vanished, "Stop pointing the finger at me before I tear it off!" she hissed, making Tessa retract it back as soon as possible.


    "You two are as lovely as ever," Adelinemented dryly.


    "Leave us," Tessa touched her niece''s knee. "Tell me?"


    Adeline yed with the sleeve of her dress shirt, "That what they did too¡­"


    Tessa did not need to be told twice. At first, she did feel the need to have her doubt rified but then, it all dawned on her. "I''m sorry.." she took her hands in her own, "I did not know, Adeline. These women were sent by the temples."


    Jenna gulped audibly, on purpose. "These women give baths to the females as a cleansing process. It cleans your mind, body, and soul. It also provides a barrier in your mind from any dark thoughts entering." she spoke as a matter of fact.


    Her eyes darted in between Adeline and Teresa, "I would have sent them back once, however, it is necessary."


    Necessary, another word for there was no way around it.


    "Please be honest with me," She practically begged Jenna for this. "Does it really mean a lot to Xavier?"


    It was important for her to know this. He was always answering for her benefit and it only made it important for her to find out if it was as important for him as it was for the others.


    He did not seem like a religious person but Adeline would not count on that. By looking at him, anyone would also assume that he was not romantic.


    "It is," Jenna answered with a defeated look over her face. "I''m sorry but there would hardly be any wolf in the world, any of them, who would not like these ceremonies. Just like everyone dreams of getting married, wolves dream to be mated."


    So he lied to her.


    Adeline sighed. He was not at all selfish when it came to her.


    "I-" she stopped.


    "How about just the two of them? And we could keep the door open so that you can hear me and your aunt?" Jenna suggested and finding no error in it, Adeline agreed.


    ***


    She should not have.


    "Ms. Jenna!" Adeline cried out with her eyes closed as they poured milk over her, "I am notfortable."


    "That''s alright love," Adeline heard, "no one ever is!"


    Well then, everything was exined.


    As per they had decided only two of the four females were staying with her. Jenna and her aunt were staying outside in her bedroom and the door was unlocked and opened.


    Unlike the woman who she had the shbacks of, these two were very gentle and had a soft smile on their face.


    Admin wanted to enquire about the smile but without being rude or impolite but there was no other way that she could frame the question in.


    "I see that you too are smiling," Adeline herself shed them a quick smile, "what are you two smiling about if you do not mind me asking?"


    Their smile vanished in an instant and that was exactly what Adeline had feared.


    "I don''t mean it like that!" She hurriedly defended her previous words. "I was just trying to inquire about the soft smile on your face and the face and the reason behind it.."


    "Oh," Jayva answered, "we''re just happy to be saving you in your ceremony. Kings and Queens generally live for a long period of time and witnessing the ceremonies is being the closest to the representatives of God and not to mention the best way we can get closer to you."


    Oh.. "but I do not have a wolf or any kind of.. shifter soul inside me for you to feel that connection."


    Gia, the other girl smiled. "That is what you think," Gia smiled as she washed Adeline''s knee. "But the magic and connection we feel says otherwise."


    Magic.. sometimes she did feel the magic around her and other Times it felt like everything had faded away but the connection that she and Xavier shared.


    Maybe it was the magic and connection. Maybe it did exist and it just took the right time and right person.


    They helped her out of the tub and dried her with soft cloth that seemed like pure cotton.


    Jayva and Gia helped her get a dress and dried her hair before she was finally allowed to turn around and look at herself.

 Chapter 327 - The Marking Ceremony - II

    The first thing that Adelene saw was the beautiful braid that they had made for her long hair.


    It went with the margin of her right before the forehead and then both of them were joined together into a long braid that fell over her back and to her waist.


    She had been considering cutting the hair but now looking at it, Adeline found it to be the most beautiful thing.


    The next was the dress.


    Adeline first assumed that the dress would be the same colour that these women were wearing which was white but this dress has turned out to be brown and made of silk cloth.


    She had expected it to be a gown with it not like that. It came down to her knees and it had a flowing re to it.


    The folds ted were too many that Adeline was sure that she could easily run with it.


    But what she focused on was that she looked very pretty in it.


    Unable to control it for any longer, Adaline turned around and ran into her room before stopping in front of the twodies that were chatting amongst themselves.


    Their eyes lightened up on Adaline making the young girl twirl around to give them a good look of the dress.


    "Wow!" Tessa pped her hands animatedly and in clear excitement. "Oh my God, you look so beautiful!''


    "You do," Jenna with a soft look shining in Those eyes. She blinked the glistened look away and looked at Adaline before standing up, "That is all you will be needing in terms of getting ready. Hurry up ande down the stairs, we must not bete."


    Adeline and Teresa continued to stare at the back of the woman who just left.


    "She okay?" Adeline muttered under her breath.


    "Dunno," Tessa muttered back.


    *****


    Adelen felt herself to be a jumble of nerves as they neared the destination.


    She felt her heart crawl up toward throat with how nervous she felt.


    They were travelling by car because adeline and her aunt could not travel on four feet or paws and reduce the nervousness that she felt she kept on staying outside the window looking at how the trees past quickly as the car moved past them.


    The enters the pce was but instead of stopping at the entrance the driver drove to the very end of the pce that Adaline was not familiar with.


    As soon as the car stopped everyone got out and that included Adaline.


    It seemed like the pce disappeared into the forest. There was no in habitation behind the Pce but just in forest.


    That would be a given sense these people love to be connected to nature.


    Tessa appeared by her side and took adlens hand in her own. Adeline could not be any more grateful for the presence of her aunt.


    The constant support provided by her remaining family member was something Adeline cherished to the heart.


    Korr too appeared next to her. "We have to go inside first."


    Adeline nodded. Somehow all of it seemed to be very daunting.


    They moved inside at a considerate pace. Adeline was in the middle and Korr led the group with Jenna at the end of it.


    Korr seemed to know where to go and Adeline had no problem with that. She was busy admiring how different the pce had suddenly started to look.


    It was cleaned well and by well, Adeline meant that she could see her face on the titles clean.


    The violet color flowers that she had seen in the pce gardens were everywhere but they looked beautiful. They had ced it beautifully everywhere she loved it all.


    To her surprise, Adeline noticed that she had never been to this part of the pce. Since they had climbed to stairs, she knew that they were on the ground floor but this corridor seemed to be new.


    Korr seemed a bit far away for her to ask the question, so Adeline turned to Jenna and stepped with her, "Where are we going?"


    Jenna nced at her before looking forward and answering, "The grand courtroom," she whispered, "from there you will understand more."


    Why could not one just tell her and be over with it?


    As if to end her misery, the courtroom arrived and Adeline had to call it the grand courtroom. It was bigger than any room she had ever seen and grander as if meant to be a show-off. The room was colored in gold and maroon colors. Sometimes, when she carefully looked at the gold-colored walls, it did not look like paint.


    Upon entering the hall, Adeline''s eyes went everywhere.


    Aspared to the corridors, there were fewer flowers here; the appearance of the courtroom did not need it. It stood out on its very own.


    Korr moved closer to her and held her hand in his hand before taking her to stand on one side of the corner where she saw Xavier stand right in front of her but on the other end.


    A wink came from him making her shyly look away.


    As both of them stood in front of each other on the two corners of the great courtroom, hardly noticed that people started to walk inside and there were only a few faces that she could recognise.


    It was then the crowd parted slightly and someone walked past everyone and stopped only when he stood in the middle of Xavier and adaline.


    "He is the head priest," Jenna whispered quietly in her ear and Adeline nodded.


    "The day has finally arrived for us to witness another meeting ceremony after decades. We are all fortunate enough to witness the meeting ceremony of the new king and queen, the two rulers of the royal house Rivera."


    He smiled in delight, "and as much as I would like to continue expressing my delight over all of this, we have to continue."


    Chuckles were heard all around the room and Adeline realised that it was not just this one, but everyone in the entire room if not the kingdom that was this happy.


    She smiled when she caught Xavierughing a little as well.. His happiness matters the most to her especially when she knows how much her happiness matters to him.

 Chapter 328 - The Marking Ceremony - III

    The priest turned around and walked to the wall behind him. There were pushed it open only for it to turn out like a hidden door in a wall.


    When he opened it, Adeline could see the forest outside that surrounded the side of the pce.


    They really loved being connected to the earth and there was no other way that adaline could have it confirmed.


    "We all know what the marking ceremony will be," he stated loudly but his eyes turned to Adeline making him slightly freeze where she stood. "However, I am aware that the Luna Queen does not."


    Why did she feel red all over? Was he trying to insult her?


    Jenna''s hand slipped in her own and gave it a quick squeeze.


    Having a figure that was just like a grandmother made adaline realise a thought. If anyone was going to insult her or was trying to do so, then Jenna would be the first person to stand up for her.


    By the time Adaline looked up again the priest was already standing in front of her with a soft smile on his face.


    "The marking ceremony is not like any other ceremony followed by any other pack." He began an even with a soft smile on his face his voice was quite firm. "Unlike what is followed in shifter packs, with Luna Queen we determine how strong and unbiased her decisions will be of her own feelings."


    She frowned lightly. "How?"


    The priest smiled before answering. "The door that I have opened to the forest is the door that you will run out of and the forest is where you will hide from the king."


    What?


    "When you hide from the king and continue hiding until the sun is set, you proof to us that no matter how strong the mate bond might be, you will stand firm in your decisions even if it means going against the very bond that makes you the queen."


    She understood a little.


    They wanted to see that no matter how much she might love Xavier or might be forced by the bond, Adaline would still be able to see the difference between the right and the wrong.


    "I understand," she nodded her nod.


    "Then I will let you in on something even more fun." Heughed lightly. "While you run and continue to find yourself a hiding spot, we will hold the king down."


    Wait what?


    Her eyes turned to Korr who wasughing under his breath. Everyone looked amused and Xavier, a little angry.


    "We have to hold him down so that it does not immediately start chasing you," Korrughed.


    It was Javier that spoke next, "it is going to take us a lot of manpower to hold him against doing something in his nature but I suggest you hurry."


    Both confused and curious, Adaline was ready to ask another question when the entire crowd started to chant.


    "Run!"


    "Run!"


    "Run!"


    As if that was not enough, her uncle patted her shoulder telling to hurry up, making Adeline take a few steps forward under the pressure towards the door.


    She could see Xavier barely trying to restrain himself.


    Well then, she shrugged to him as a reply. If this was tradition and she had a chance of winning then she was not going to miss it.


    Turning around adaline ran for the door and run at full speed. Her speed only increased when she heard the deafening cheers of the crowd behind her.


    This time she was definitely going to win it.


    She ran full speed into the forest without an ounce of fear of how deep she was going in.


    Eyes narrowed when she came to a stop resting her legs slightly before she took off into another direction but stopped again.


    "Shit," she whispered. The sudden realisation came to her that he could send everything and could basically track where she had been immediately when he would step into the forest.


    That meant it would not even take him seconds to catch her and what ever she had thought of winning would be lost within nanoseconds.


    Crap. He would definitely win then.


    Adeline''s hands rested on her waist as she breathed heavily, sinking in what to do. There was nothing at this point..


    Except,


    It was clear that Xavier had the highlighted senses just like a dog or any animal word and from what she had seen in so many documentaries it only made everything easier.


    Which..meant..


    Adeline grinned.


    ****


    "Can I go now?" Xaviers grated out. He was fucking annoyed and the fact that everyone was partying in front of him annoyed him even more.


    "Not yet," Augustus shook his head with the teasing glint in his eyes. "Do you remember how bad you wereughing at me when I was experiencing the same with Patricia?"


    Xavier cocked a brow up. "And now you choose to take your revenge?"


    "Perfect timing." He winked and took a sip of his alcohol. "She is a human, Alpha. We have to give her longer."


    "Not when she would be caught," Gaius, a distant cousin of Xavier and the only other descendant that they could depend on, said.


    "Given that she is human only makes it more achievable for him. It does not matter if you give her more time or not because she is not winning."


    Xavier silently agreed but did not say it out loud. That was true.


    All three of them looked to the side where they heard footstepsing towards them. It was the queen mother, Cassandra walking towards them.


    "I heard you," she narrowed her eyes at Gaius, "and must I want you, she might look fragile but Adeline is one of the strongest girls you will ever see."


    Gaius raised his hands in surrender immediately, "you know I never meant it like that aunt. I have heard what she''s been through when she was quite strong."


    "Ahem, ahem," the head priest cleared his throat and Xavier''s head snapped towards him.


    "It is time.." He dered, hiding a smile. "Let''s see who wins!"

 Chapter 329 - The Marking Ceremony - IV

    He had to turn into his beast.


    Xavier had a hard time believing in it but Adeline had forced him into turning into his beast just to find her.


    He had to turn into his beast form because of his human form who had hidden surprisingly better than anyone could ever have imagined.


    When Adaline had run into the forest to hide it was early in the morning and it had taken quite a time for him to find her.


    At the moment it was well over noon and he was losing hope.


    He could only sense her half a way through after going maybe 15 to 30 steps into the Jungle he could not scent any smell of her.


    For a moment or two it felt like she had disappeared into the thin air.


    How the fuck did she managed to pull it off?


    But since she had now he had been constantly walking around the forest sniffing around so that he could get a bit of a scent and follow it.


    "Fuck," he cursed in his mind. There was no way that he would get a scent this way. Was she even alright?


    ****


    Adeline giggled in delight.


    The little possum''s she had found along with so many rabbits were too cute to resist having caress over and the best part about it was the head will onlye towards her and she did not have to chase them around.


    The soft fur reminded her of the furry slippers that she had in her uncle''s home. The rabbit''s fur resembled just the one that had been her favourite.


    Adeline had found the perfect spot for hiding. Going deeper into the forest and following her suddenly remarkable hearing, she had actually found a waterfall with a hollow space behind it.


    The best part about it? Water was going to hide her scent from Xavier, meaning that the water had washed away most of the time he would not be able to find her and all she had to do was wait for the sun to go down.


    "You are soo soft," she sighed and ran her hands over the top of the fur of different rabbits. So far the white one had been its favourite because it had been the first one toe near her.


    She sighed lightly and once again looked at the entrance of the waterfall. The water cascaded down at an unbeatable force yet she could still see the sun that was still bright as ever.


    Feeling slightly ufortable in her chest, Adeline rubbed the source for where she could feel her heart beating. There was some kind of pull that she was feeling, something that was constantly pulling her outside the hollow end of the waterfall and definitely towards Xavier.


    Now she understood what those people wanted to see. The urge to see Xavier grow inside her heart and that was what she had to fight.


    She closed her eyes when she felt another rumble in her stomach. Now she was definitely hungry and by far she had not seen any kind of fruit or even mushrooms grow in the forest.


    Adeline gulped uneasily, How long was it going to be?


    *****


    He growled in frustration. Where was she?!


    It was almost sundown. Hell, he would say that it had been sundown yet she was nowhere to be found and now, he was getting more worried than ever.


    "Adeline!" He yelled her name in frustration, even though she was not allowed to yell the name.


    He huffed. The rules could fuck themselves.


    "Adeline!" He screamed her name but no benefit came from it. Where was she?


    The forest was deep and even though there was sunlight it would only be there for some time meaning that it would be buried in eternal darkness for a few hours.


    There was no way that Adeline would be able to find her way around it.


    Fuck, he was going to lose her then. His eyes moved to the sun.


    He already had. It did not matter anymore because the sun was almost on the verge of setting and unless he reached the pce with her in his arms as he was not winning.


    And there was no way that he was actually reached there on time given that Adelene was far away from his reach.


    How could a little human, like her, to begin with, hide for so long?


    As far as he knew Adelene and how he had expected her to react she should not have gotten this far in the first ce. He had just expected her to run around aimlessly before he got her within minutes.


    How had she been holding up for so long? His little Penguin must have been hungry but she was still not up and out, otherwise you will have definitely got her scent.


    Where was she? His eyes narrowed before his snout moved to the ground and he started walking aimlessly while keeping it just above the ground to get any kind of scent.


    His nose to discreetly taste the water that was rich in the soil which month there was some kind of water body around.


    Xavier''s ears twitched as he leaned them to the side, slightly tilting his head hearing for any kind of sound the water might make.


    It was a huge forest and he knew that there must be some kind of water fall around if not then ake at least..


    Motherfucker, he cursed. Now, he knew what was going on.


    Adaline had been intelligent. Not only had she been intelligent, in this scenario she had actually been a genius and had won the round.


    His eyes narrowed towards the side where he knew the waterfall was. His ears did not lie and apparently, the soil that had a rich content of water in it did not either.


    A slow smile came to his human side and his beast growled at the thought.


    Let the chase begin.

 Chapter 330 - The Marking Ceremony - V

    Adeline shivered in the cold and the warmth that the small animals were providing could only keep her inside the waterfall for so long.


    "Really?" She groaned lightly as she shivered again. The natural climate of this world was springtime in the day and January in the night.


    This would usually never bother any shifter but for the human mate it was terribly cold and the brown silk dress was not helping her.


    She closed her eyes when she felt a shivere again when the cold wind blew. Adelen had no idea how it was possible that inside a closed space where the entrance and exit was the water falling from above them had cold wind inside it.


    Her eyes forced themselves to be closed as she tightened her body when she felt the wind blow right next to the ear¡ª


    "Hello baby,"


    With a gasp, Adaline stood up and her head was around to look at who had spoken those words.


    Xavier stood there with his hands folded behind his back and watching her with the tilt of his head.


    Her mouth opened and closed for a few quick seconds, as she thought of what to say before she noticed that the little animals that had been keeping herpany were in a panic and were getting around away from them.


    "Oh," his eyes went to the ground where he saw scrambling possums and rabbits. Picking one by the scruff of his neck he extended the rabbit towards her, "you got our dinner for tonight?"


    "Wh-what?" She stuttered as her eyes darted on the rabbit and then back and Xavier to check if he was serious or not.


    He indeed was. There was no crack of a smile on his face making and snatching the rabbit away from him and holding it close to her chest.


    "That''s not dinner," she chided him softly. "That''s a little rabbit."


    "Hmm," he hummed but then tsked, "a snack, then?"


    She huffed before keeping the rabbit on the floor and letting it run away. "No! Nothing! We are not killing an animal."


    He stared at her with slight bewilderment before he shook his head slightly. "I am not going to correct you there with how wrong your statement is."


    Xavier took a few steps closer to her bringing their chests close enough to feel the outline of the other. "However, it ismendable how you have worked it all out."


    "Worked what all out?" She repeated for him to borate further knowing where he was going with it. "Please exin what you want to say."


    His eyes narrowed before he bent down and ced his lips right next to her ear and whispered, "how are you figured the waterfall out."


    Adeline shivered whenever his ear touched the shell of a year when he spoke.


    "I never thought that my mate good work out that the sound of water would cover my ears and my hearingpletely and the water would wash off your scent leaving no tracks for me to find you."


    She gulped and closed her eyes, arching her neck more so that he could touch her more.


    Adeline could feel his nose touching the shell of her ear before he dragged it down to her crook of her neck before taking a huge sniff.


    Her hands went to the study shoulders of him when he suddenly pulled away, making Adaline blink her eyes several times to get rid of the haze.


    "Wh-what?" She mumbled in confusion when she saw him standing a few steps away from her. He was breathing heavily and was barely in control of himself from restraining himself from touching her.


    He shook his head and he gulped. "Not yet, Adaline."


    It did not take her much long to figure out what he was talking about and when she did, Adeline ended up shaking her head no. "I want this."


    He chuckled, "now I don''t mean it like that." Coming closer he cupped her cheeks and ced a kiss on her forehead, "I marked you in the wrong way. The most sinful way I could have, and I intend ondoing the mating ceremony right."


    Holding her hand in his, Xavier tugged on it gently, "Let''s go."


    This was probably the first time when Xavier had said no to have. The entire ride that she had written on his back solidified the fact that he had said no to her and the reason that he gave only made her blush.


    Perhaps it was the right decision for her to go ahead with the traditions and rituals. It proved to be the right decision especially when he said that he had alreadymitted a sin of marking her the wrong way and wanted to correct it by doing it the right way by whatever he was left with.


    Xavier did not stop running and only when the pce came in front of them Xavier stopped while they were still hidden with the trees. She saw a pile of clothes and with how Xavier immediately went towards them they must be kept for him.


    Even though the same was delicious and irresistible to watch, Adaline still looked away to give him the privacy to wear his clothes.


    "Come on," he held out his hand for her. Once she was within arm''s reach, he wrapped his arms around her shoulders, " my winning penguin."


    Adeline red at him, "You know when you say that to me you only push me forward to call you cut¡ª." The next word came out to be muffled because they had ced his hand on her mouth as they near the entrance with everyone awaiting them.


    "Well done!" Cassandra yelled from where she stood. "You won!"


    Adeline smiled before Tessa engulfed her. Breathing in the scent of her protectiveness, Adeline felt nothing butfort and relief.


    After a few seconds and pulled away and adaline came face to face with the priest who had made the announcement.


    That man had a smile on his face as he looked at Xavier and Adeline standing together.


    "Congrattions on the win, Luna," he bowed his head slightly, "for the next ritual we shall meet in the early hours of dawn tomorrow."

 Chapter 331 - The Mating Ceremony - I

    Once the priest was finished, he gave them a deep bow before taking a few steps back and finally turning around given them the view of his back.


    After the priest went away they received a few congrattions before everyone made their way inside and they were only left with close family members.


    Slightly confused and dazed for what happened, Adaline turned to her uncle and her best informant, "I won?"


    Korr nodded with the look of amusement shining brightly in his eyes.


    "But I don''t get a gift?" Adeline asked slightly perplexed by what happened and how the priest just walked away.


    Korr stared at her before he ended upughing and so did the others around them. She felt Xavier close the distance between them and ced his forehead on top of her head as heughed too.


    "No," Korr tried to keep hisughter in as he replied to her, "honestly it would have been a problem if you did not win."


    "So, nothing," Adeline concluded with a small nod, "I sat in a damp cave for nothing."


    Jenna chuckled before she started walking to the entrance to the pce. "I might want to hurry back if I were you. You have to get up early." She said a little louder as she continued to walk away so that Adaline would be able to hear her.


    Thetter was listening to everything the elder woman said but did not take it seriously. How early could it be?


    ******


    It was half past one in the morning when she was woken up by the next twodies dressed in white clothes.


    "Wh-what?" She mumbled, half sleepy and half annoyed, well she was more annoyed at this point. "No.."


    "Luna, please," she had a small whisper from one woman who was tapping her shoulder. "I have to get you ready."


    At the insurmountable amount of taps that came on her shoulder, Adeline finally twisted and propped up on her elbows only to be there at those two for men. "Fuck off."


    Reciting the words with much intended hatred, Adeline turned around and threw the covers on top of her before she went back to sleep again.


    Momentster the entire cover was ripped away from her leaving her vulnerable to the cold air that suddenly hit her harshly.


    "We apologize for this, Luna," it was a different voice from before and Adaline could hear how apologetic she sounded. "The king gave permission for this."


    "For what?" She snapped at them. "Did he tell you to throw the covers off of me?"


    The blonde replied sheepishly, "in order to get you up and ready, yes."


    Wow, the utter betrayal that she felt at this point was unimaginable. At this moment she could strangle Xavier without an ounce of remorse in her heart.


    Somebody, Adelene had no desire to guess who, opened the door slowly and stepped in.


    It was her aunt, who appeared to be even more sleepy than she was.


    Teresa was dressed in her night clothes and unlike how to raise awareness about dressing to the nines, she had not yet changed out of it.


    "Hey," she called out drily and sleepily as she crawled into the bed next to adaline. "Get ready."


    The niece stared at her aunt with her left eye twitching in irritation. "You are sleeping in my bed."


    Groaning in frustration, Teresa sighed before she held her upper part of the body up by the support of her elbows and narrowed her eyes at her niece, "I am not the one who''s having celebrations and Rituals done in her name. Go, get ready."


    Adelene continued to stare at her aunt who very conveniently went back to sleep by curling up on her side.


    Then she looked at the twodies who looked up and bright, ready for the day.


    Shaking her head lightly to herself, Adaline started to crawl away from the bed. "Let''s get this over with."


    *****


    The royal doctor, who had been on call during the night shift was making thest round with his apprentice before he would have his break.


    Exiting the room of those who had been injured during working in the pce he went to a special room that held restraints of all kinds.


    "Here," he stopped and pointed to the room in front of his students, "this room is to be noted down carefully. Never go inside without any guards and if there are none standing in front of it, make sure do not enter and report it immediately. Understood?"


    "Why, professor Duke?" One of the curious female apprentice asked.


    Instead of professor Duke who was also in the team of the royal physicians, it was one of the Guards standing next to the door who answered, "in here we keep the prisoners that are too important to die and to important to be given the chance of escape."


    Then he turned around and slipped in the key in a huge padlock of a lock. Once it opened, he stepped inside a long with two more of the soldiers.


    "Come," professor Duke allowed to the children in behind him.


    Even before he entered the professor had already started to talk and inform his students about who they were going to study upon. "The present that we are looking at as a patient is¡ª"


    He fell short of words out of shock when he saw the witch staring at him.


    "Holy fuck," he whispered unbashfully as he stared back at him. "You¡ª"


    "Uh, professor?" One of the student''s inched closer and gulped, "what do we do?"


    Just as the professor opened his mouth to witch opened her eyes and whispered something.


    The door closed with the bang making all of them jump.


    "Doctor," the soldier who had spoken up earlier backed the students in a corner, "a syringe with sedative¡ª"


    The witch''s turned to him and narrowed in anger. "Altum somno."


    Channeling everything bit of energy inside her, she whispered, "Aperi omnia."


    All the restraints opened, all of the men were down already.


    Am got up from the bed. It was time.

 Chapter 332 - The Mating Ceremony - II

    This time it was a red dress but it was not just an ordinary red dress rather something she had been looking at since she came into this well.


    It was the exact colour of Xavier''s eyes.


    The colour that he would have when he would show no emotion on his face. It was not the deepest colour when he showed his anger or the brightest red when he was with her.


    It was the red, just red, just the correct shade of his eyes.


    Realising where the resemnce came from might have taken her some time but she was quick in recognising it.


    "Why is it red today?" She asked the two girls. One of them was finishing up with her hair and the other one was tidying things up.


    "Red," she mumbled as she tied Adeline''s hair, "because today the Alpha will need your support."


    That made Adeline frown. Who was this supposed to support Xavier in any kind of way?


    "The dress represents the colour of his eyes." She spoke of her conclusion loudly, "but what I do not understand is how it is going to support him in any way."


    The young woman shrugged. "You will see. Today is the test of his endurance." Wrapping a rubber band around the end of the braid, the woman gave ordering A final nod before she started to pack everything up.


    So they were not going to tell her anything more and that was clear.


    Adelen pulled the braid in front and by the side of high neck. She started to y with the ends of hair as she started to wonder what it was all about.


    ****


    This time the location of the ceremony was different. They did not go to the pce and inside the great courtroom. Instead they went to apletely different ce.


    They went inside the temple that was in the capital and was specifically dedicated to the moon goddess.


    And not to mention the fact that this was beautiful.


    By looking at the architecture alone, anyone could tell that it was made a long time ago. The carvings were made out of rocks and each and every carving had the finest details that anyone could ever give in today''s world.


    Adeline''s hand hovered over the carvings on the third pir as they had started to walk inside but she had drifted away and in her mesmerization of their pirs and the carvings on them.


    There was anguage written on the rocks. By looking at it, it must have been ancient because there was no way that she could understand any word. And in fact most of them were not the ones that she had been using all her life.


    Her eyes moved to the next pir even before their seat did but they followed soon after.


    It was a sculpture of a woman.


    This was the first time that Adaline had never stepped in the temple like this. She had no knowledge about it being in the capital yet when she saw this particr sculpture, she could point out the familiarity.


    All of a sudden she felt the overwhelming feeling of being watched but instead of being cautious she felt her body rx on its own.


    "Hello you," a voice whispered in her ear and she smiled. Now she understood.


    "Hello Xavier," She turned around and gave him a shy and timid smile. "How are you?"


    He leaned down and ced a kiss on her head.


    Adeline closed her eyes to relish the feeling, only to find out once she opened them that the priest was also standing with them but just a little far away.


    "Oh," she mumbled, feeling the rush of heat on her cheeks before she stepped away. "Hello¡ª I mean, good night¡ªmo-morning, I mean."


    Just as she stepped away from Xavier he had put her right back into his arms. She even felt him chuckle.


    "Good morning, Luna Queen," the priest replied calmly with the little bow of his head. "I noticed that you were admiring the sculptures."


    She nodded and nced at it one more time. "I have seen that one before," Adelene pointed her finger towards the depiction of the woman on the pir, "when I was in the north. I saw her in the corridor."


    "Adeline," she heard Xavier sighed above her, "that cannot be right and true, my love."


    "On the contrary," the priest said in his ever so calm voice, "I would believe the Luna when she says that she has made the moon goddess."


    Adeline''s head snapped up to him. Wait, what?!


    He nodded and looked at her, said, "the woman you have made is no other than a goddess. The very god we have been blessed with. However I must ask you to keep this to yourself or at most in between you and your mate."


    "Why?" She asked out of pure curiosity. Was it not a nice thing if she had met with the goddess?


    The priest smiled, "because if Goddess has blessed you and it is just you, then it has been meant for you." With those cryptic words, he gave them onest bow before moving away.


    "So.." Adeline stared at his departing back, "it was true?"


    Xaviers stared at her for a moment before he looked back to where the priest disappeared. If the priest said that, then there was a chance of it happening truly.


    "Well, if he says so," he looked at her before smiling and cing a kiss on her forehead. "Then my mate has been blessed by the goddess herself."


    Warmth bubbled inside her chest making her nce down for a second when she noticed it. "Why are you not wearing the shirt?"


    Until now, she had not noticed that she had been shirtless the entire time. Adeline knew that his gene couldbat the cold without being affected by it; it still did not make sense to why he was naked inside the temple.


    He chuckled before winced slightly, "You''ll see."

 Chapter 333 - The Mating Ceremony - III

    The temple was as beautiful as it looked at its entrance. Slowly as Adaline was inside with Xavier standing right next to her she noticed how beautiful just everything was.


    It was amazing that without technology, people had managed to curve so many designs with rity and creativity into rocks.


    Because this temple had been made by rocks and a little marble that was avable. Yet it looked more beautiful than any she had ever seen.


    Even though she had the least understanding of their culture, the beauty of it could tell her that it must be just as beautiful inside as it looked outside.


    Her eyes moved to every inch of the ce and never settled on one thing because the moment she is so something she found the next one equally intriguing.


    But why had they chosen this ce as the next destination for the ceremony instead of the Pce? The Pce was bigger than the temple, which would leave her with the religious exnation.


    The entrance gradually narrowed down to a smaller path. It was enough to fit three people walking in it together before it opened into a bigger and more wide room.


    This must be aware that they would be conducting ceremonies and such.


    "Hey," she felt his grip tighten on her hand making her look towards him. "You have to go there." Xavier pointed with his finger making Adeline follow the direction.


    There was her family.


    Frowning lightly she turned to look at him, "where are you going to go?" She whispered to him and watched him point into the direction in front of where his side of the family was sitting.


    Understanding that it was now time to depart, she relished the kiss that he ced on her forehead onest time before moving to set with her uncle.


    "Adeline," Korr whispered to her and received the attention of the young girl immediately. "For today''s ceremony, Xavier is going to receive a mark from you."


    "From me?" She repeated, a little confused. "But I don''t have sharp teeth like him."


    It was definitely easier for shifters to leave a mark on the neck of their meals because their sharp and long teeth had no problem in piercing the skin. But for me it would be extremely difficult, given that her teeth were as blunt as a rabbit''s would be.


    He chuckled and nodded. "I agree with that youngdy. But he will receive his mark in another way that we test is endurance. The mark would be.." he hissed lightly, "the mark would be branded onto his skin."


    "What?" She spat before her head turned around to look in the eyes of her Alpha mate who was staring at her knowingly. He had definitely heard the conversation between her and her uncle.


    "If you leave a mark on him, with his alpha and Lycan genes, it would be very difficult for him to retain that mark. In fact If you bite into his skin the blood could poison you, which is why we end up branding the alphas, especially with human mates."


    Adeline''s lips parted as she stared at Xavier in shock.


    Staring into his eyes that were right in front of her she slowly shook her head letting her difort and disapproval be known.


    In return to her small shake off her head, she received a wink from him.


    That was when I decided to look away and her eyes went to the burning furnace that she now noticed was in the corner of the room.


    A silent gasp left her mouth when she saw the hot poker being burnt in the furnace that held her name Adaline.


    Oh god, it was really going to happen.


    "Why?" She hissed to her uncle who nced at her. "Why is it necessary for you to burn him?"


    Korr sighed tiredly before he replied to her, "whenever someone received a human made, people always tried to have them bite and leave a mark constantly. A few of them really got sick because the poison in the veins of a lycan or a wolf affected them. Which is why we settled for branding the skin, burning it to the point where the marks should remain."


    Adeline felt disgusted by the knowledge. She had always been against the branding of animals and only to know that a human was signing up for it is specially because of their only hurt and discussed her more.


    "No," she told Korr firmly. "It''s not¡ª"


    The small shake of his head silenced her.


    "Traditions and rituals that have been going on for not decades with thousands of years cannot be changed just because you are against that. It would have been considerable if the king would be against it but he is not," Korr shook his head. "The two of you have been through alot but now that you have decided to be with each other you should do it right."


    Adleime scoffed in disbelief, "do you understand how much pain it is going to cost him?"


    "That pain should tell you what you went through for the three months. And if I am to be honest with you, his pain would vanish after the evening because of his genes." Korr gave her onest disappointed look before looking away and talking to someone else.


    That was not fair. It was not fair to punish him for those three months that Adeline had spent inplete depression.


    It was her who had let herself be slipped into a certain stage of darkness where she did not know where to go and that she had also stressed everyone around her but Xavier could not be punished for that because he had his own things going on.


    Not only had he taken the responsibility and me of his brothers that he had also taken the me of her father''s death that she had never ced on his shoulders.


    But what she noticed was it was tradition and Xavier did not look like he was on the verge of backing out. Instead he looked like... he was ready for it.

 Chapter 334 - The Mating Ceremony - IV

    The priest made his announcement. It was quick and short but it also gave a few details that Adaline did not pay attention to because she was too focused on the poker that was in the furnace.


    It was very hot and it was sizzling.


    Controlling her reactions with the on difficult at this point because she knew that it was going to hurt him very much.


    Why did he agree to do anything like this? It was going to hurt him¡ª


    The sound of wheels churning and rocks crashing together made of adaline look up towards the source.


    Her neck craned up as she saw that the roof was being lifted up and that was where the sound wasing from. The heavy sound of rocks lifting the roof must have been designed ages ago which is why the sound was heavy and sounded like an earthquake was upon them.


    Something she noticed was there was no lighting and the only source of illumination in this temple for room was the torches let with the fire that provided a soft golden glow.


    The Other source of illumination had appeared now and that was the light of the moon.


    It was almost unreal to watch. She had known that the moon always reflects the light by the sun but this moon seems to have a light of its own.


    It was brighter than ever, more beautiful than she had ever seen.


    But was it because of them? Because of the event that was supposed to be happening today?


    Even though Adaline was not a religious person, she could not help but think of it as a blessing towards them from the goddess that they all believed in and the one that she had seen.


    Slowly, her eyes lowered from the moon and to the man that had been gifted to her by the very goddess residing in it.


    He was already staring at her, with the look in his eyes that she had often seen for herself. The look that they had when they lived in Minnesota.


    The look that he would give her whenever his mother would make something for Adaline and he would be the one to deliver it. The look that he would give her when she would open her door in the morning and then they would walk to the bus stop together. The look that she would receive whenever she would walk out of the ss and see him already standing there.


    The look that made her feel loved and cared for.


    The very look where Adaline realized that Xavier loved her more than she could ever possibly love him.


    How was it that in the most unexpected situations did she realize how much they loved each other before? How was it that that love was buried so deep that it had taken them almost an year, even missing their own birthdays by being apart from each other, to finally find it?


    Adeline gave him a small tearful smile. For her, he deserved the world because he made sure that she received all of it.


    The priest must be saying something. Something inspirational, something about mates or something about how it was religious and connected to the roots and to the goddess but Adeline did not pay attention to it.


    All she could see was the man she loved and the man who did not think twice before getting himself branded in her name.


    The man who was strong enough to go through everything just as she had gone through yet silently and continuing every responsibility by carrying it out to the fullest without a word of protest.


    Slowly the poker was brought forward and she finally brought herself back to reality and the words of the priest flooded in.


    "In the name of the Luna, the mother of our pack, the symbol of love, life and fertility along with unconditional love, the Alpha will be branded in her name carrying it out till the end of his time and reign."


    Adeline gulped when Xavier stood up and walked in front of the priest who was standing in the middle of the small stage which was nothing but the middle of the whole that was cleared off.


    "I ept."


    His words were absolute. There was not even a shiver or stammer in those resolute and hardened words indicating the fear of pain and hurt that he must be feeling.


    No, he was absolute.


    To her surprise, Xavier walked towards her and just as she was about to get up to greet him he kneeled in front of her.


    cing his hands on her knees, he looked into her eyes with the shining red ones, "you are the only one I will forever bow in front of. You are the only one and will be, who I will kneel in front of willingly and always."


    Her lips started to tremble dangerously as those eyes had their vision clouded with tears that would umte in them. From her line-of-sight she could see the pokering near and that made her grip his hands so that whatever pain he would feel he could crush her hands with it, sending her some of it.


    The poker looked so angry and its red-hot rage and Adaline could hear the sizzle and feel the warmth even though Xavier was in between them.


    Small shudder left her mouth when you''re one of the men who was dressed like the priest aimed the Red hot burning poker against the back of Xavier, ready to brand him.


    "In your name, Adeline," Xavier whispered to her with a smile. "In your name and just yours."


    The poker closed the distance and touched his skin was getting off the smell of burned skin into the room making everyone shift ufortably.


    Adaline held his hands tightly ready to receive the pain only to notice that he had not even tightened his grip on them. He was holding them as lovingly as possible, staring at her face as if nothing was happening behind his back.


    A sound left her chest sounding something like a chuckle and a choke. Even now, he was not ready not to give her any of his pain.


    Leaving his hands, Adaline leaned forward and joined their foreheads as his hands remained on her knees and slowly moved to the waist holding them together.


    Binding them together.

 Chapter 335 - In A Room, With A Witch - I

    The more she smelled the burning of skin in the air, the more Adaline pressed their foreheads together.


    Never once did he tighten his grip on her hips or let out a breath of pain. Never, while the poker was pressed onto his back, did he ever let her or anyone know that he was suffering.


    He took the branding without an ounce of pain and sometimes in between Adaline thought that he took it with pride.


    Finally after what seemed like years, the poker was pulled away from his back but Adaline did not pull her forehead away from his.


    At this point she was aware that it was not him who needed the courage but her who was holding onto him for her sanity.


    He was burned for god''s sake!


    "I love you,"


    "Hi¡ª" she stopped in between when she heard him before a smile broke out on her face, "Hi." She chuckled before shaking her head. "You do?"


    He nodded, sincerity shining brightly in the bed eyes at the moment with hints of golden streaks in them told her that his beast was also surfacing.


    How was it that he was offering a smile to her after having the most gruesome pain anyone could ever receive? He was still smiling at her with no pain in his eyes but sincerity and love?


    Was it possible that she was just as ridiculously in love as he was with her?


    That made Adeline snap into action.


    She blinked twice before standing up and pulling him up. She had put some kind of medicine on his back. Even though it was going to be mighty difficult for her to look at those burns, someone had to do it and she would rather trust herself then let anyone else do it..touch him.


    "Come on," she whispered to him once again as the murmurs began in the hall. "I need to apply¡ª"


    "Luna," The head priest stepped closer to them, "the fourth room from the right side upstairs has an ointment for burns and the cloth that you can use for it." He softly bowed, he turned around and walked away.


    Adeline stared at his back a little longer than necessary because we had a soft growl.


    "Don''t look at him," he growled into her ear, bending down a little. "Me, only me."


    Me, boy. Me. His beast copied and he rolled his eyes. It happened a long time since his beast had replied to something and of course but had to be to Adaline.


    Adeline huffed before turning to re at him. "Are you serious?" This man was a priest. Why would they be jealous of a paste out of everyone else?


    Xavier twitched his eyes slightly before his hand went over to his shoulder and he grabbed it before muttering a small, "Ouch."


    Adeline''s eyes widened. What the fuck?


    But then the smell of burned flesh wafted into her nose as he stepped closer to her, making Adaline snap into action.


    Nevermind his hideous acting, she had to put something on that burn.


    She took a hold of his hand and led him to the small passaway that led to the outside of the hall. It was simr to the narrow one that she had entered from. It might be narrow but enough for two fully grown shifters to walk in from one side and two more from the other.


    Adeline climbed up the stairs that she found at the very end of the small alley and there she entered the room that the priest had told her about.


    The moment she stepped in, Adaline stopped and stepped back. Her eyes moved around in the room from the entrance but she found nothing which was expected because this room had no light.


    Given that it was still in the early hours of the morning, maybe four or five o''clock it was, there was no source of sunlighting in, yet.


    "Xav.."


    "The temple is old, Adeline." His voice came right above her ear, making her flench at how near it was. "It has been here for decades, if not centuries. If you try to put electrical wires here, the structure would fall and it could never be restored as the same."


    For a moment, she could even feel his chest on her back making her recoil at the touch as shivers shot up her spine.


    Adeline gulped and moved away from him a little before his arm wrapped around her waist and tugged her back to him.


    Ignoring thest action, she slightly turned her body so that she could look at him. "What do we do now? I can''t see in the dark." She pointed to the room that appeared to be pitch ck in colour.


    He chuckled, "I can."


    Pulling her to the side, he moved away letting his hand trail over his waist as he left her and moved forward making her Shiver.


    Smiling to himself, Xavier moved inside the room and let his wolf eyes take him to the corner where the candles were.


    Swiftly reaching for the box of matchsticks, he lit with all the candles in the room which were in four different corners effectively lighting up the room enough for her to find out where everything was.


    "Huh," Adaline stepped in and looked around the room. It was no big room like it had been in Xavier''s king ensuite. It was more like a dorm that she had seen in movies. Small with a study table but it contained all the medicines and the clothes that were talking around and on the corner of the roomy a small bed.


    "Ouch," he reminded her without twitching his face in any kind of pain, making her scoff.


    "Try to work on those acting skills, yeah?" She scoffed again and closed the door behind her as she walked inside.


    He grinned before standing the bed to her and letting her go for now.


    His penguin, the mark burned on his back but he smiled.. His Penguin.

 Chapter 336 - In A From, With A Witch - II

    It seems like no one was aware of her presence in the pce. Now that Am thought of it, it was an obvious that royal family had not told anyone about her presence and for those that were supposed to know, the royale guards must be thinking that it was impossible for her to either get up or get out of the room.


    She hissed slightly before she moved towards the wall and leaned for support on it.


    Am closed her eyes. There was no way that she was getting out of this hallway, much less the pce, without getting seen.


    Her legs hurt and they had not beenpletely healed. The shifters must not have provided her with the adequate herbs and medicines that witch blood needed.


    She squinted her eyes and the decor in the hallway. They had not given her the appropriate and adequate medicines needed for her to get better and the hallway was decorated to the nines which could only mean one thing..


    There was a celebration and this obviously was rted to the royal family.


    If it worked concerning the older couple: the parents of the king, the colours would have been different.


    But the colours for red and white.


    Also the fact that thier other son, the one who did not be the king and whose name Amulya had forgotten, was direct meaning it definitely concerned the king.


    The colours were red and white.


    It definitely concerned the current king and something with Luna.


    She gasped loudly at the confusion she hade to. Could it be that the meeting ceremony has already been conducted? How long has she been out of it?


    But then..


    Am closed as another wave of pain went through her entire body.


    It hurt but if we did not let it hurt for now she might miss the chance. It was obvious that even if the couple mated Nathaniel was not going to stop.


    If they were mated, it was obvious that they were going to have a child and if they had a child, it would be perfect for Nathaniel.


    And even if you did not, the Vampire was going to continue working his way to other kids.


    He was not going to stop.


    No matter what kind of situation it was going to be, he was definitely going toe after her child.


    Willing herself and gathering all the courage and strength that she had inside her, Am pushed herself off the wall and started walking out of the hallway.


    Only hope was that she woulde across a servant because she had no idea how to exit the pce.


    Her eyes narrowed slightly as you remember that they had somehow figured out her presence in the pce. How was that even possible? Why was Alexander here?


    But if Alexander was already here, did it mean that they had figured everything out?


    But then again, Amulya shook her head as she looked around the hallway decorated in Royal flowers and hidden meanings, if they found out what was going on behind their backs, they would never be celebrating anything.


    Instead the king would definitely put his mate honour lock down and make sure that she never left his eyesight, much less their Pce halls.


    Walking was much more difficult than it seemed. She had to put every bit of leftover energy into this.


    The moment Amulya found a servant walking towards her with her hands full of dirty utensils her eyes widened and charged towards the woman.


    "Good evening," she whispered out in her hoarse voice that had not been used for a long time.


    The narrowed her eyes and suspicion, "have you not slept or are you intoxicated enough to not know that it is the early hours of the morning?"


    Am chuckled shakily knowing that she was just feeding into the suspicions of the woman. Ather energy was consumed to the level where she did not know if she could stand properly, so it was okay if a woman was suspicious.


    "I.." she chuckled, "the celebrations..just.." she chuckled before shrugging again. "I could not help myself.. I even forgot why it just suddenly got so quiet."


    The pain was getting to her.


    It was quiet. It was awfully quiet.


    For a pce which was having its queen and king mated to each other, especially since the previous one was long dead.


    "Oh," the maid blinked before a soft smile came to her face and she giggled, "I understand what you mean. Since they all are at the temple, the pce has gone awfully quiet."


    Temple?


    It was no surprise that there was only one temple in the capital where they could have possibly gone.


    The ancient temple was the only one in the capital and the others were made recently or maybe decades old but they held no candle against the one that was made out of one rock.


    The oldest one made in the dedication of the goddess of the moon.


    The one that was carved not in the bright light of the sun but in the soft glow of the moon.


    It was obvious that they all had gone there and they were at the second stage of the ceremonies. She had to intervene before they could reach the third.


    And if the second ceremony was alreadypleted then the third one was not far away.


    "So.." Am smiled to herself, "how long do you think they are going to be? I think i might catch up on my sleep.."


    "You should," the maid waved as she bnced the tray of utensils in one hand. "They just left and I think they would not be back before the afternoon."


    It was the early hours of morning and they just left, meaning that she still had time to catch them and maybe this time she could get her hands on the queen.


    This time she might be sessful because just as it were in the game of chess, the queen was the most important figure head here.

 Chapter 337 - In A Room, With A Witch - III

    "You don''t have to do this," he reminded her again. "My skin would be fully healed by tomorrow morning or evening at most."


    Adeline shook her head not caring if he could not see her doing this because she was standing behind his back. She huffed lightly.


    It still did not sit well with her that he had to burn his skin to get the mark.


    "You should have rebelled against burning your skin," she argued softly, "this is gruesome and not to mention brutal."


    This was more than a third-degree burn. If Adeline looked closely, she could see the bones but she refused to, which was probably the reason why she had her eyes opened only a little and averted them now and then.


    It was the worst that she had ever seen and it hurt to watch.


    "You are stressing yourself out on nothing," she heard him say. "My immunity will fight it no matter what and what will remain behind is a mark."


    "The mark.." she mumbled as she nced at the sh that was burnt and pressed into the skin that was now covered in green stuff that she had applied.


    She felt him sigh lovely before he pulled her towards him making here forward and sit into hisp.


    It was something she hated. It did not matter to her if it was tradition or any kind of ritual required by their kind, what hurt Adaline was said his skin was burned in. He was hurt.


    "What is Adeline?" He whispered to her, who sat in hisp. It was the best feeling in the world. To have her so close to him and the easiest way to protect.


    She shook her head, the slight moisture of tears building in her eyes as she constantly smelled the burnt flesh along with the paste that she had applied on it.


    Xavier kissed her head before he caressed her back. "I know it feels barbaric, that I have been branded in someone''s name but that is the only way I can have your mark on me forever."


    Rubbing his nose over his cheek, he smelled her scent. "Also it makes me feel powerful, I can take anything for you."


    She chuckled, of course, he would say that.


    "It''s not.." she sighed and ended the sentence right there. If he did not want to listen then he did not want to listen and she would be an idiot to continue it.


    Adaline was aware that no one spoke up when he was being branded by the smearing hot poker, that would only point towards one thing and that was it was moremon than she assumed.


    Her eyes went to his parents that were also dirtied by the paste that she had applied on his back. Perhaps she was not as diligent as she thought she was because most of it was now sliding down his back.


    "Hold on," she muttered before moving away from hisp and taking the cloth which was kept inside the container of the paste.


    She wrapped two strips of cloth around him so that the paste would stay there and not end up falling on his back.


    "You might have to change," she patted his shoulder, "your pants are now all green."


    He sighed tiredly before nodding his head and getting up. Xavier did not immediately move out rather turned to her and looked at her pointedly, "do not leave the room. Understand?"


    She nodded and waved him off. Adeline had no idea what kind of time it was because she had never stepped foot inside. So, she was not going to take any chances by getting lost here on the first visit.


    When he left the room, he closed the door behind him leaving her in the room with candles burning around her.


    Her eyes twitched. Adeline gulped.


    There was no one in the small room. Just for walls with two side tables and a single bed. Then why did she feel like someone was watching her?


    Something crawled over her skin and that made Adeline ce her hands on her arms and drop them for warmth. They were awfully cold.


    What the hell was happening?


    The awful shriek of the door opening made Adaline jump out of the skin and whip her head towards the noise.


    It must be Xavier. Because of the door opening to the inside of the room, it was difficult to tell who was standing at the door and was entering the room. This might be one of those times when Adaline was regretting not being born as a shifter.


    Her bright expression faltered when a person wearing a long cloak over her head entered and closed the door behind her.


    "Excuse me?" Adaline said as politely as she could, "you have entered the wrong room."


    The woman did not reply immediately but just took the hood off her face, letting it fall on her back as she let her eyes wander on Adeline.


    "Oh, my," The woman in front of her visibly sighed in relief as her shoulders sagged. "I am in the right room. For once, I am in the right room!"


    Adeline narrowed her eyes and darted them towards the door. Where was Xavier? He was just supposed to wash his arms and change his pants.


    Adeline gulped, the familiar feeling of fear gripping her veins because she knew that there was something unnatural about this woman.


    "How did you get in?"


    The female in front of her smiled as she was in pain before leaning on the door and clutching her side. "I will be honest with you, I have been trying to find you for so long and then I went into aa¡ª"


    "Are you the one that broke into the pce?" Adeline''s eyes widened when the girl nodded. "My aunt told me about you. Who are you?"


    "Am." The girl breathed out, "Am, the witch. I am Am, the witch.." She repeated, sending Adaline into a wind whirl of panic immediately.

 Chapter 338 - In A Room, With A Witch - IV

    Adaline stared at the spot before she blinked her eyes and finally stepped closer.


    Was it real?


    She knew that she had seen the witch and she knew that the name of the witch was Amulya. But then, where did the witch go?


    Stepping right in front of the door, exactly where the witch had previously stood, Adaline knew for a fact that she had been here and now she had vanished.


    She had seen her grip something in her, a ne of sorts, and from whatever she had seen in the human witchcraft series that must have helped her in transportation.


    Teleportation perhaps?


    "Oh my God.."


    She looked down right beside her right foot. There was proof that the witch had been here. The blood that she had vomited out.


    But that was the thing about it; it was not red in color or crimson like it was called, it was ck.


    Adaline slowly stepped away from the blood and stopped into the corner.


    The blood looked like it hade out of something rotten inside her body. How was that possible?


    Her eyes widened at the fact that he has still not made his appearance. From the past she knew that it did not take him much time to change his clothes, making her even more worried than she had done before.


    Throwing the fear of the Rotten blood out of her mind, she stepped on it and opened the door.


    "Xavier?!" Adaline yelled at the top of her voice, making sure that everyone knew who she was calling for. "Where are you¡ª"


    "Hey," she had a short, harsh whisper making her turn around.


    Xavier was leaning in from the door frame with the door open partially just so his face could pop out of it. "What''s wrong?" He asked with concern dripping from his tone and his voice between the exact emotion.


    For a brief moment, his eyes narrowed, "Why is your heart waiting so quickly?" He could hear the little human heart inside her chest pounding so quickly that he was afraid she might catch a stroke.


    Adaline stared at him before a deep furrow came to her forehead. Xavier was popping his head out of the door without letting her see any of his body. Why was he doing that?


    "Did you know change already?" Adaline what is closer to him before stopping right in front of the door. "Open it and let me in." She pointed at the door before trying to push it only for it not to move at all.


    Xavier clicked his tongue, "now how about you go and send Khiel in?"


    "Khiel?" Adaline repeated, definitely remembering the name that she had heard somewhere before it clicked. "The person who dresses you?"


    Xavier gave her a sharp nod. "Could you go?"


    Narrowing her eyes back at him ever so slightly, she rolled her eyes before moving downstairs and bringing the man up.


    "Thank you Luna," Khiel nodded at her. "You can wait downstairs if you want. I will take care from here."


    The moment Khiel knocked on the door it was opened by Xavier from the inside making Adeline frown.


    Instead of walking away as the man had told her, she upied a seat on the stairs so that she could keep a watchful eye on the door.


    The inconsistent tapping of her foot was even irritating her but Adaline could not do anything else other than waiting.


    After what seemed like hours, Khiel stepped out. He closed the door and turned around making Adaline gasp at his face.


    It was covered in bruises and his left was torn making bloode out of it.


    "What the hell happened between the two of you?" Adaline whispered in a hurry as she stood up and walked towards him. "Why did he hit you?"


    By the looks of it, Kheil had gotten a heavy number done on him. It was like she let it all go.


    "Uh.." he gulped, his eyes darting here and there. "I am not allowed to tell."


    He was not allowed to tell? Xavier had suddenly beat the shit out of him and he was not ready to tell?


    At first, she wanted to pressure him into telling her what was going on but then it did not take much time for Adaline to realize that Khiel''s loyalty was very alpha and he was not going to sell him out.


    Which meant they were only one way for her to receive her answer.


    Instead of waiting around for him toe out, Adeline opened the door and barged into the room that was bigger than the one they had stayed in before.


    Her eyesnded on the huge man that was sitting on the bed with his elbows on his knees and his head in his hands.


    That was Xavier.


    "I remember him telling you to leave."


    "And I promised that I won''t," she rebuked back, within seconds. "Why did you hit him?"


    He didn''t answer.


    Adaline waited for as much as she could before she finally let it out. "Why did you hit him?!"


    "I spar with people to keep myself in control." He growled out all of a sudden making her take a step back at the ferocity of it.


    It shook the floor.


    So no one lied when they said that the ferocity of an Alpha''s growl could shake thend.


    Suddenly, he stood up and closed the distance between them within seconds. He towered over her and breathed heavily as he grated out the words, "I fight with people to keep myself under control. I fight because .."


    "Because?" She whispered in the proximity. "Because what?"


    "I wish to take you, Adaline," he whispered into her ear, bending down, inhaling her scent. "I wish to im you mine. This Time, correctly and with all the fucking blessings. But I cannot do that because you are not ready for it," he hissed before standing up straight and walking away from her.


    Once, he had the distance of at least two arms in between them he stopped and stared at her with his arms crossed in front of his chest. "So tell me, Adeline, what do I do?"

 Chapter 339 - Saving Grace - I

    The entire time that she had been back with him, Adaline wondered why the hell was she being a horny bitch.


    After reading a few books and researching these feelings, she found out that the females released hormones that would attract people, especially men towards them.


    This happened especially when the female was marked but not yet mated. So it was nature''s way of pushing them to breed together.


    "Have you been smelling them?" Realising how awkward the question sounded Adaline rephrased her words, "the hormones that I have been releasing, do you always smell them?"


    Xavier barked out augh making her flinch. " Smell them? Why the fuck do you think I have not let no male near you ept your uncle?"


    Really?


    He must have seen her confused expression because Xavier scoffed and added,


    "No one has been near you except your uncle and a few maids, only a mated and aged male who can control his desire well to a female releasing heat hormones is allowed near you."


    Oh, she nodded slowly.


    That might be the reason why no servant, a male servant, served her with anything. That could also exin why she was getting the luxury of having all her meals in the bed.


    Because only a maid could enter her room and the servers were usually male.


    Wow.


    She chuckled under her breath immediately earning a re from him.


    "What?" He snapped. "Do you think of it as a joke?"


    "Well.." she gulped before chuckling again, "I mean.." not finding the appropriate words of what she wanted to say, Adaline just ended up shrugging.


    Narrowed his eyes at her and barely being able to suppress the rage he felt, Xavier crossed the distance in between them and grabbed her hand before harshly cing it on his hardening cock.


    "Does this feel like a joke to you?" He growled and tightened his grip on her wrist when he heard her whimper. "Because I assure you, this will not be a joke when I take you."


    Adaline gulped but another whimper left her mouth. "Xa-xaveir¡ª"


    He hissed through his teeth before leaving hwer hand and moving away from her. "Fuck!"


    "What?"


    Xavier turned his head and red at her. "Your scent.. it was difficult before and now you are.." he growled making her jump on her spot. "You are inviting me, Adaline."


    She was?


    The tingling sensation that she felt in between her legs pretty much confirmed what he had said. At the moment, Adaline wanted nothing but him to satisfy her and make the itch go away.


    So, yes, she might be inviting him.


    "Why don''t youe then?" She took a step closer to him. "I am inviting you," confirming what he said she stood right in front of him. "Why don''t you take it?"


    Growling underneath his breath, he replied with words barely understandable. "You are not ready for it."


    Adaline scoffed. If only he could get her dreams.


    "Maybe," she stood on toes and cooed into his ear, "not for the fucking yet, but for that cock?" She whispered the word before licking his ear lobe with the tip of her tongue, "I couldn''t be more."


    Motherfucker, he growled. She was making it difficult on purpose.


    He opened his eyes to push her away only to find her on his knees in front of him and fiddling with the button of his pants.


    "Adeline?" Xavier called out in his hoarse voice, "step away, love."


    Looking at him through her eyshes, she gave him an innocent smile before entering his pants down along with his underwear.


    She had no idea what she was doing. " Stop it," he hissed through the barely there ropes control that was on the verge of breaking.


    His restrain was hanging by a thread threatening to break up any second.


    She didn''t reply.


    Her tongue peeked out from her mouth licked the tip making him shudder all over.


    Grabbing him by the balls and massaging them, Adaline licked him from the base making his knees buckle.


    Looking at him to hershes she gave him a look that clearly said, see?


    "Yeah?" He taunted back, "you think you are ready?"


    She raised an eyebrow, taunting him right back.


    He chuckled, "okay then."


    Rolling her eyes at him, she mouthed the tip when she felt her help being pulled into a ponytail by his hand.


    Looking up at him at the sudden action, he smirked, "you asked for it." He said before gripping her hair tightly and pushing her head making her swallow it.


    The tip that had earlier been in her mouth now hit the back of a throat, given his length, making her gag and water her eyes slightly.


    Adaline breathed in his scent, the musky scent of his almost made her orgasm on the spot.


    Being so close and intimate to him, giving him pleasure, enlighted a different kind of spark inside her that made her more wet than she had ever been.


    "Go on," he spoke through clenched teeth. "Okay?"


    If she couldugh at his concern, Adaline definitey would. Even though he was the one receiving pleasure after which retraining for such a long time, he was still concerned about her.


    Slowly she worked her way up and down, swallowing him and massaging his balls underneath.


    They had been intimate a lot of times, but it had been The first when she was pleasuring him like this and Adaline felt like an amateur but it is not restrained her.


    She graced it is slightly at his skin making him pull at her hair harshly but she giggled at that. Her tongue worked its magic and massaged his shaft as he groaned on top of her.


    "Oh.." the gutteral moan only made her work faster.


    She slided her mouth up and down on length and he enjoyed it just as much.


    "Forgive me," she breathed out and before she knew it, the pressure applied on the back of head made her swallow him whole and hit the back of her throat making her gag.


    Without having the time to recover, she was pulled back and forth by his will.


    He was fucking her face.


    Adaline shuddered through her entire body. The primal, raw fucking that he delivered only made her imagine how she was going to feel when he was going to be inside her and not in her mouth.


    The realisation alone was enough for her to clench her thighs and feel the wet panties that she was wearing.


    Angling her head up, Adaline watched as he rolled his head up along with his eyes. His lips parted as he came into her throat.


    "Aww..fuck.." he breathed out and she felt the ropes of cum hit the back of her throat.


    Even though she was an amateur, she had heard and read enough to know that he was supposed to swallow it and that was exactly what adaline did.


    Satisfuing someone never felt so good.

 Chapter 340 - Saving Grace - II

    Adaline pulled away from him leaving his semi hard cock and leaning on his thigh. She ced her cheek on her thigh, relishing the skin to skin touch and letting hime down from his high.


    "Come here," he whispered to her and pulled her into his arms.


    Xavier pulled her up and patted her bum making her wrap her legs around his waist as he fell asleep carried her over to the next room not minding the fact that his pants were discarded and Adide was staring at them as he left the room that he was previously in.


    "Xavier?" She mumbled, feeling drained. "Your pants.."


    "Only you humans are afraid of nudity." He tsked. "Don''t worry about it."


    So, she didn''t.


    She closed her eyes and leaned against his head. There was something about touching each other that brought her peace. It calmed her heart and soothed her soul.


    The way she felt his hands, bigger than hers, on her back gently rubbing her up and down, it felt her being cared for.


    It made her happy, giddy too.


    Moments like these always made her feel that she had made the right decision by not walking away and trying her best to renew and restore this rtionship.


    It made her happy that she had not made the choice of walking away because what she now had, it felt like something she could never have with anyone else.


    They came back to the room where Adaline had applied the paste on his back.


    She sighed when she felt him sit down and leaned more into him. The short vibration from his chest made her realise that he just chuckled.


    "What?" She mumbled sleepily.


    He hummed loudly, letting out a low rumble from his chest that stood her and lulled her into sleep.


    "Nothing," he caressed the top of her hair. "Do you want to have a little nap here would you like to go back home?"


    Adaline inhaled a long breath and mumbled as she exhaled, "You,"


    He smiled so hard that his fucking cheeks hurt.


    This was what he lived for.


    Xavier kissed her temple and got morefortable so that she would be able to sleep for sometime.


    His saving grace, his Adeline.


    ******


    ~somwhere in the realm of faeries~


    Qasim waved his hands around his head in irritation. There was nothing He hated more than insects and at the moment they were in the realm of one.


    Grabbing a hold on one of the faerie, he squish it in his palm before throwing it away and wiping the blood of it away on his thigh.


    "Fucking cockroaches," he grumbled under his breath.


    He made his way inside and when he did, the smell of the ded hit him making him almost gag at it.


    Standing at the side of the entrance next to where Adrian was, Qasim Murmured under his breath, "what''s going on? How are you staying in this smell?"


    "It''s the smell of the dead." Adrain deadpanned. "That''s your mate''s scent."


    Qaasim''s face twisted into an ugly expression. He did know that. He knew and was fully aware that it was his wife that was inside this room and it was her body that was rotting away.


    The only things that he could do was to try to forget for as long as he could until she came back to thend of living.


    "I know."


    Nathaniel exhaled loudly gathering the attention of the two members that was standing near the entrance. "I can hear you and I do not like being disturbed."


    Just like it had been inside the witch''s hut, the new ooh temporary residence that they had found was also filled with ingredients and potions that the exiled Vampire King had made.


    "I bring news, my king," Qasim announced his presence. "It is from the shifters realm."


    "Huh," Nathaniel tsked, moving closer to the dead body. "Go on."


    "The marking ceremony ispleted. The meeting one is merely days away." Narrowing his eyes as he gave it another thought, Qaasim added, "or hours. I do not think it would be in the control of the King anymore."


    The man halted. "Is that so?" He chuckled before turning to his men. "That will be good for us."


    "Yes, it will." Qasim agreed right away. However, hesitantly he added. "Don''t you think Nora should be taken care of first?"


    Nora was his beloved and she was the one his king was working on.


    If they had brought back someone from the dead, it had to be Nora first.


    "Nora?" Nathaniel parroted, moving away from the body of the said person and towards the rows and rows of ingredients.


    "Umm¡ª"


    "Nora is the beloved of Qasim." Answered Adrian. "The one you are currently working on."


    "Ah, her." Nathaniel nodded as he snapped his fingers like he remembered her now. "I know her."


    Qaasim''s eyes twitched. She was right there!


    "So?" He didn''t relent, even the slight cough from Adrian did not stop him. "Are we going to work on her first?"


    The finger hovering over the ingredients halted. A sudden chill settled in the room and Nathaniel sighed.


    "What are we going to work with?" The exiled king turned around and stared at Qasim with a raised eyebrow. "How do you expect me to work on your beloved when I don''t have a child?"


    "Child?" Qasim repeated in question as he looked at Nathaniel and Adrian. *What?"


    The kingughed without opening his mouth. "Oh, you lovely, lovely," with a sh appeared in front of Qasim and gripped his throat, squeezing it lightly as he hissed, "immature boy."


    "I need a child.." Nathaniel fell silent and froze for a second before he left the throat of his follower and stepped back.


    He moved to the dead body of Nora and nodded, "I need a child Qaasim. The child of the Alpha king and queen. If you can get it for me.." he shrugged, "I can help you."


    Adrian, who had been listening to the exchange from the side winced. He knew where this was going.


    His eyes moved to Qaasim, the naive man who nodded brightly, almost everything he had hoped for wasing true.


    "I will," Qasim agreed, making adrain curse mentally.. "I will get the child."

 Chapter 341 - The Behind The Scenes - I

    The surface was soft, softer than what she had fallen asleep on.


    Opening her eyes, Adeline found herself in her bedroom, cuddled in her sheets and in her double bed, unlike the single one where they had previously done it when they were at the temple.


    Xavier must have dropped her home.


    She remembered to be slightly tired and the nap in his arms sounded heavenly, making her close her eyes and slip into the best sleep that she had ever had.


    "Good morning," Zara entered the room with arge breakfast tray in her hands. The shifter had absolutely no problems in carrying a huge tray all by herself.


    "Morning," Adaline wished her back as she sat up on the bed ready to receive the breakfast in bed since she was pretty sure that it waste in the afternoon.


    "What time is it?" She asked as Zara folded a small table in herp and ced the te there.


    "Umm," Zara wondered out loud and Adaline realized that this shifter might not know the concept of time.


    "That is fine," Adaline bit into the toast and spoke with her mouth full, "has everyone had lunch yet?"


    Zara nodded her head. "Your uncle and aunt have retired and your grandmother is reading in her parlor."


    Adeline nodded and aimed for the eggs.


    These people loved having meat and staying with them had definitely changed her appetite and made her lean towards it, more than she ever had.


    "Is there anything I can get you?" Zara''s voice made her lookup.


    Adaline thought about it before slowly shaking her head. "No, thank you." She waved her off with his mind, dismissing her politely.


    When Zara closed the door, Adaline relieved a huge sigh of relief even though she had no idea where it came from.


    Slowly she got up, kept the small folding table away from her, and moved closer to the dressing table where she had been told was the flower vase.


    Ever since that happened inside the house, her aunt had made sure that the house no longer had any kind of vase, empty or not.


    Adaline felt somewhat thankful for the decisions made by Tessa. It did ease her nerves but what did not was what had happened with the witch Am.


    She seemed like someone who knew her. But how could a witch know anything about her unless she had been right¡ª


    Amulya had been there when Nathaniel was sacrificing her.


    She scoffed. She really supposed to believe it when Am said that she was being informed by her sister?


    Nathaniel was practically on his way to make history by bringing back someone from the dead, and Am expected Adeline to believe that she was not sitting in the front seat?


    But she had to tell this to someone.


    Adelene closed her eyes before releasing another sigh. There was only one person who could help me through this.


    ****


    "Your Highness," the Butler of the pce, serving the royal family for the past 30 years bowed in front of her 19-year self, "I was not informed about your arrival. Your room is ready and in case you want to meet the king¡ª"


    "Oh no," Adeline awkwardly interrupted him in between and waved her hand. "I am here to meet someone else."


    "Someone else?" Arnold twisted his face in surprise and slight worry. "Not the king? His parents? Perhaps his sister-inw?"


    Adaline gave him a shake of her head. She was not here to meet anyone other than the warlock that had been staying here for some time.


    Adaline was aware of the attention that she was receiving from not just the butler, but everyone else that were currently in the pce.


    The moment she stepped into the castle, it was like everyone had suddenly been aware of her arrival.


    Three maids had appeared by her side and 2 footmen stood ten steps away from her and the Butler appeared in front of her within seconds.


    The highlighted sense of smell had definitely worked in their favor. It had not even been seconds when she had stepped into the pce and these people unted to her side as she was an exotic thing to see.


    "Who would you like to meet, your Highness?" Arnold asked, "I shall take you to them."


    He would?


    She would have to agree with that since Adaline had no idea where anything was in this huge pce anyway.


    Making up her mind, she revealed, "I want to meet Alexandier."


    The chill in the room was noticed making her take a quick look around. Almost everyone straightened on their stance. Adaline felt the attention being lifted off of her and Arnold being the center of it.


    Arnold blinked before speaking slowly, "Who?"


    Did he not know?


    "Alexanider," Adeline told him again. "The warlock who has been helping us?" she hoped the extra information that she had provided would help him understand who.


    Arnold narrowed his eyes slightly before looking at the people behind her and nodded, dismissing them as she heard them walk away and looked to confirm.


    They were walking away.


    "Would you like to take a walk, your highness?" Arnold asked her before stepping to her side and holding his hand out and into the direction of the stairs.


    Even though he had maintained a respectful distance between them, Adeline felt overwhelmed by him. It felt to her like he was trying to assert his dominance in his situation and he was winning.


    Hesitantly, she nodded and started to walk in the direction he had pointed to. Arnold did not say anything but that was only until they had reached the stairs.


    "I think you should reconsider, miss," Arnold spoke without any reluctance. "The king would be happy to receive you."


    Adaline frowned lightly as they turned to walk up to another flight of stairs. "But I am not here to meet him."


    "Which is what I want you to reconsider." came his reply. "Perhaps the king should be a priority and not a warlock, yes?"


    What?


    "Here," Arnold raised his hand to stop her, "I shall announce your presence to the king."

 Chapter 342 - The Behind The Scenes - II

    Arnold stepped inside the room, leaving her to wait outside as she heard him announce her like she was ady born and breath for this and needed to have her presence announced.


    The door was opened harshly and she jumped before the face of her beloved appeared in front of her eyes making her heart calm down instantly.


    "Adeline," Xavier frowned lightly before he pulled her close to his chest but maintained eye contact with her. "What are you doing here?"


    Her lips parted and the words almost slipped out but then she grew aware of Arnold''s presence. He was still here and was watching them as well.


    "I just wanted to see you," she reluctantly admitted. "Were you busy? I can leav-"


    "Nonsense," Xavier pinched the side of her waist, e, you can listen."


    Before Adaline could say no, she was dragged inside the room, very gently she may add, by Xavier and was taken directly to the head chair.


    Of course he was the one who was chairing the meeting.


    Thankfully there were only three people in the room including Xavier and the other two who were the people that she was very much familiar with.


    Escaping the presence of the butler of this pce seemed like the only blessing in the situation. That was something Adaline took without a second of thought.


    He made her sit on the chair before wordlessly standing beside her and focusing on the various maps that were on the table.


    "Shall I begin?" Dn asked, nodding to the ns.


    Xavier nodded, "From the beginning."


    "These," Dn nced at Adaline, making sure that he had her attention before starting, "are the maps of territories that we have in the country. You can call them the maps of the states."


    There were a lot of them and they were callously thrown upon the table.


    "What are you looking at them for?"


    Augustus chose to answer her. "We have various reasons to look at the maps, but the mostmon one is when different packs request to expand their territories. This is where wee in and help avoid Pack conflict. However, we are not talking about that now."


    Adaline nodded, telling him that she was along with them.


    "We are looking through the territories that have faced kidnappings."


    Her eyes widened at the revtion. "What?"


    Augustus nodded with his eyes flickering to Xavier every now and then. It felt like they were trying to figure out how much to tell her and how much to leave out.


    "I can leave if you want," Adaline pointedly stared at Augustus then looked at Dn and then moved on to Xavier. "I have no problem waiting with your mother or Ashlynn."


    Xavier cocked a brow, as of challenging her right back before nodding at Augustus. "Tell me if it gets too much,"


    Dn cleared his throat, taking the attention of everyone on him. He pointed at the maps. "At the moment we are experiencing a few kidnappings,pare them to the world you came from, they are less but.."


    "But?" Adeline parroted.


    "But it is difficult to kidnap in our world."


    And suddenly it made sense why.


    They had highlighted senses, more than anyone. In fact they had more highlighted senses aspared to the dogs in her world.


    So naturally, if anyone would step inside their home they would know even before the person could see their child.


    "Is this possible with.." she tried toe up with a better word and used her hands as a gesture, "Someone like You?"


    Dn tutted, looking over to Augustus, "she makes it sound like we are Satan worshipers?"


    Xavier chuckled, the corner of his mouth lifting up in a smirk. His eyes softened and shoulders when he looked at Adeline. "That is exactly what the problem is. It is not exactly easy to kidnap the pups."


    "Which is why we are looking over the territories and trying to figure out which area is being Targeted and why," Augustus pulled out a map randomly, "and so far we have reached nowhere."


    He didn''t even look offended when he said that. It was like he was expecting that.


    "Augustus," Adeline began as politely as she could, "why do you not sound like you are annoyed with your..ck of sess?"


    Dn''s eyes moved to Xavier and he nodded, "Pr opposites, huh?"


    Xavier growled in return, narrowing his eyes at the man yet It looked like he was just amused.


    Whatever that meant, Adeline waited for someone to resume what they were talking about.


    Deciding against that, she picked up a map from there, tens of them thrown across the table and tried to look for something.


    It looked like a treasure map. It was vage, Street markings, any kind ofndmarks except in a corner where mountains were drawn along with the outline of a river.


    "How do you know about anything here?" She ran her eyes across every feature on the map. "It barely tells anything."


    "Google maps are only on earth." Dn shrugged, "as much as I would not mind their help, we do not need them."


    Of course, they did not. "But then how do you know?"


    Xavier leaned from her side and pointed to the corner, "the names are here."


    It read Hidden furs.


    "What kind of name is hidden furs?"


    "Because they were thest ones to be found," The king exined. "Since they were thest ones to be found, they are more traditional and still like to wear furs more."


    Adeline furrowed, "so furs?"


    Xavier in his eyes and the name written on the edge of the paper before giving an uneasy shrug, "they take pride in the name because they also sell furs."


    Huh, Adeline nodded, it seemed like that was the only reasonable factor behind the name.


    "Anyway," Dn pulled out a few papers from the chair beside him and handed them to the king who looked at it with his queen, thetter who had no idea what it was about before passing them on to the beta wolf.


    "Now," he grinned at Adeline, "we talk numbers."

 Chapter 343 - Behind The Scenes - III

    The meeting had continued for another or two, at least before the beta and gamma Lycan walked out of the room.


    Adelen stretched lightly in the seat that he was sitting in. Her butt hurt, her back hurt and her ears hurt along with her eyes.


    The numbers with the finances of different packs that the king and his council kept an eye over to make sure that the money flowed generously and there was no Alpha cheating.


    To help them in giving the loans by making it sure that the money was notundered or spent unexinably.


    How did her father deal with numbers and be happy about it?


    They have talked about so many that Adaline wondered if there were only 10 numbers in total. Or were there nine? How many numbers were there?


    "What with you?" He picked her up and ced her on the table before settling on the chair himself. "You look tired."


    She nodded, "I am."


    "Why?" He chuckled, "it was just one meeting and a small one."


    A small one? "It was about 2 hours at least!"


    Xavier tsked. "Honestly it was about 4 hours and you attended 3 of it and that is what my daily looks like on a usually basis." He cracked his neck from side to side, "just behind the scenes."


    Which was surprisingly something Adaline was proud about. "I can''t believe I sat still for so long." She ghused in front of him, with childlike excitement in her eyes. "Can you believe it? My butt hurts too!"


    Xavier was maintaining a firm expression before his smile revealed itself at herst revtion.


    "Does it?" He repeated before his hands covered the distance from her knees to her soft kneady flesh, "I can massage them for you if you want."


    Her eyes narrowed, "how awfully nice of you." Xavier shrugged, his hands starting to massage them softly, "what can I say. I am a selfless person."


    She scoffed at that beforeughing viciously. "Selfless? Even your ass if selfish!"


    "Is it?" He stood up and towered herpletely, "do you know how manydies have stared at it? I might as well be doing them a favour.. selfless acts."


    She giggled slightly before it was swallowed by his lips.


    It started slowly, just as their love had before he picked up the pace and the passion of flooded in. She kissed him back equal fever, wanting a taste of him for as long as she could.


    One of her hands were made on history while the other one explode the thick, dark hair on his head.


    His lips moved away from her while cing cases on her job before he sucked on the nowpletely healed mark standing her to another world of euphoria.


    "Oh," Adeline gasped, the pleasure shooting Straight to herher regions. Her legs shivered and the toes curled.


    All because his sucked on the mark almost made her visit heaven.


    Adeline sighed blissfully.


    It was all too familiar for her, but now saying that it was a thing of the past. How many times had she been in the same position with him on top of her? How many times has she imagined it is in her dreams since she had been living in her uncle''s house?


    It was alling true¡ª "oh," she hissed when he his teeth graced the mark, sending jolts down her spine.


    "Hey!" The rapt knocking made Adeline jump.


    The haze of lust left her eyes and the vision clear itself before she patted Xavier''s shoulder.


    A low, dangerous growl left his throat asking Adeline stiffen, "Who is it?


    "It''s Ashlynn!" The knocking stopped. "Your assistant is standing here. You need to get on with the day on cancel everything!"


    Adeline shivered slightly, but hearing what Ashlynn has to say mumbled, "What?"


    "Yes!" Ashlynn replied even though she was standing behind the door. Adaline could imagine her keeping an ear against it. "The assistant is not going to take a risk on his life by interrupting you two! But he needs to give an answer!"


    That''s when she realised it.


    She had bulldozed on his ns of the entire day especially when she had not informed him before hand.


    "Hey," she patted his shoulder awkwardly, "you should let go."


    "Why?" He growled and she gulped before taking in a deep breath and grabbing a hold of the situation.


    "I am going to be with Ashlynn the entire day, so you don''t need to worry about it." Adeline told him before kissing his cheek in affection. "Find me at the end of your day?"


    Which was something he could easily do. It would be on sniff for him and he could easily tell in which part of the castle she was in.


    "Fine," He nodded pulling away as The Mask of the king slipped in. "I apologize for not being able to attend to you."


    She clicked her tongue. "My fault actually, I should have informed you beforeing." Even though she had no intention of meeting him.


    Just as the assistant arrived in the tense atmosphere surrounding the king, Adaline left the room meeting Ashlynn on her way out.


    "Hey, you," Ashlynn bumped shoulder with adaline as they walked down the hallway. "Are you hungry?"


    Adeline, on the other hand did not beat around the bush. Being with one of her friends that had been with her almost as long as she had been with Xavier, gave her some kind of leverage and opportunity.


    "Do you know where Alexandeir was?"


    Ashlynn''s head snapped to hers. "What?" She whispered in words that were soaked truly in shock. "Why?"


    Adeline gulped, before admitting, "I might have seen over witch that escaped the pce."


    "The witch with the purple eyes?"


    Adaline nodded.


    "Shit," Ashlynn mumbled, looking down. "That''s bad."


    "Why?" The word slipped out of her mouth before Adaline realised how long it sounded. Of course that was bad.


    But somehow Adaline good feel that it was worse than bading haway.


    "No," she shook her head before turning to Adeline with a face full of dread, "because Alexandier just left.. I saw him."

 Chapter 344 - Preparations Of The Crowning - I

    "What?" She whispered in bedazzlement before she closed her eyes in frustration. "What do you mean he left? Is he never going toe back?"


    "oh no," Ashlynn shook her, the dreadful expression washing away from her face. "He leaves during the day almost always, trying to follow some kind of trade or attending to the matters of his realm."


    Her expression turned sleepish, "the problem is, I don''t know when he returns. It is usually father who deals with this meaning that you would have to ask him when Alexandier is going toe back."


    Seeing the scared expression on Adeline''s face, Ashlynn continued, "well, it is not like he is a representative. He holds a powerful position and is the leader in lieu of his brother. So, he has to go back time and again! But if you want, you can tell that to someone because the moment he leaves someone elsees in and continues the investigation."


    "Why does someonee in?"


    Ashlynn''s panicked expression turned sullen. "It is a big thing that someone is trying to y with the dead and the living. You have no idea how many kingdoms are involved in this."


    "Bu¡ª"


    "Come," Ashlynn grabbed her hand and started to walked towards the stairs. She was careful given that if Adaline fell she was going to break a bone or two, also the fact that the Alpha would kill her but was still rtively quick in taking her a floor above.


    The floor where the family members reside.


    "It''s familiar," Adalinemented, around the huge, maybe more than 12 feet high ceilings and familiar designs.


    "Well," Ashlynn chuckled while still dragging her, "you had to live here, forcefully for a while, so I expect you remember this."


    Adeline nodded. That was something she did remember but now walking in the same halls felt different than before.


    There was no longer the feeling of being changed to something, the overwhelming feeling that everyone was weary of her, even the maids.


    Perhaps that was the only indication that where she had reached now was definitely an improvement.


    Ashlynn walked towards huge double doors before opening them with one hand and painting both of them inside.


    "Now talk," she nodded at Adeline. "This is my room and I just had a sage burned here. So no one will be able to hear what we have to say."


    "So many kingdoms involved in this?"


    Ashlynn nodded her head before moving inside the room and towards a particr room (an apartment). "Bringing back the dead is going to bring Chaos into this world. The dead just do note back as the people they were before, but something was inside them because they havepletely rottened and have no soul."


    She turned around to give a sad smile, " is because of you I understand that. Otherwise I would have either been long dead or maybe, I would have joined man."


    Nathaniel. She meant nathaniel.


    "You don''t know that." Adaline felt the need to defend Ashlynn from herself. "He is a vile man that can kill and can do much more for a cause that is not meant to anyone good." She told her before following her into the apartment.


    Ashlynn barked out a sarcasticugh and shook her head. "You have no idea what you can do for someone you love. Sometimes you blur the lines between insanity and reality.. with the way Alexander was taken away from me, I would also do everything to bring him back."


    Adeline came to stand still at the entrance of the kitchen and leaned on the threshold. "Would you?"


    "In a heartbeat," came her answer before she sighed softly, "but then I remember that he was the one who apanied Xavier to get you back. He was leading more than Xavier was," her voice cracked in between. "I-I know what he did, it must have.. it must have been his decision."


    "It had to be.." Ashlynn sniffed and it broke Adeline. "I know he would have sacrificed himself for his family without thinking twice and that is what he did."


    Adeline moved closer to wrap her arms around her friend. "I am Sorry."


    It was her fault. Alexander had died saving her from someone.


    "No.. don''t.." Ashlynn sniffed and choked as she leaned into the hug. "I just hate that we did not have enough time."


    Something came to her mind. Something that her mother used to do and Adaline in had no idea how I should remember it after so long.


    "Tell me something beautiful about him," she whispered to Ashlynn, "beautiful about you two."


    Ashlynn fell silent for a few seconds before she spoke up. "I was blessed, you know? I was blessed first to receive a mate but I was lucky enough to have one that understood my need to stay away too."


    "No one would allow their female to stay away from them, to stay away separately. But heated because it was one of my dreams to be independent."


    "Wow," that was a surprising decision made by someone of possessive nature. "He did?"


    "He did." Ashlynn confirmed before she broke out of the hold and held Adeline''s hands.


    Staring into Adeline''s eyes with her teary ones, Ashlynn said, "do you know that you are magic, had inside you, has given me a new purpose to live with? Earlier, I would drown in my sorrows but now he is a thought in my mind. Someone who is always present here it''s livable."


    She smiled through the tears, "and it''s because of you."


    Someone was definitely cutting onions, because even Adaline felt like crying.


    "My point is," Ashlynn sniffed and tightened her hold, "you are more stronger than you think." She didn''t even correct her grammar.


    "With what you have been through and how tall and proud you stand, you are one of the strongest I know, Adaline.''


    "Thank you," Adeline whispered through her tears. "Thank you." It felt nice. Warm and nice.


    Ashlynn kissed her cheek.. "It''s okay, because even the strongest sometimes need to hear it."

 Chapter 345 - Preparations Of The Crowning - II

    "Really?" Adeline spoke with a mouthful of cake, "What about now?"


    "Nothing¡ª"


    The doors opened and Cassandra barged in. She walked into the kitchen before standing above the girls sitting on the floor eating cake.


    With her hands on her waist she narrowed her eyes to the two of them before addressing, "Ashlynn, why would you not tell me that Adeline was here?"


    "And you," her eyes moved to the young soon to be queen, "do you have any idea how much work we have left? You are here eating cake when I have to make preparations for your coronation?"


    "That''s why," Ashlynn clicked her tongue.


    Adeline took a huge bite of the chocte cake before talking, "why can''t we just put a Crown on my head and call it a day?"


    The horror on the queen mother''s face was rming. "And what?!" She snapped, "withall of the coronation ceremonies done all around the world and in different realms you just want me to put a Crown on your head and call it a day?!"


    The face of the elder woman had reddened and her chest heaved as if she had run a mile. The burden of responsibilities regarding the ceremonies clearly rested on her shoulders and the stress was getting to her.


    "Uh oh," Ashlynn passed a ''you''re done'' smile to Adeline before winking and shoving her face with the mouth full of cake.


    "Come on," Cassandra picked Adeline up by her hand "I would have never known that you were here had it not been your grand aunt calling me and informing that she wasing over to oversee the preparations!" Cassandra plucked the fork out of Adeline''s hand, "it is someone in your family who is taking it seriously!"


    Jenna; it was expected from her to take everything seriously given that she was way more old school than her uncle was. And her uncle was also old school.


    Before she knew it, Adaline was being dragged away from the cake that she had baked with her friend.


    Ashlynn grinned at Adaline, showing her chocte stained teeth before stabbing the chocte cake and shoving another huge bite in her mouth.


    "Ashlynn," Cassandra snapped, stopping midway to the door and turning back to the girl sitting on the floor eating cake, "do I Have give you a separate invitation?"


    Her eyes widened, and within seconds Cassandra dragged Adaline and Ashlynn together.


    *****


    The coronation did not revolve around the dresses like her mating and marking ceremony had been. It was much bigger than that.


    This ceremony revolved around crowning her which had led Adaline to stand in a room filled with diamonds and stones so beautiful that she refused to look away.


    Even Ashlynn looked enchanted with all of them.


    The jeweller, royal Jeweller, was waiting by her side as he informed her about it all.


    "A few pictures that you can select from and even the crowns of Lunas before you. You can select one from them as their representation and carry on the line age but you can also have a new one made."


    Adeline nodded absentmindedly.


    Her eyes remained on the news that she had only seen on TV or maybe in a jewellery store.


    All of this as told by the jeweller, belonged to her, because she was the queen and by right possessed all of this.


    "You know you can have a new one made?" Ashlynn whispered, standing close to her. "Maybe, make a moderate one and give it to me?" Her eyes shined with hope and the evil side of Adaline wanted to squish it for fun.


    "Adaline can do it whenever she wants but just not now." Jenna spoke from behind them, next to Cassandra clearly having heard the conversation. "At the moment the crown is supposed to be the priority."


    The crown. Adeline gulped.


    It was so difficult to choose which one she wanted. The moment she was looking at tens of them and maybe 1000 more in drawings. How to mention the fact that they were also different crownsid in front of her from the previous Queens.


    All of this was there and yet she was forgetting to mention the different stones and diamonds that she could choose to have made a custom one.


    "It''s too difficult," Adaline admitted,ing to her family members. "I can''t use ore up with one."


    Cassandra and Jenna exchanged a nce before nodding hesitantly.


    Jenna was the one to speak up first. "Perhaps we can look through the catalogue. You might have to decide within the end of the week."


    Her eyebrows shot up. "The end of the week?"


    Jenna nodded and so did Cassandra. Ashlynn found a Crown on her own.


    They seemed pretty firm on this which is why Adeline decided to go with the fact that it would be better if she took a week to make her decision regarding this.


    It was exined by Cassandra that the Crown she would choose would be the one she would have to wear in every official gathering where it would be required which kind of made it a big deal.


    As it was nearing the end of the day and the time that she had to leave for her house, she made her way to the floor where the administrative department was or the Floor where Xavier operated.


    After the frequent visits she knew where his office was. The office of the king was more Grand than his rooms were and surely betrayed the fact that no expense was spared.


    Taking a seat on the visiting chairs, she waited for him before starting to check through the catalogue.


    It was after sometime when her eyes started to wander around andnded on the portrait of her mate.


    It was him, dressed includes that were definitely meant for ceremonies with the Crown on his head that she had seen from where.


    She gasped and remembered where she had seen it.


    Finally, Adeline smiled, knew which crown to pick.


    ~~


    I have been called for an emergency and unfortunately this is all I coulde up with. Hopefully, friday would do us good!

 Chapter 346 - Preparations Of The Crowning - III

    How many times had she imagined having a Crown on her head? Perhaps when someone mentioned the name of Queen Elizabeth, maybe just dreaming of bing a princess in a fairytale?


    The dream wasing true because Adaline was staring at the Crown that she was supposed to wear as the Queen of the shifting realm.


    She had not received one but two.


    Apparently the previous king, the predecessor of Xavier, who was his uncle Nichs had made his wife two crowns.


    Adaline was told by Jenna that there were two reasons for it. One reason was a general one that a queen can have as many as she wanted but the main reason was, since she came from a poor upbringing Nichs wanted to shut everyone up who talked about her upbringing by making sure that she always wore Crown.


    So, there was one crown heavier than the other Grand in appearance that was won for events where the royalty was to be disyed. The other one on the other hand, was light andfortable for daily wear.


    Daily wear? Adaline scoffed. What part of the world has arrived where she was discussing howfortable wearing a crown was?


    There were times when she imagined how expensive it was going to be for her to afford her first diamond and now she was in a room filled with them.


    Every diamond in the room belonged to her.


    With her Crown chosen and half of the responsibilities taken care of by Cassandra and her Grand aunt, the elderlydies finally decided to let go of Ashlynn and Adaline.


    "I don''t know about you," Ashlynn yawned loudly without any care. "But I am going to go to sleep until dinner."


    "Dinner?" Adaline might not know what time it was in the Pce but by the looks of it it was already evening. "It''s going to be dinner time soon."


    One thing that she appreciated about this world was their schedule ording to the daytime. As soon as the sun rose, they were awake and the time that the sunset and the darkness descended they retired to the bed.


    It might be primitive but she could say how her dark circles had disappeared.


    Ashlynn tsked. "Who cares?" She winked and pointed to someone behind her, "Lark is standing behind you and is one of your queen''s guards. If you want to find Xavier and are unable to do so, trust him."


    On instinct, Adaline turned around to find the said person standing around the hallway giving them their space but also keeping an eye out.


    She nodded to him in reading and received a deep bow. Ashlynn did not take seconds before disappearing and Adaline was left withrk.


    Her eyes moved tork again and she took in his appearance. He was a soldier and he looked like a warrior and Adeline knew enough to differentiate in between.


    The way he was equipped with the weapons and with his buffy frame it was obvious that he was a warrior, and he was training religiously.


    And if he was a warrior, then he must know something about Am.


    "Xavier''s?"


    He nodded and came closer, before stopping at a respectful distance of two arms in between them. "His Highness would be in his bedroom at the moment. He would be changing for dinner."


    She nodded before nudging, telling him that she wanted to go to him.


    Lark, for the first time tonight, stepped beside her since he could not walk in front of her. Silently, he guided her to the rooms of the King even though Adaline knew her way to them.


    "So Lark," she began but also ended up gulping and giving away her nervousness. "Do you think witches can be nice?"


    She looked at the man to catch any kind of change and expressions but even the hair on his face did not twitch.


    "I believe pictures are of different kinds just as my kind are. But in general, they are made of lies and deceit." His eyes flickered to her, "I would advise you to stay away from them and let us deal with it."


    The irk she felt at his words was irritating her to the bone. "What do you think I cannot deal with? I understand that I am new to things but I am also learning¡ª"


    "I would say that the king is new." His words cut her off dryly, like he was not interested in continuing the conversation. "You are rtively an infant aspared to him. He has been in this country all his life and not you. Also, I would like to mention that you are a human who came from another world."


    Lark shook his head, "I understand the trusting people wille naturally to you. But I shall tell you that we can smell the shift in emotions. Hence, the advantage rests with us."


    Of course, it did. That was something Adaline would have to agree to.


    It was something that she counted on a daily basis because whenever Javis asked her anything and Adaline would lie, he could sniff it out within seconds.


    "Lark," remembering her home, she was reminded of something else, "where have you been?"


    Lark''s step faltered before he stoppedpletely and turned to her.


    For a moment, Adaline thought that he was going to strike her down, but then tried to reassess the situation. She had not spoken with any haughtiness or any kind of taunt, in fact now that she looked at it she had been a little..sad.


    To her surprise the humongous warrior bent on one knee in front of her and bowed his head.


    "We were seeking an opportunity to apologize to you," he spoke loud and clear with his head bowed at her feet. "We have failed you not once but multiple Times and we have decided to face the consequences."


    "Consequences?" She mumbled, wondering what the hell was going on.


    He nodded quite firmly. "We ask you to decide the appropriate punishment for us as Sir Javier looks for the new warriors that could act as the queen''s guards."


    "New?" She sapt in horror. "What is going to happen to the old ones?"


    He didn''t even flinch when he answered, "We die."

 Chapter 347 - Quicker Than Ever - I

    The double doors that were made of heavy word store no chance in front of her when she pushed them open with both her hands and had a little five foot 4 body.


    Khiel, who wasing out of one of the rooms where Xavier was changing, had a raging expression over his face before it turned and he bowed his head in front of Adaline.


    "Luna," he greeted, "the king¡ª"


    "Shut up!" She snapped at him before moving into the room that he had existed from.


    "Xavier!" Adaline shrieked, "you are killing people!"


    He raised one eyebrow before unbuttoning the shirts of the button that he was previously buttoning and appearing naked above his waist in front of her.


    "Am I killing you?" The bastard even went ahead and flexed his biceps in front of her.


    Adaline stared at the muscle office right arm that was visible to her before she blinked away repeatedly and swallowed the drool as she discreetly checked for it.


    "No, I am not." Adaline snapped before she moved closer to him. "What''s the deal with the queen''s guard?"


    "Luna''s guard," he corrected, "have you been talking to Ashlynn?"


    She tutted, "why do you expect me to rat anyone out?"


    "Because that would save you from me." He flicked her nose. "Who told you about it?"


    "Does it matter who told me about it when I already know?" She rebuked. "Can you not give them another chance? If you can''t, fine! Atleast give them the chance to find something else to do. You are going to kill them!"


    He sighed before reaching over to the shirt and started buttoning it. "They knew what they were getting into when they signed up for the job. Society will view them as failures because they failed to protect the queen."


    "So death would be better for them?"


    Xavier chuckled, "there is a different sense of loyalty when ites to us. The beasts would not be able to handle the failure of feeling the alpha and that would result in their demise."


    Why would someone choose to be loyal when it would kill them?


    But she was also in the same situation. Maybe it was not about loyalty but the protective Instinct inside someone Because as a human even Adeline felt the need to protect her loved ones.


    She felt his stare on him. Having him stare at her I was nothing new but this time it was different.


    His eyes went up and down as if trying to figure something out in particr.


    With how he looked at her, Adeline felt like he was trying to read into her by the looks of it, with the proud glint in his eyes, he might have figured it out.


    "It''s not about, is it?" He called her out gently,ing close to her slowly before stopping right in front of her. "It''s about something else and you are trying to cover that up by asking me about your Luna''s guard."


    Adeline blinked twice in shock before shaking her head but that time had been enough for him to sniff the change in her scent.


    "Fine," Xavier relented. "Those ipetent men are going to have the One Last chance At protecting you. Now I held up my end of the bargain," he tucked a strand of her hair behind her ear, "now tell me what is bothering you."


    "Ho..how did you know?" She wondered out loud. His touch on her was distracting enough to let go of the fact that he were supposed to hide it and not reveal immediately.


    He chuckled, "just a hunch." He winked. After what she had to tell him, that smile was going to go away.


    She nodded, before sobering up and remembering that she still had to think of proceeding with this without him having to descend his rage down on her about it.


    "So.." she nodded her head before taking his fingers and ying with them, "do you know there was a witch in the pce¡ª"


    "Where?" His growl was barely surprised and the hand that was carressing her hair, slid it down to her name as he held her still.


    "Umm," Adaline held up a finger, "just so you know¡ª"


    "Where," he seethed, ring at her, "did you see her?" For the first time, he frightened her.


    She had seen Xavier re at many people but it had never been directed towards her. His eyes might be cold, impassive or even narrowed but when you''re filled with anger they never red at her.


    "At the temple."


    "At the¡ª" his roar stopped mid way and he stepped away. Turning away from her he breathed heavily, "you have known this for the past two days and you never told me about it?"


    She was not going to tell him this today either but never mind.


    "You met with the witch right after she escaped the pce?" He whispered with his bright eyes twinkling as the yellow in them started to seep out. "How much of an idiot are you going to be?"


    What?


    Adeline blinked back the tears that came to her eyes when she heard him. Stupid, he called her stupid.


    "Khiel!" Xavier shouted at the top of his voice and within seconds, the man in appeared in front of their door.


    "Assemble everyone in the meeting¡ª in the war room. We need to discuss," his eyes went to her tearful ones, "we need to discuss a fucking load of shit."


    Her eyes bind over the insult and before she knew it, Xavier walked past her and out of the rooms. The sound of the door closing harshly made her jump and that made a tear fall on her cheek.


    Adaline pursued her lips out a little, pouting on purpose to keep the trembling on way because the tears slipped out without any remorse.


    "My queen," Lark softly acknowledged his presence in front of her, "we are required to wait outside the war room."

 Chapter 348 - Quicker Than Ever - II

    If it was not the hand of her friend providing her courage at this point, adaline would have ended up breaking down over the floor.


    Moments after they had arrived in front of the war room, her uncle along with Xavier''s father had stepped in and disappeared after the door.


    Whatever had conspired had been big and hiding it for two straight days had been a stupid thought.


    Another thing was that when her uncle arrived she received a disappointing look from him. Korr had somehow be a father figure and seen him disappointed in her only made her cry harder.


    "Chill," Ashlynn bumped their shoulders, "it''s not that serious."


    "Ashlynn," Cassandra chided, "we cannot always keep shield in her." Her eyes moved to adaline, "you should have told us the moment you saw her. We were all there with you, all you have to do was yell."


    Adeline lowered her head.


    She lowered her head because of the shame that she felt and how right Cassandra was. All she had to do was real the name of someone and Adaline was show it at the people were going toe running to her.


    Then why didn''t she?


    The huge door to the war room opened and Augustus stepped out. He did not address anyone but looked at adaline, "your presence is required inside."


    Even he was judging her. At the moment it seemed like everyone was disappointed in her and nothing hurt her more.


    Ashlynn patted her hand and let go meaning that she was on her own from here. Adeline slowly got up and walked inside the room without looking at Cassandra. She could only take so much of this appointment at once.


    The room was filled with people and half of them she did not now. She might have been introduced to them at some point but now her mind was now and she did not familiarise with the faces.


    She stood at the edge of the table but could not decide who looked at. Xavier, her uncle or his father?


    "Adaline," korr shifted in his seat, "how do you tell us what went down with the two of you?"


    Adaline nodded. The sooner she told whatever she knew, the quicker she would be out of here.


    "She came when she went into another room to change and before she could tell me anything, she literally disappeared."


    "Disappeared?" Someone repeated and she recognised the man to be Preston. " Disappeared how? Do you talked of teleportation?"


    Adaline nodded. "She held something, it was on her neck and muttered something under her breath before she disappeared." With a small gulp, she added hesitantly, "Am looked weak which is why I think she disappeared before he could do anything."


    "You think?" Preston parroted but this time filled with sarcasm, "how about next time you do instead of thinking?"


    Adaline could barely see clearly through the tears.


    "Preston!" Korr growled louder than she had ever heard him do. "I understand your frustration but keep that attitude down."


    Thankfully Preston did not speak after that but Adaline could still feel him looking at her. That was the case with everyone in this room. They would just look at her.


    "Was that all, Adaline?" Javeir asked her with a surprisingly gentle expression. "Is there something else that you might be forgetting to tell us?"


    Running the events over in her head, Adaline shrugged, "she wanted to tell me something but then.. maybe she was hurt or something because she was clutching her side and then vomited and then chose to disappear."


    "Tell you what?" Dn leaned forward and kept his folded arms on the table. "Something that she tried to have hinted on?"


    "I don''t know," Adeline answered, her voice for scores from trying to stop the crying. "She was trying to tell me what not to do but.. she was not well. She just vomited and then left."


    "Sir, if I may suggest," the guy named Felix addressed Xavier. By far she had only known his name and his designation as someone in the council.


    "I do not think ambassador Quill is capable enough of taking care of the young Luna. Given that she has the rare power vested in her by the goddess and is still clueless about it along with these," he pointed to the situation at hand, "mishappenings. I would suggest for one of us to take the young Luna under our wing."


    Adeline''s eyes bulged out but she was not the only person who was surprised. Her uncle ground at the person before lunging¡ª


    "Quill," Xavier Muttered. The king stopped her uncle.


    It was visible how her uncle was trying to fight themand of the king but in the end it was Xavier who won and her uncle resided in the chair once again.


    "Felix," Xavier turned to the old councilman, "thank you for bringing it to my notice."


    Her eyes moved to the council man who looked like he was waiting for something more. Perhaps the yes to his proposal.


    The greed was shining brightly in his eyes. It was like she was a golden chicken that was surely going to provide him with eggs made of gold all her life.


    This point was understood well. She had hidden information, vital information because not only had a prisoner escaped, this very powerful prisoner had also met with her in their presence without anyone knowing.


    "You may leave," Xavier nodded but his eyes were not directed at her. He was still looking at Felix.


    Wanting to get out of the overwhelming room even though Adaline had every desire to know what was going on, she left the room and walked back into Ashlynn''s arms.


    "Sorry," her friend whispered, "someone will ask you eventually what happened inside because we can''t hear what goes on in the war room."


    Really? Because she is going to ask them what was going on inside and now it seemed like an impossible thing to know.


    She slouched against the wall and waited like everyone else.

 Chapter 349 - Quicker Then Ever -III

    Her head snapped up the moment the door opened and everyone walked out. Her uncle walked out but stood beside them letting everyone leave before he spoke.


    Once he did, he turned around with a grim expression on his face telling Adaline that nothing good wasing out of this.


    "Come in with me," he said softly, then look there everyone else, "all of you."


    Ashlynn, Cassandra and Jenna walked in after ambassadors Quill and adaline.


    Xavier and his father were seated inside. The same sports where they had been before.


    "We have decided something," Javier said with a heavy sigh. "Adaline is being targeted time and again and we do not know when the next attack can be and how severe it might turn out."


    "We have decided to speed up the coronation and mating ceremony as soon as possible. Hopefully by the end of the week¡ª"


    "By the end of the week?'' Casandra gasped. "Do you even know what you''re talking about? There is no way that any of these things can be done by the end of the week."


    There were still five days left for the week to be finished but in those 5 days how much work could they get done when they were supposed to get weeks?


    Before Javier could say anything Xavier red at his mother, "everything needs to be taken up as quickly as possible. I need her in the pce, mated and marked to me."


    Once again her research told her enough to know what he was talking about.


    If she was marked and mated by him, Xavier would be able to sense how close she was and what kind of danger could it be. He could feel what he was feeling and it was a bit like tapping into her mind and Looking through a curtain.


    The sole purpose of this was for security and she could look at the underlying meaning too. He did not trust her enough which is why he was putting some sort of natural tracker on her.


    "People would bend their backs but would it be worth it? We would have to send invitations again and make personal calls so that they all understand¡ª"


    "Mother," Xavier cut her off, "A queen is important in every country. I do not need to make any personal calls. They would all understand."


    After a few moments of silence it was Javier that spoke up, "you have to understand it was councilman said today we have to consider educating Adeline on it as soon as possible." Adeline felt the burn in her eyes again. It just didn''t stop.


    "Because of which we cannot afford to give high time after today and until the next week for the ceremonies. She will have her tutors sent to the Quill estate."


    "Tutors?" This time Adaline could not keep still. "Tutors for what?"


    "For everything," Jenna answered with a mild admonishing look, "you need to learn a lot. From table manners to matters of the court, there is a lot of ground to be covered."


    "Why?" Adeline looked at her uncle. " Why do I need to know about all of that?"


    Cassandra nodded before leaning on the table and cing her hands there. "I hate to be the bearer of bad news but you have to learn so that you can rece Xavier when needed. Not only that, but you will need to learn everything so that he can divide responsibilities just as a king and a queen are supposed to do."


    "Walking shoulder to shoulder is not just in theory."


    Walking shoulder to shoulder was something so beautiful to hear but not when she was not expecting it. From table manners to the matters of court, they had a lot of ground to cover and Adaline was aware about that.


    She had to go from the smallest thing about how to fold a napkin to how to handle people that were going to attack her viciously.


    Helpless, her eyes moved to severe who was staring at her without any emotion in his eyes. The king was in session, conducting his court without any biases for his queen.


    After all, It was the queen who had been at fault.


    ****


    Korr brought her to the house. There were no was exchanged in the car and Adaline could not be more thankful.


    Unlike her aunt, her uncle was not a talker and did not find it necessary to speak more than needed.


    When they arrived, Jenna had subtly hinted on her to go to her bedroom and rest until dinner which was maybe 30 minutester.


    By the time the dinner Bell rang and she was downstairs her aunt was out of the room and by the looks of it, Teresa knew exactly what was going on.


    "Come here," her aunt cooed and Adaline almost flew into her arms. Once there, she felt her aunt caress her hair as she said, "why would you hide something like that adaline? If you are scared You should have told your uncle first."


    Uncle; her aunt dressed her mate as Adaline''s uncle. It had been official between them. Their rtionship has changed.


    "I don''t know." She admitted. "Perhaps I should have told someone as the first thing, and I swear to God I will always regret not doing so."


    Jenna and her uncle arrived along with another woman who Adaline had never seen but since it was time for their adaline did not stop around for any unnecessary questioning as the instructions will be made soon.


    Out of habit, she picked up the phone and started to y with it.


    "Ms." Her eyes went to the woman who was looking at her, "you have to take the napkin and like this," she demonstrated, "ce it on yourp and please give the cutlery back"


    What? Moving away from the woman who was sitting next to her and Adaline looked at her family members.


    Jenna stayed at Adaline with her chin tilted up in the air, her aunt avoided looking into her eyes, and her uncle red at the te in front of him


    Understanding the fact that no one was going to stand up because they were in on this adaline nodded and the woman before doing as she told.


    Life could change and it could change quicker than anyone could ever notice.

 Chapter 350 - A Little Baby - I

    Adaline sighed. Her hands hurt now, especially the right hand. She had been at it maybe more than four hours.


    Thest time she had seen the time it had been bright in the afternoon but now the sun was starting to set and that was so she could see from the window. As much as she wanted to see the time, she did not want to seem rude in front of the woman.


    Mrs. Brawn was like that strict headmistress who did not get any pass to anyone. She was ruthless when it came to getting work done and she was ruthless with polite words.


    It was always a skill that Adaline felt jealous of not having. Even though her words always said ''you must'', ''this is the correct way'' or even like, ''perhaps you should..''.


    She had a different way of framing her words into something that would look like she was trying to correct Adaline and not force into doing something.


    "We could try," Mrs Brawn''s andnded on the top of her own as she made the movement of the next letter, "curling the tail of the y at the end like this."


    "Sure," they could. Whatever she said was something that they were going by anyway. So why would she ever say no?


    Once again she concentrated on making the letter when Mrs Brawn next to her stiffened.


    Weirded out by the sudden change, Adaline nced at her from the corner of her eye. Mrs Brawn breathed heavily. Something Adeline had never seen her do.


    "Are you alright?" She muttered under her breath in concern. She might appear to be standoffish but when this woman looked like she was going to have a heart attack she did feel concerned.


    Mrs Brawn slowly turned her neck towards her before nodding slowly as if in a trance. "Perhaps," she gulped, "perhaps your highness would like to go outside?"


    Perhaps this Highness would like to throttle your throat.


    Adeline''s eyes wide and at what she just thought and shook her head immediately.


    "No?"


    "No¡ªyes," she corrected herself. "Yeah, I could go into the backyard." nting her feet firmly on the ground she pushed the chair with the back of her hips but the hiss made her stop.


    "That is udylike." Mrs Brawn, as usual, corrected her gently even if she was irritated to the bone. "Perhaps, like this.." she went ahead to demonstrate by touching her legs gently and showing her how to move without creating any noise.


    "We have to be light on our feet." Mrs Brawn gently reminded her when Adaline started to walk out of the room. "More so when you are talking about shifters."


    Or she could just die. Like who would care if that happened?


    Slowly, keeping her seat on the ground as likely as she could, Adelene walked out of the door and it took her almost triple the time it usually took her to move from her onto the back yard.


    The most frustrating thing about it was that the teacher was still behind her. She was lingering around in the background trying to hear some kind of noise that mighte from Adaline''s feet.


    The moment she stepped out of the door she had half a mind to m shut but then the door was not at fault.


    Softly closing the door, she took a seat on the porch letting her legs dangle above the ground.


    It was like starting everything again. From reading and writing to sitting and standing. Mrs Brawn seemingly found mistakes in almost everything she did and it was frustrating to the point where Adeline could think of nothing but trying to kill her in her dreams and she had slept for only 15 minutes because that was the amount of time that a queen should take for her beauty sleep.


    15 minutes?! The rage came back to her! 15 minutes for something she did not even take a power nap of while her exams were on the top of her head!


    The rustle from the forest in front of her brought her out of her thinking and Adaline narrowed her eyes before she felt the familiar Spark and sensation all over her spine.


    "Are you nning to hide there forever?" She snapped, the bitterness she felt inside came to surface. "Do you want to see how it was to sit like ady crossing my legs or cing them together¡ª whatever it is!"


    She heard a scoff and then then another rustle in the bushes before he finally came out in his shifting form.


    There were only a handful of times that she had ever seen him like this and to be honest, it still shocked Adaline the way he could erge into something so beastly and huge and terrifying.


    Something that within a second could kill her.


    Xavier did not bother shifting to his human form so that they could actually talk like humans but continued to walk towards her to pause before shaking himself and adjusting into something smaller, more like a wolf, and settling down right underneath her feet.


    The way he settled down had her almost crossing her feet with our future was. So her bum was on the porch and her legs crossed on his body.


    "Really?" She taunted, "this is extremely udylike and no Queen does shit like this."


    He huffed and she felt it but instead of taking in theical reaction of the wolf her temper red.


    The tears came into her eyes along with the burn but she ended up closing them. Sometimes, keeping quiet felt better than letting her anger control her.


    "I don''t like this Xavier.." she murmured, staring into the forest. "It feels like you have ced chains on me and I don''t like it." By the end of her words, she was choking on them. It hurt, but why? She did not know.


    At the moment the onlyfort she had was off the humongous dog in front of her. So Adaline decided to do the thing that came to her mind first.


    She shifted and rolled over to the back of the wolf before crying her heart out. But instead of keeping quiet and making sure that her cries were buried in his skin, she let it all out.


    Adaline, for once, didn''t care.

 Chapter 351 - A Little Baby - II

    It might have taken her minutes, hours probably to finally let go and stop crying. When she did, she found Javis right beside the door with clothes in his hands.


    Curious as to why he was standing there, Adaline got up only to have a handkerchief held her way that she gratefully took.


    The next thing she knew was that Xavier had picked her up princess style and they were walking inside the house.


    He was also wearing clothes so the butler must have brought those for him and handed them to him when she was blowing her nose and wiping away her tears.


    She ced her cheat against the warm shoulder of her love and relished the feeling. There was something different when they were together. She felt more open and calm.


    It was still amazing about how she had always read about love and it has turned out to be somethingpletely different for her. This love had grounded her and made her more humble for the small moments they had together.


    Thankfully Mrs Brawn was not in the room or anywhere near. He closed the door with his leg and ced her on the bed before he sat on his side and leaned on her.


    "You cried so much," he stated softly as he caressed her hair gently. Whenever he did something like that, who could say that he was a man that had enough strength to pick up and throw a car?


    Something she remembered right before she had seen her father''s dead eyes.


    "I had to," Adaline answered, "it got too much."


    "I have a personal tutor too. I have learnt everything you are learning."


    Her frown marred her face. "What?"


    Xavier nodded and a smile yed on his lips. "My uncle''s health worsened and we had to speed up everything especially after you were gone. That was my motivation because if I ever were to be the king, anything I did to bring you back would be excused."


    "Wow," she muttered sarcastically.


    He nodded, "it must have slipped from everyone''s mind and then we realised that we have to behave like kings and Queens, so although fast my entire family had to go through tutors to behave like them."


    "No way!" Her eyes widened, "even your parents?"


    "Them especially," he answered with augh of his own and twinkle in his eyes. "My mother was so pissed at first but she understood itter. We might be known as the savages because we still prefer to stay to our roots. There are traditions and manners we have to uphold."


    Xavier bend down to kiss her forehead. "You don''t need to learn everything she says aur remember it but just use it when you are in the presence of other kingdoms representatives."


    "Why?"


    "Because thismon set of rules draws lines that we cannot cross." He shrugged. "I''m not sure if it has helped but it does tone down the aggressiveness."


    Adaline sighed loudly. When he put it like that it was much easier to understand where he wasing from.


    "I would have appreciated it if you told me as it were before rather than just shoving a tutor in my face." She lightly shrugged, not apologizing for her opinion. "I understand that it has been hard for you¡ª''


    "Hard?" He spat and got off her before she could realise what was happening. "Do you have no fucking sense of self-preservation?"


    Adaline set up on the bed while she stared at him who was at the end of the bed yelling at her.


    "How about next time you get killed directly, huh? Would that be better?"


    She breathed in before carefully saying the words, "you are overreactin¡ª"


    "Don''t you dare finish that word!" He roared and she flinched. "Do you even realise what kind of threat you put yourself in? All she had to say was one word of intention: she wanted to kill you and that would have been all." He neared har until his face was in hers, "she could have eviscerated your existence."


    Adaline gulped.


    "Yes," he confirmed. "fucking god knows what kind of magic she was practicing because magic is strong enough to make sure that none of us remember you after you die." He spat and she flinched at his words.


    She looked away from him. Just when she thought that she had gotten rid of every single tear in her system she could feel another set building in.


    "It''s not fair, Adaline." He shook his head, staring at her with disdain clear on his face. "You don''t get to cry just because you realise that you are wrong."


    "I know.." she sniffed before looking down at her hands. "I do."


    The scent of sadness wafted off her and the moment it reached him his resolve broke. Xavier reached forward and pulled her into his arms. Making sure to take her head to his neck chest, he patted her back. "You little baby, why don''t you leave it to me; protecting you?"


    She sniffed and cried silently which he let her.


    Gently, he let his words do the job. "You are trusting Adaline. Trusting enough to trust the wrong people and as much as it might turn out in your favour the probability of it is far greater that it won''t."


    "I know much more about the world we live in which is why I always tell you to trust me." He ced a kiss on the Crown of her head. "You will understand it one day, just not today."


    "When?" He heard a choked out word. "When would I not make mistakes?"


    Fuck, it took everything in him to control theughter.


    Those were the same words he had once said to his uncle and shit be real, that man hadughed at his face. So he repeated what his uncle had once told him but lovingly instead ofughing at her.


    "Mistakes are something you will make throughout your life," he kissed her forehead again, "what matters is how you correct them."

 Chapter 352 - The Hustle And Bustle - I

    Javier was right. People put their hearts and souls into it when they got to know that the ceremony was being moved closer.


    It was like none of them could waste a single second to think about why it happened. They had just directly diced into making sure that they were done by the end of the time given to them they were supposed to be ready.


    And surprisingly, they were.


    When she had been asked by Cassandra to make thest-minute checks, Adaline had half expected hostile res to be sent her way but on the contrary, all she got was respectful bows and wide-weing smiles.


    It was almost unbelievable.


    Even though Cassandra put it as something that needed her attention, almost everything was done perfectly and since she had not been involved in anything there was nothing that Adaline knew much about except what the ceremony entailed and what she was supposed to do.


    "It''s all perfect Cassandra," Adeline gushed looking around her. "You guys have done a wonderful job!"


    Cassandraughed but she had a red huee on her cheeks letting Adaline know that she was shy too.


    "Your crown has been prepared too." Cassandra let her know while they were walking in the grand courtroom. "Xavier already had his crown made¡ªwell, he took it from his uncle as it was and so did you."


    "Honestly I did go for a few changes." She pointed out but then remembered, "was he serious when he said he wanted me to wear a Crown daily?"


    Sheughed lightly and looked down before nodding. "He did." Cassandra turned her neck to look at adaline. "Not for the same reason as the ancestors with human Queens did. Because he wants to make you feel like one."


    "He told you that?" The thought of a crude boy sharing such intimate details with his mother seemed impossible.


    "Umm," Cassandra winced, "honestly not really. I mean I could never expect him to tell me that. Alexander could but not Xavier."


    She almost felt herself freezing when she heard the name of thete child. This time Cassandra did not have a distant look on her face nor did her eyes well up with tears. It felt like she had made her peace with that and when it came to Adaline''s past, so had she.


    *****


    The dress fitting wasplete too.


    For the dress the head turned to the blue colours that were perfectly matching their emerald crowns and for once she actually felt like a princess or maybe even like a Queen like she was meant to be.


    The dress was amazing, the small sapphire stones carved into the falls of the dress along with the golden embroidery made it look surreal and out of a Barbie movie.


    "It''s so beautiful.." she whispered while staring at the dress in the mirror. It was so hard to take her eyes off it.


    "Thank the dressmakers for it," Cassandraughed. "It was not easy toplete the dress in a week but they managed to make everything."


    "It''s soo.." at the end of her words Adaline turned to the team of Taylor''s and grinned, " this is a dress right out of a fairy tale. I really can''t imagine anything more beautiful than this!"


    Smiles broke out on everyone''s face. It was apparent that the mood of the Luna affected everyone.


    So she was out of the dress and on her way to find Xavier. The bodyguard trailed behind her but this time she let her instincts take over and take her to Xavier.


    She soon figured out that she was nearing his bedroom where she did find him, only a little underdress and bleeding.


    Her eyes narrowed at the wound on his abdomen. It was bleeding and he was in the middle of cleaning it.


    "Xavier!" She gasped. "No! You have to go to a doctor and get the wound stitched!" The wound looked horrifying to look but she still paid attention to it. Yup, it needed to be stitched shut.


    He chuckled and before hse kne it he as close enough to make her bush. "Its fine," he kissed her in between the eyebrows, "I am a lycan, remember?"


    Adaline nodded.


    "Good," he kissed her forehead again, "now look down."


    Adaline''s eyes followed and focused on the torn skin that was almost gone. "Wow," she breathed out and asked, looking up, "does it not hurt?"


    "No," Xavier replied with the soft and loving expression just reserved for her, "something else does."


    Something else? Perplexed, she looked down and well¡­ "You are hard," she noted and looked with narrowed eyes, "really?"


    "Your effect, baby." He winked, making her blush all over before leaning down and nuzzling their noses together. "I just have to wait until the night of the coronation."


    She leaned into his touch. Heat flushed her body almost immediately especially when she felt him inhale her scent from her neck. "Why then?"


    "Because everyone has to hear and celebrate our mating." he ced a small open-mouthed kiss on her shoulder making her shiver, "they deserve the happy ending too."


    When he kissed the sot where he had bitten her, Adaline almost moaned out before the reality settled in. her eyes snapped open and she took a step back.


    Adaline stared at him with her eyes as wide as saucers with her eyebrow reaching her hairline. "What did you just say to me?"


    Even he blinked twice to get rid of the haze of lust. "What?"


    "Everyone celebrating it with us!" she snapped. "What are you talking about?"


    Xavier raised his eyebrows slightly and the confusion was clear on his face. "You don''t know? The alpha and Luna mate publicly. I mean by fucking each other in front of everyone."


    "Well..er.." Adaline gulped and stepped away to think clearly. Was it not enough that she hated PDA as it is and now she had had sex within in front of everyone?"


    "Hey," he pulled her close once again, " you are overthinking, adaline."


    She was not.. "I can''t do that in front of people, please."

 Chapter 353 - The Hustle And Bustle - II

    Chapter 353 ¨C The Hustle And Bustle ¨C II


    Doing it in the bedroom was one ce where she did not have to be self conscious and with him she was the most confident she had ever been.


    Only for her to change it and do it in front of people..nah, that was something she could never do and growfortable with.


    His touch brought her back to reality when his fingers graced over her cheek. "I know. I made that mistake once and I am not making it again."


    Taking a hold off waist and pulling her to his chest, he booped her nose. "I made sure that we will consummate the bond in our room. The party will go downstairs and no one will have to see anything."


    "But they will hear," she whined, "that''s not what I want." She could even feel her cheeks getting red at the thought of it.


    It would be embarrassing to a level that she couldn''t even fathom about. The red hue only darkened whenever she thought about it.


    "I know, my love." He sympathized but Adaline could see how his soft expressions hardened and a little bit. "I have already made an announcement that we would be in a room and that is all I can take away from them. They have waited for a Luna more than we have and I think they deserve to have a little part in our happiness."


    "How does hearing us have sex give them apart in our happiness?"


    Because for her, it would either be voyeurism or simply embarrassing to do. There was no way that we could watch people have sex in front of her.


    But Xavier shook her head. His eyes moved down from her face to her breasts that were moving up and down because of heavy breathing.


    "I promise you this.." he gulped and did not remove his eyes making her nipples harden, "that when the night of coronation arrives, the people outside the pce will be thest thought on your mind."


    The look in his eyes made her believe that he was going to make good on his promise.


    The people that he was talking about had waited for a female leader for almost two decades as his uncle had managed to rule alone for that time period.


    However the absence of a female leader had affected the world they left in greatly and that was why Adaline was important.


    They had made a constant effort to make sure that everything was right for the coronation. There was not even a little flower Petal that was his ce and not how it was supposed to be. So, who was she to take it away from all of them?


    Yet they stillpromise enough to not see and just make do with hearing it.


    She had been with Xavier enough times to know that when the time came none of it would be on her mind and even if it did, he had miraculous ways in making her feel better.


    "Okay," she agreed and a small smile made its way to her face, "I think I would be okay with it."


    "Thank you," He said, surprising her slightly, "it really means alot that you understand where I wasing from."


    This was something she had never expected Xavier to say. "You''re changing." Shemented, not holding back. She wanted to hear what he wanted to say.


    He smirked before huffing thank you usually tell me when he was in his fur form. "I hate romantic sappy shit, but I want to be the best for you."


    Adaline swooned. Closing her eyes she leaned against his chest, acting like she had painted from his words and melted away. Smiling, he kissed her cheek and she sighed. Wasn''t this the best?


    ****


    ~Meanwhile, in the market of the capital of shifting realm ~


    Qasim circled around the pce once more. There were only three walls and directions that he could look at the Pce with because thest one was surrounded by the forest and if he went there it would be suspicious.


    The pce was humongous and it was fit for a king. Not a part of it looked out of ce and luxurious. The high walls that surrounded the pce along with the guards that walked on them told him that it might be easier to get inside the pce, but it would be mighty difficult to walk out.


    The hustle and bustle was real when it came to the coronation of the leading couple but that also worked in his favour. The markets were expected to be crowded especially when it was the capital of the state, but this waspletely different.


    At the moment people were entering and exiting the pce like it was no one''s business that mattered.


    Qasim paid close attention to the front, there was no way that they could check the identity and purpose of business for each and every person. They were missing quite a lot in just letting people enter and that was the loophole he would take advantage of.


    It only made it easier because now he could keep an eye on the sacrificial goat, the human, until his master came here which would be soon because of the coronation. The sooner the coronation, the sooner the mates would arrive back.


    Which meant his master was going to be here sooner than anticipated and he had to get as much information as needed.


    "Shit," he tsked, he needed to get inside the pce as soon as possible. Watching everything from his eyes would be better than letting someone else judge for him.


    He stared at the top floor of the pce, there was the room of the king and his family and to where the little Queen could possibly be.


    That was where where he was supposed to attack first.


    His love would have loved toe into this market and shop her heart away. He sighed, soon.


    Soon, she would be here.

 Chapter 354 - Little Luna - I

    Chapter 354 ¨C Little Luna ¨C I


    Xavier had ced a chaste kiss on the side of her lips before they finally parted. She narrowed her eyes and the deliberate teasing he did but nevertheless followed him out of the room.


    Uncle was already there waiting next to the car and talking to Xavier''s father. At the sight of them walking out, they nodded before shaking hands and concluding whatever they were talking about.


    Turning her head back, Adaline watched as the father and son duo grew smaller as a car moved away. She sighed before taking onest look at his face and turning to the front.


    "Anything you want to talk about, kid?"


    "No," she told her uncle softly and scooted closer to her uncle. Just like she had done it a thousand times before, Adaline rested her head on his shoulder and closed her eyes.


    Korr Quill was the closest to what she had as a father figure in her life and she could not be more grateful.


    "One more day to go, kid." He patted her head, "one more day and you would leave my house."


    "Yeah," her voice grew hoarse, "happy?"


    Korr chuckled but she caught onto the sadness quickly. "No, Adaline. I hope that you will find a shifter for yourself, we had less time together than I anticipated."


    Old man was going to make her cry.


    He exhaled loudly. " Just so you know, I know he is a king but.." he paused for a brief second, "anytime you feel troubled, my doors are always open for you. Yes?"


    The protection offered by him was something she took quickly and nodded against his shoulder. "Thank you." Adaline sniffed, "thank you."


    Late at night, she would often wonder when she would feel that feeling of having her father''s hand over her shoulder, telling her that no matter what happened he will be behind her.


    Her father had sent someone to watch over her and that person was korr.


    "Never mention it, kid." He kissed the top of her head. "Never."


    Later that night, after the dinner with her family and the constant presence of her tutor looming over her and Adaline retired to bed.


    Thankfully sleeping required no special manners.


    Covering herself with the nket, Adaline snuggled into the pillow before closing her eyes and letting sleep takeover her.


    ****


    Her breathing eventually evened yet she made sure to keep on checking for a few minutes by cing her ear next to the door.


    Zara closed her eyes before waiting for at least half an hour to make sure that the girl was sleeping.


    Her hand hovered the door knob before she grabbed it and twisted it open. This was going to be one of the few times when she would actually receive the opportunity of taking her blood. otherwise the moment Adaline bookshelf into the pce she would be surrounded by maids and bodyguards.


    She entered the room and slowly went inside with the syringe in her hand. All she had to do was draw out her blood and Nathaniel would do whatever he wanted it to.


    That was all she had to do.


    A pawn ying her part in something big that''s about to happen.. something that was not right.


    "Oh god.." she whispered before stopping at the foot of the bed.


    She did not want to do it.


    Zara knew from the countless times that she had done the bidding of Nathaniel, he was up to no good with the blood of the Luna.


    How many times had Zara purposely given her food that would help her in making more red blood cells?


    Adaline was one of the few people that the maids talked about being kind and polite. The olddy Jenna was one of the sharp ones and inparison to many that she had served, Adaline was the kindest.


    Kind enough to understand treat every maid and servant with respect.


    The syringe suddenly felt so heavy in her hand even though she had done it countless times and even more when Adaline had been in depression.


    Why did she have to grow a conscience now?


    Zara sent him before she saw or heard her mate.


    Closing her eyes, she stepped out of the room with an empty syringe and moved out of the house and into the Jungle where she knew Adrian was.


    "Hey," she stepped closer to him and put him into an embrace. "How are you?"


    "Good," he kissed her head, inhaling her scent. "Did anyone trouble you?"


    "No," she whispered and did not open her eyes. It was one of those moments where she could just stay close to him.


    "Why is the syringe empty, Zara?"


    She almost moaned out in frustration.


    Zara expected him to ask her about the blood soon but not this soon. Being a vampire, he could smell anything from a mile away especially when it was the sweet blood of a human Luna.


    "I can''t do it anymore." She admitted. Pulling away from his chest, she took two steps back before saying, "why are we doing this to her?"


    Adrian scoffed. "I would have agreed and left her alone if we were not close to achieving something we have thrived for years."


    "No dead is supposed toe back to life!'' she hissed. "Can you imagine what will happen when people starting back To Life?"


    "I don''t care," he said, making her flinch. "All I care about is my mateing back by my side."


    "Wait," Zara took a hesitant step back. " What did you just say?" Her heart beat got quicker. There was no way that she had not heard this right.


    Adrian would have never said that. Adrian had mixed feelings about all of it especially when it revolved around her and put her in danger.


    The face of her beloved changed slowly and more into someone she feared. The slow making of a sick grin on his face made her cry on the spot.


    "Hello Zara," Nathaniel whispered, "How does my new Conquered spell look like?"

 Chapter 355 - Little Luna - II

    Chapter 355 ¨C Little Luna ¨C II


    He waste and that only made him pick up the pace.


    As a Vampire, which aided not having to worry about pushing past his endurance and strength aided him in crossing distance in a short time.


    A smile made its way on his face when he could send some movement in the backyard of the mansion. She was definitely waiting for him there.


    Adrian let out a fully grown grin. It was not always that he could manage to get out of the work given to him by nathaniel but receiving the blood of the Luna was one of the things that aided him in meeting his beloved Zara.


    He came to an abrupt standstill at the ce where they were supposed to me but found her nowhere.


    This was suspicious because his are always waited for him here unless.., he smiled, of course, she would be at the well.


    Instead of running there he took his sweet time to walk there with the aim of looking at his maid and staring at her to his fill.


    The well was pretty much dry at this point and was used to buy maybe a generation or two back by the family that housed this mention what the well had a different feeling to it.


    Surrounded by theshes flowers and the green ss along with those climbing leaves that were on the top of the well, it''s pulley, that his mate loved to see and y with.


    He might have been to lost for his own good because the smell of blood hit him and before he knew what he was running at full speed to the well only to be greeted by the sight of his made hanging by the rope of the pulley.


    "Shi..Zara?" He breathed out in disbelief before he took hesitating step forward to make sure that it was her.


    The body very slowly rotated and with the help of the moonlight he was able to see the outline of her face which confirmed what the smell of the blood had already done.


    Knowing that she was a shifter and this was not going to kill her, he slowly cut the nose before taking her body into his arms and ced her down on the grass.


    She was bloody and bruised and had no scent on her which gave him no ess to know who was behind this.


    Adrien moves his eyes towards the mansion. If they had done it, they would have never been careful enough to let her get out of this alive but that was also not the style of the wolves.


    Zara would have received imprisonment but not this.


    Adrian watched her closely. Even in death she looked beautiful.


    His eyes went over every cut and proved that had been ced over her body and most of them had been healed. Thankful to something he had listened to, Adrian closed his eyes in a brief prayer.


    With a loud gasp, her eyes shot open and she sat up straight. She inhaled lovely for a few times as if trying to establish the fact that she was alive and breathing before her eyes slowly turned to him.


    "Adrian.." She breathed out his name as a prayer on her lips before leaning on her side and letting him catch her.


    "Who did this to you?"


    "Why did I not die?" Her words were slow and slurred. The energy she had earlier was now drained.


    He sighed loudly, mindlessly even. Adrian knew that sometime soon he would have to reveal why she did not die but perhaps since that had already happened this was the right time to reveal it.


    "Do you remember the honey syrup I gave you?" She nodded against his chest. "That contains my blood in it. The moment you die you are brought back to life because of it."


    " I.."


    "Do not waste any more of your strength," he patted her back gently, "take rest, but just tell me who did it."


    "No.. I don''t think I should.."


    "Why?" His eyebrows narrowed in suspicion. Hardly ever did it happen when Zara refused to tell him and since she had, it only made it known that it was something far greater than what he could take on.


    "You do not have to worry about me. Nathaniel hates the shifters and if ites to ask for help, I know he would do without a single thought of no."


    She chuckled but he picked it up on the mocking.


    "What?"


    She shook her head against his chest. "No, we cannot do it." She sighed loudly. "Am I a Vampire now?"


    His chest tightened, "yes." He answered.


    Zara might not be able to say anything at the moment given she was drained of energy and was practicallying back to life once more, it did not mean that it was over.


    The very part of her that he had kept hidden about her being a small shifter was officially over and she was dead inside.


    She was going to raise hell.


    It did not escape past his mind that she had very conveniently avoided telling him who had damaged her to this length.


    "You are trained well to defend yourself against any shifter," he wrapped her hair around her first letting her know who was in charge of the conversation, "once again I will ask, who was responsible for this?"


    When she did not answer him immediately as he had expected, he gave a little thug on her ponytail. "Who?" He asked again.


    "What would you do if it was Nathaniel?"


    Adrian halted for a second, maybe even two.


    "Yes," she said, "it was him."


    "i¡ª"


    "You can''t," she cut him off almost immediately. "They don''t trust the little Luna anymore. Do you know how many guards she has?"


    He didn''t.


    ''The moment she steps out of the house there are so many arms around her and only a quarter of which is known to her.'' she chuckled. "It is going to be impossible for you to meet her without having anyone be allerted."


    "I will do something, Zara." He vowed, kissing her head.. "I will."

 Chapter 356 - Her Husband - I

    Chapter 356 ¨C Her Husband ¨C I


    This time even before Zara entered the room or the rm clock rang, Adaline was up and about for the day.


    "Well, well, well," Mrs. Brawn spoke with her eyes narrowed as she entered the room and found Adaline already up. "Someone looks very excited."


    "Someone feels very excited as well!" Adeline gushed, her smile almost hurting now. "I feel like there is no end to my happiness at the moment. Can that be true?" A small shadow of doubt appeared in her mind. "I mean all I can see is endless and endless happiness and I think that''s something bad¡ª"


    The sudden hold of her shoulders made her halt. Mrs. Brawn stared at her pointedly before saying, "if you see endless happiness and that is what you will manifest. Don''t think about something that will dampen your smile." she even patted her cheek and winked at the end.


    Was it just her or had something changed in Mrs. Brawn overnight?


    Shaking the thoughts away from her, her face brightened when her aunt squealed. "You''re getting married!"


    Adeline squealed right back and hugged her aunt.


    "Um," Mrs. Brawn cleared her throat, "it''s a mating ceremony¡ª"


    "Hush!" Teresa snapped at her before returning to her niece with a huge smile. "I can''t believe it!"


    "I know!"


    Jenna and Korr entered the room and even they could not hid the smiles they had on their face. Once Jenna had a full-blown smile on her face.


    "What do you guys want to do?" Korr asked as he stood with his mother. "We can get ready here if you want or the pce."


    "The pce would be better," Jenna added from her side, "your dress is quite puffy. Being shoved in the car for long might crease it right before the ceremony."


    Adeline made up her mind almost immediately. The dress screamed the word her work. So many hours must have been put into it along with the people at work and she did not have the heart to even crease it, much less spoil it.


    But the Quill mansion was home to her.


    It was not the same house where she lived with her father and her mother but her uncle and aunt had reced the parental figures to some extent and she did not have the heart to leave the house.


    "Can I wear the dress at the Pce?" She suggested instead.


    "Why?" Jenna asked suggested instead of answering.


    "Why?" Jenna''s smile dimmed slightly. "We could all get ready at once instead of installments."


    Adeline tsked, "I didn''t mean¡ª"


    "Sir," Javis knocked on the door, "a moment of your time?"


    Koor gave them all a small smile in apology before following the butler outside. Momentster, he came in and he sighed before announcing, "Change in ns,dies. We have to use the portal."


    "Portal?" Adeline muttered under her breath. "But why?"


    "Yes," Jenna let her thought be known to all."Why do we have to use the portal?"


    "I do not know mother," Korr sighed in exhaustion even though the day had barely begun. "Why dont you take it up with the king?"


    Xavier ordered it? But why?


    "We dont have time," korr reminded them when no one spoke up. "I have a ce to stay as well." And just like that, her uncle left the room.


    No one knew why the king did it and Adeline was not going to ask around. So what if he asked them to go into another world or realm or something?


    It was his day too and he could decide what he wanted as well. Even though she would have preferred if he told her about it a little.


    ******


    Traveling through the portal made her dizzy once more and when she saw her aunt vomit, she joined in.


    From a distance, she heard someone vomit too. Well, d to know she helped someone else.


    The cars were already waiting for them but Adaline was too dizzy in the head to look outside from the moving car. Xavier had once said that over time, it would be easier for her to travel through the portal but he could not be more wrong.


    Her uncle helped her into the house and she tried to walk as straight as possible before finally throwing herself on the couch.


    "Ugh," Tessanded beside her, "Why do people do this? Like, stay on your goddamn!"


    "Realm," Korr corrected, standing in front of them. With his hands folded in front of his chest and he shook his head, "We do not enough time. Perhaps you might want to get ready now?"


    "Shit," tessa moaned as she hauled her body up, "Thats right. Er have to get you ready before schedule!"


    And so it began.


    From the nail polish on her toe anils to the hair, everything was done professionally and beautifully. No tug came on her hair nor did anyone touch her unnecessary. It was like they knew who she was, and she was the queen.


    But only one question remained; why was her dress white?


    Instead of asking anyone that, she took the sight in front of her in. the trail ran over for two arm lengths, long but enough. Puffy but less then what the shifter tailors made. It had flower detail on the material as thest cloth which coveredst of the georgette skirts. The neck was off shoulder but the sleeves came down to her elbows.


    The low bun with small streak of curled hair and the almost to none make made it all seem like she was princess.


    "Wait," Adaline finally caught her bearings and turned around, only to halt.


    Her aunt was standing next to the window that she coukld recginse from anywhere!


    "Is.." she gulped and blinked the tears away, "is..is it what i am thinking?"


    Tessa nodded and a small whimper escaped her but she smiled at the end of it. "I have to give it to him." sheughed, "he outdid himself."


    He did, Adaline agreed.. He did.

 Chapter 357 - Her Husband - II

    Chapter 357 ¨C Her Husband ¨C II


    Korr stood at the ned of her stair and for a quick second, she saw her father instead of him. Maybe, it was a message?


    He held out his hand for her and she took it gratefully. Tripping over the beautiful dress was thest thing she was.


    "You look very, very beautiful Adaline," Koor praised and held her hand in both of his.


    "More than my aunt?" she teased.


    He chuckled, "Don''t tell her but yes, even more than her."


    It was hard to keep the smile off of her face when she heard that. "Did you know?" she waved around the house and asked. He must have a clue about it.


    Korr nodded, confirming her suspicions. "Yes, however, I was informed this morning. So, go easy on me, yeah?"


    She nodded and the mood sobered up before the situation dawned on her. "What is going on?" Even though she knew the house that she stood in, it was difficult to figure the entire thing out.


    It was right in front of her but the one thing she wanted was to not dream high.


    "I think you should see it with your eyes." Korr held out his elbow in her direction. "I knew we were not off to the best start but would you give me the honour?"


    God, why was this day full of tears?


    She waved him off and took his elbow. " I know you after a bad start but I could not have asked for a better uncle for my aunt and me." He was perfect.


    He stepped back slowly and adnd took in the house that was the same as she had left it. The kitchen looked the same and the sses that she made sure were always beside the sink were there. It was as if nothing had moved, not even the curtains.


    Not even a flower petal on the centre table that looked like it was fresh from the field.


    Slowly and much to her surprise they worked out towards the French doors into the small garden where Adaline found the eyes she had been looking for.


    She found all the answers as well.


    There he stood at the end of the garden in a ck tux and ck bow tie with a flower on his breast pocket.


    Xavier stared at her and just her. It made her feel like she was the only person for him and that was real.


    Her eyes nced below on the grass. The path that she and her uncle were walking on had rose petals on them.


    Holding onto the bouquet, she let the smile take over her face as they neared him. The garden was not big and maybe after 5 to 10 steps they reached her king.


    "Hi," she whispered before her uncle had handed her hand to him.


    "Hello you," he winked back, the smile on leaving his face.


    Korr waited for them And only when Xavier turned to his direction did his smile vanish and his face don''t serious.


    "I understand you very well that you are my king and I am loyal to you," Korr said, "but if my daughter ever faces any problem because of you or if you fail to protect her, I will not think twice before taking her away."


    Adaline had read about alpha''s and their behaviour when they felt that they mate was threatened.


    To say that they went on a rampage would be to put it lightly.


    Her eyes darted back and forth between her uncle and saviour. She did expect him to attack because that was in his nature and nature did not change in a day.


    "I expect you to." Xavier nodded at him before he turned to her and took his her hands in his own.


    He helped her to stand in front of him and all this while did not take his eyes of her.


    "This is my house," she told him softly, Just wanting it to be in between them. "This is the house where I met you."


    "I know." He kissed her hand. "I wanted to make it as special as I could. This is the ce where are journey began twice and I want another one to begin here."


    "The first one began when I met you, in this town and the second one began when you brought me here to your father''s grave." He kissed her head again. "I want us to be married here and begin one more journey."


    Her vision started to blur and blinked away the tears not wanting the eye make up to ruin. Adaline sniffed and turned to look at the house and away from him. "How did you manage to get the house empty?" Because asshe remembered, thest time they wer here someone was upying it.


    Instead of answering her directly he leaned in and ced his lips next to her ear as he whispered the answer, "Because I can."


    A shiver went up her spine and she shivered visibility. Why did these three words sound so.. powerful? It turned her on knowing that he could dominate his way through and her mind shed with the images of what they had done in the past.


    "Come," his kissed his cheek and she heard a throat clearing making her jump. "Let me give you a human wedding just off your dreams." He bopped her nose. "A small, intimate wedding just with people that truly care."


    Adaline turned her face to look at whom he had invited to the wedding. It was her aunt and uncle along with Jenna standing with an older man who she knew was her husband and her uncle''s father.


    Then was his own family and there were only extended to a certain level and all of them were the people she knew.


    Even Elisabeth, Patricia, Augustus and Dn were here.


    She turned back to him and nodded.


    Taking it as a sign to begin, the priest started. "We gathered here today.."


    Adaline tuned him out and only focused on the person most important to her.


    Xavier, her husband, her mate and most importantly, her Alpha king.

 Chapter 358 - Her Husband - III

    Chapter 358 ¨C Her Husband ¨C III


    "You may kis¡ª''


    Before the priest could even finish his words, Xavier pulled her close and kissed her with so much passion that knees went out.


    Thankfully he had already been holding her waist and held her against him. His hold did not listen and so did his lips that did not part away from her.


    She almost moaned out in pleasure when his tongue found its way in.


    "Hey!"


    Adeline yelped and jumped away only to be brought close by Xavier to his chest. She turned to where the family members were standing and saw her aunt ring at them with her hands folded in front of her chest.


    "I understand that you are now horny and stuff," she tried to exin and move her hands in different directions, "and also that you''re married but I would prefer if you keep it in the bedroom."


    Adaline blushed and ended up shoving her face into his chest. A deep red blush made its way on her cheeks making her shy away and hit his chest when she felt him chuckle andugh.


    "Well then, everyone," Javier pped his hands, "as much as I would love to spend the time here and go around town we have to go back. The ceremony needs to be conducted in the shifter realm as well."


    "Could you excuse us for a moment, father?" Xavier looked down at her before looking back at his father, "we need to talk about something."


    What? Curious, she raised her head to look at Xavier and then everyone else who had started to leave. What was it that they had to talk about?


    "What?"


    "Nothing," he sighed and moved down from the small makeshift stage that they had made for the ceremony.


    Even then they were not of the same height but no one wasining. Holding her waist and touching her skin brought him a little bit of calm that he used to have this conversation.


    "Are you sure you want to go through with this?" He asked. "no one will say anything if you want to.. dy it for some time."


    Dy it?


    Instead of answering him, her eyes wandered around the property. It was not exactly decoratedvishly as everything was in his Pce but in the way she would want. That made it perfect.


    A change to the opinion about everything. Yes, they were rushing into it but the circumstances demanded it and not to mention, her life was at stake and it was just not heard that was going to be affected by it but the entire female poption.


    The female poption that has finally started to go into heat and started to get pregnant which meant that if she died not only would the females suffer but the children that had not even born yet.


    But that was not something that bothered her at this point.


    Standing in front of a priest, with him in front of her as they got married in the way she had always wanted to, only made the fact more concrete that this was what she wanted.


    Yes, not in the way that she was receiving it, but after losing her child, her life and Xavier''s brother, this was a lot more that she was receiving than she could ask for.


    "How did you get the property?"


    "I never let it go."


    Ah, so the Alpha king, too, held onto things.


    Adaline removed her hands from his shoulders and ced them on his cheeks before pulling his head down.


    Kissing his forehead, she mumbled, "I want to get married to you. I want to spend my life with you, Xavier."


    "Yeah?" He rasped and she nodded.


    "Yes," she confirmed, "also I don''t think that you have a lot of options given that you have my name branded on your back." She gave him a cheeky smile as she pulled away.


    Xavier had a soft yet tired smile on his face. Everything happening made him look so old. "No one, if not you adaline."


    Ah, she might end up crying here. Blinking back her eyes repeatedly, Adelene patted his shoulder hurriedly before stepping down from the tform. "Come on," she fumbled with the dress, "everyone is waiting¡ª"


    One more time she was twirled around and her lips met with his. She smiled in between the kiss but cannot back out of it. This time she met with head on kissing him with equal passion as he did it before.


    And instead of letting him dominate the kiss, she thrusted her tongue inside his mouth and devoured him thoroughly.


    "Fuck," he cursed out as soon as she pulled away. "I can''t wait for tonight." He Muttered before leaning down for another kiss and making herugh loudly.


    She grinned into the kiss before packing hiss check. Everyone was waiting for them and they still had to go.


    ****


    Getting married soon had turned out to be just a dream because of what happened years ago and what now seems to be like a decade gone and forgotten.


    She was once again in the dress crafted by the shifters for the ceremony where she would be crowned as the queen after being married to the king. Both the ceremonies were going to be conducted in one go which would symbolise her position in the kingdom.


    The dress had fitted her beautifully and everything was colour coordinated. Her hair that had been straightened and was cascading down her back, the eye makeup was done in emerald colour matching the ground that she was going to wear and not to mention how she had to be wearing heels because she was too short from Xavier.


    Once again staring at herself in the mirror that was bigger than the one in her house, she twirled around to look at the gorgeous and extravagant dress.


    Adaline looked beautiful, hell she felt beautiful.


    For the second time she ran her eyes over the detailing and for the second time, she observed each and everything they crafted onto the grass.


    "Love?" The gentle voice of her aunt brought her back to reality and Adaline turned around towards the door where Tessa was standing.


    "It''s time," she nodded, with a tearful smile and Adaline felt her owning in.


    "Are you crying?" She asked a big pathetically before dabbing the corner of her.


    "No," Tessa sniffed and looked away. "I am just pitying you for marrying the same guy twice."


    Laughing at what her aunt said, Adaline nodded.. "I''m ready."

 Chapter 359 - Adaline, The Queen - I

    Chapter 359 ¨C Adaline, The Queen ¨C I


    It was theplete opposite to the soft and cozy wedding they have back at her house. Everything was much grander, shinier, and luxurious.


    But it also suited the king that was standing at the end of the aisle.


    The change in the same colored clothes as her. His color was blue and green just as his crown was emerald and so was hers. The only difference between them was Xavier wearing his crown.


    Slowly, she neared him which was quite difficult in the heavy dress step she was wearing.


    There was the same old priest standing with Geetika on their side but she was not able to look away from Xavier for much longer and once again returned her eyes on him.


    The moment she was below the stairs, the king walked down to help her up. She focused on the dressmaking show that none of it came underneath her shoe, while he held her hand for support.


    By the looks of it, the king was ready to grab the soon-to-be queen in case she fell or stumbled. The moment they reached the stage after the five steps, where the king and the queen sat, they turned to each other.


    "Ready?" He whispered to her and she nodded.


    She was as ready as she could ever be.


    "Once again the goddess has bestowed the chance to have a king and queen with us," the priest said quite loudly, "we once again will have our Luna queen."


    The entire crowd went up in cheers and roars and she could even hear summer from outside the walls. It was obvious that many were listening outside the pce walls too.


    "Palms please,"


    Xavier was the first one to leave her hand and face his right palm upwards and hold it out to the priest. Thetter had a dagger in his hand and made a long cut in his hand before he looked at Adaline.


    She too turned her right hand upwards and towards him but Geetika stepped forward and to the dagger from the man before making a cut, smaller to the king, on hers.


    "Today under the light of a goddess, we witnessed the binding of the bond between our king and queen. May the goddess protect them, us and the young ones that will soon join us."


    Thedies that she had failed to notice five steps below then started to chant hymns as the priest moved forward and ced their hands, joining the palms together and to each other.


    "With the blessings of the goddess of the moon, as we all stand witness to the bond established today, I, the servant is chosen by the goddess, find the two of you together till the end of time, separated by death only."


    He pressed their palms together and Adaline flinched lightly in pain but ignored itpletely. She felt it all happen. Maybe, it was just in her mind, but the pull in between them intensified.


    Adaline caught the movement from the corner of her eye. Two women from the sides of the ground below the elevated tform left the line and came back with a goat.


    The females surrounded the not-so-littlemb, and one of them made it with a dagger that was quite old and rusted.


    She could no longer see what was going on when the woman circled the area around themb and there was nothing visible anymore given their height was much taller than Adaline and she could not pay much attention to what was going on there.


    The woman that had been previously chanting the prayers while looking up at the moon now made their way to the tform where the king and soon-to-be queen were standing.


    Two women, in the middle, carried a bowl of iron that looked like it had rusted in their hands and stopped in between the king and queen standing in front of them before they reached over and dipped their hand into something.


    Their hands reached over to the cheeks of the couple and smeared something from three fingers on each cheek before the board and went back to the chanting below the tform and this time they were all circling and facing towards them.


    "To death, Adaline." Xavier promised, "to death and fucking beyond."


    Her eyes teared up on their own and she nodded, "to death and beyond."


    The movement he started to lean in her eyes closed and she angled her head up, meeting his lips halfway.


    He gently kissed her, held her with love, and showed her his passion, all in one kiss. Soon, they separated and he joined their foreheads together.


    They breathed together, their breaths were in sync, and at that moment, it just seems like it was the two of them against the world.


    "My queen," the priest interrupted them, "it''s time."


    Adaline nodded against Xavier''s head. It was time for her to be crowned queen.


    Slowly, she felt him pull away and when her eyes opened he gave her a final nod before he took the seat of the king.


    Adaline moved back to the stairs, just like that read about the coronation of the previous queen, and stood on the secondst step before she kneeled her knees on thest one. She did not touch the tform with was sacred.


    Someone walked up the stairs and stood in front of her. Adaline knew it had to be Javier. He would be here in the ce of the previous kind Nichs, histe brother as the former king who would find her worthy to be the queen. His trust would enable the other shifters to trust her too.


    "Adaline Marigold Xavier Rivera," Javier''s voice thundered across her room, "You have passed the test making as the king''s mate and have proven yourself to be worthy of this crown."


    "Do you swear on the blood of the royal house of Rivera to the moon that you shall serve the moon justly and with loyalty?"


    "I swear."


    A heavyweightnded on her right shoulder and she knew what it was. Thest seen sword touched by the goddess.


    "Do you swear to protect her children like your own?"


    "I swear." that was a little stab to the heart.


    The sword was shifted to another shoulder.


    "Do you swear to defend the country and its people no matter what the cost it might bring?"


    "I swear.''


    The next time she felt the sword was on top of her head.


    "In the words of my brother, thete king Nichs Rivera, who knew the kind, fair and loyal soul you were, I crown you the queen of the realm of shifters."


    Soft thuds were heard and a nket of silence washed over the hall. Soft yet heavy footsteps were heard and her heart knew who it was.


    The sword was removed from her head and was ced with a heavier weight. The crown.


    "My people," Xavier roared into the air, his head tilted to the moon, "my queen!" he howled in the air and millions of howls followed behind.

 Chapter 360 - Adaline, The Queen - II

    Chapter 360 ¨C Adaline, The Queen ¨C II


    Hearing thousands, probably millions of howls in the air made her smile. Today, she was not afraid of them, like she had been three years ago, but instead, felt the waves of protection, love, pride, gratitude andst but the most important, hope.


    Adaline felt overwhelmed by the amount of emotions thrown her way. The connection she had started to feel was more established even more firmly and with a concrete footing. Every emotion was highlighted and it was towards her.


    She sighed little, wanting the pressure to be taken away but it was swallowed by the howls.


    Strong but familiar hands gripped her shoulders andhelped her rise. Bncing a heavy jeweled crown on her head was not easy. It was extremely heavy and now, as she realised, she should have practised walking with it on her head before.


    Xavier was the one who helped her back to her feet. As the custom demanded it was the king who Let The Queen to her chair that was beside him. They were equal and that is why their chairs were of equal length and width.


    Slowly he turned her around just before her chair and smiled. "My dear queen." He ced a soft case on her forehead and their crowns clinked together.


    She grinned andughed silently and happiness. He pulled back and she finally lowered herself to her seat; the seat of the queen.


    Right beside her, the king took his throne, that was when Adaline really looked forward and realized that everyone was still on their needs dent in front of them with their heads bowed.


    They were bowing in front of the king and their queen.


    ****


    The day carried on with more celebrations than ever before. This stopped by the balcony and the crowd erupted in chills when this showed the king and the queen together, with crowns on their heads.


    No one had forgotten the crowns won by the previous monarchs and the fact that both of them had chosen to carry On The legacy you with the same crowns of the king and queen before them, symbolised the bridge between the past and the present.


    Adaline smiled at the loud crowd in front of them waving their hands madly, trying to get their attention and changing the words long Live The Alpha king and queen.


    Perhaps this had been her destiny for a long time. Her destiny had been to stand by his side as his equal, as his support; someone who would provide him with the shoulder when he needed it and definitely as the Queen of a country.


    Not only a normalpletely human country but a magical world filled with people that could change into anything they wanted.


    Maybe that would also exin why she had to go through so many changes in her life. She needed to be strong enough to battle her way through as a Queen.


    All the events that she hade past, winning from them and learning, had made here to where she was today and this was here, waving at the people with the Crown over her head and a king by her side.


    Xavier gave them a short speech and in the end told them to enjoy the feast that was going to be carried out for an entire week before escorting her back inside.


    He leaned down to her ear and whispered, "you have to meet a few people; ambassadors and different kings and Queens. Are you ready?"


    Adaline nodded. She would have given him a smile but ording to Mrs brawn there was a professional smile and a personal, full of love, smile. She had not perfected it but perhaps the fact that she had just gotten crowned as the queen exined why she was grinning like an idiot.


    This time they were going towards the main courtroom, the room where they had also gotten officially mated in.


    Now it was filled with people and by the looks of it they were very different from them.


    Xavier led them to the first person in the front which happened to be a very pale looking man and someone she knew yet was afraid.


    "Cassius," Xavier nodded, "meet my mate Adaline."


    Adaline gulped when she saw his eyes Twinkle. King Cassius of vampires was actually more like Nathaniel than she would like to agree. They shared the same father and the features had definitely turned up.


    "Hello," he purred and held her hand, "your highness¡ª''


    Xavier''s growl cut him off, "cut it out, Erasmus, and go back to your brother."


    The man who looked like Cassius to her gave her a full-toothed smile before hepletely changed into someone else.


    "I apologise my king," his eyes moved to her, "Queen." He addressed them. "The ceremony turned quite boring after you left. So, I thought of adding a bit of fun."


    "Fun would be me having a sip of your shapeshifting blood," another Cassius appearing man arrived, joinimg their small group. "I wonder if it would change tastes like you change your face.''


    Erasmus gave him a small controlled smile before he gave a deep bow to the king and queen and left.


    "Queen Adaline," Cassius bowed a little, "congrattions on your meeting and coordination. Mynd is famous for its silk and I hope you like it."


    "Thank you." She nodded and gulped a little. The pale white skin of his made her fear him slightly. If that was not enough then the resemnce he had to Nathaniel drove her crazy.


    Cassius''s eyes nced at Xavier before he said, "I apologize for what my brother has done to you." He exhaled softly. "I am trying my best to find him along with the sources of your mate. However it has been surprisingly difficult but I promise you, this time he will not harm you."


    Adaline of five years ago would have trusted him immediately but this Adaline was different. Even if every word dripped of sincerity and truth, she did not put her trust in him and his words because it did not take a lot for anyone to fade.


    She thanked him again and Xavier escorted her to another pair of king and queen, whom she greeted with a smile and realised that this was going to take a long time to be over.

 Chapter 361 - Adaline, The Queen - III

    Chapter 361 ¨C Adaline, The Queen ¨C III


    By the end of the day, her feet hurt with the amount of distance she had walked and for the amount of time she had been standing.


    The distance that she had walked was not much but only in the ballroom that they hadter shifted in, for food, and then how continuously she had to stand to meet people and introduce herself and to be introduced to them.


    The introductions and food carried on until the moon finally rose in the dark sky. It had be a habit for Adaline to watch the moon if she was awake at night and if shepared the moon to those nights and this one, this one was far more beautiful and there was something about it that made today special.


    "My love," Xavier touched her shoulder and lightly rubbed his hands over her upper arms, "it''s time."


    She gulped nervously before she gave him a nod. Suddenly, Adaline became aware of how the room had fallen silent and felt every eye on her.


    As if being aware of the fact that they were going to listen to them was not enough, they all were now watching them too.


    Taking his hand in hers, they walked out of the room together. Somehow this situation seems to be more daunting than any of what she had ever been in.


    Her heart pounded so loudly in her chest like never before even though she had done the same thing with him probably a hundred times.


    Was this performance anxiety?


    "Why are you nervous, Adaline?" Xavier spoke in a gentle tone as if talking to an rmed animal.


    "I.." she gulped, "I don''t know."


    "You are afraid that people would hear you," he said and she nced at him. "I know it has been bugging you since you know about it."


    She shrugged, not really wanting to hide it since it was already out. "Why do we have to make the people listen to it anyway?"


    "I can''t exin it to you because it is something thates from deep within," He chuckled at irritated face on that response. " But what I can tell you is, it signifies that the park is not being cheated, that the heir would be here soon and that finally the alpha and the Luna are one."


    "Maybe, also because we are animals and we do not shy away from it."


    She chuckled. That was true.


    Even though they had been on the lowest floor of the pce and had to go to the one at the top where Xavier had his room, the journey would usually be quite long but this time it was shorter than she would have liked.


    She gulped again when they turned to the hallway where his room was. The huge wooden doors to his room made her almost milk in anxiety.


    Why did the world have to hear them in particr?


    For a second she was about to turn back and forget about all of this or maybe question back, but then the weight of the Crown that had been on her head for the entire day increased and made its presence known.


    They were still walking to the door when she reached over and touched the jewels. That was a crown and that we rested on her head. From the huge windows on the wall, she could see the moon wherever she went as if trying to provide herfort she needed.


    Adaline''s hand remained on the jewel and she nodded at the moon.


    The Crown was on her head for a reason and having sex with Xavier was the least of what she could do.


    So she was going to pull her big girl panties on.


    The two guards standing beside the doors opened them for the couple. It was then she let out a shuddering breath and tried to calm herself down before she stopped in the middle of the bedroom.


    She found at the dressing table a very small one of the first things to take the heavy Crown off of her head.


    It might look pretty without the diamonds and emeralds but it was heavy!


    At the same time, the Crown of the king was ced next to her and she felt his presence right next to her. The warmth that his body would have made her shudder when she caught onto it.


    She felt his fingers over her shoulders and he parted her hair over her left shoulder before touching the buttons of her dress, "May I?"


    She nodded.


    His fingers gently undid the buttons over her back and she continue to breathe heavily before finally, he undid thest one. The cold air hit her back and she could feel the goosebumps forming all over her body.


    His finger slid over her naked back and Adaline exhaled softly, relishing the feeling of his hands on her.


    "Turn around, my queen,"


    Queen, he said queen.


    She turned around and he joined their foreheads together. "I want to make this special for you, Adaline but it is hard to control."


    "Then don''t," her words were immediate. "Dont control, Xavier. Not after so long."


    To make sure that he understood, she grabbed the back of the dress before pulling them away and sliding out of it. The dress pooled at her dress and she stood in front of him, a piece of cotton covering herher regions.


    She raised herself on her toes and met his mouth halfway before kissing him like she had been yearning to. This time, no matter how hard Xavier tried, she did not let him win his battle. Today was her day.


    Her breasts pushed plush against his hard and clothed chest making her sigh in frustration. "You are wearing too many clothes," she grumbled before reaching over and ripping his buttons off. He chuckled at her impatience and his eyes watched the rise and fall of her chest. Those perky nipples always took his attention.


    Fuck, he smiled, he was going to suck to them.

 Chapter 362 - Adaline, The Queen - IV

    Chapter 362 ¨C Adaline, The Queen ¨C IV


    Grabbing the back of her neck and he pulled her close to taste her again. She jumped in the middle of the kiss and wrapped her legs over his waist. Xavier held her close and carried her over to the bed where heid her down and climbed on top of her without breaking the kiss.


    Xavier''s hand got a hold of her boob and held onto it. He squeezed the skin before pinching the nipple and breaking the kiss.


    He pressed nose into her neck and took a long sniff, "there is no better scent that you wet, Adaline."


    Xavier inhaled the air again. There was nothing sweeter than her scent which he breathed almost after what seemed like a decade.


    Moving down to her breast and he took the nipple in his mouth. The soft plum skin in his mouth made his hard cock almost hurt now. Fuck, it even tasted sweet.


    He needed to get his mouth on that sweet pussy soon.


    "Ohh," Adaline shuddered at the feeling and her hands grabbed his hair, pulling them more and more as she felt out of control. "Now," she mewled, "now, please. Now." Her hips buckled up to his and he chuckled.


    The urge in between her legs got on rising to the point where she could feel herself being so drenched and out of control that she pulled her thighs together Xavier was in between them.


    "Soon, love." He kissed the peak before shifting onto another breast, "soon."


    Soon was not enough.


    Xavier seemed to be in his own world enjoying every bit of her body. He kissed, sucked and bit the skin whenever he wanted and without remorse.


    As much as she enjoyed the feeling of his teeth against her skin, Adaline could not take it anymore.


    Her right hand that had been gripping his shoulders and plunging her nails inside his skin, moved down south and to her dripping cunt.


    Her hands slided over and just as she put pressure on the clit, her hand was ripped away.


    "What the fuck were you doing?" He hissed in her ear and instead of giving in, Adaline snarled back.


    "What do you think?" She hissed back at him.


    The tip of his cock lined up right in front of her entrance and Adaline''s re intensified. He was definitely having a mighty time teasing her and he was definitely not going to back out of it unless she did something.


    Ripping her head out of his grip, she grabbed him by the balls and tugged on them, making him hiss.


    "How does that feel?"


    His body weight was supported by his elbows, and because of that his tip teased her clit. "It''s going to be rough, Adaline." He bit out the words and she nodded, ready for it.


    Slowly, the head lined directly at her entrance and Adaline closed her eyes as he lowered his face to her neck.


    Xaviers started to push in and Adaline bit down on his shoulder as he moved in.


    Feeling him inside her to his full length, made Adaline wrap her legs around him to substitute the pain somehow. It has definitely been a long time and somehow her vagina had managed to shrink.


    "Are you alright?" He asked through clenched teeth. "I am going to start pushing in."


    More?


    She turned her head to the side and looked down only to find that he was not as n as she had initially thought.


    "Rip it off," she nodded, she couldn''t wait anymore. Not when he was inside her.


    Xavier waited for a second before he put himself into the hilt and she bit his shoulder once more.


    It hurt, but it hurt so good.


    The small, gentle kisses ced on her jaw line to her shoulder distracted her from the pain whose oue came to be just pressure.


    "Fuck," he cursed in her ear and started to move. The slow gentle pace that he started on initially changed into rough, mad thrusts.


    "Oh," the word kept on slipping out of the mouth and the pleasure started to build.


    The world around her faded, the thought of the entire pack listening to what they were doing was thest thing on her mind and what mattered the most was that she was with him.


    He moved inside her, her walls screamed with how big he was and Adaline moaned in pleasure of it.


    Xavier hit the spot every time he thrusted in and she gasped at the feeling of it.


    He pulled back and out of entirely making her snap her eyes open and re at him only to see him grin.


    Aiming himself at his entrance, he pushed his cock in her in one go, before pulling out and mming home again.


    "Please, please..please¡­" she chanted, breathless at this point. "Please.." she begged again.


    "What," thrust, "do,'' thrust, "you," thrust, "want?"


    "Cum," she cried, "I want to cum, please."


    She knew that Xavier was close too, because his trust started to increase their speed and they hit harder than before.


    "Look at me, Adaline," he bit her jaw making her jaw, "look at who is fucking you."


    Adaline opened her eyes and stared into his as he fucked her hard. His balls hit her everytime he rammed in and that contributed to the pleasure that kept on building up.


    Her back arched when she felt the urgee over the peak and clenched her walls, before the final thrust came and shattered her all over.


    "Fuck," he gasped and his thrusts grew sloppy but when she clenched hef walls, he couldn''t hold on much longer.


    Her orgasm spasmed and Adaline shook vigorously. Another shudder went by when she felt him shoot ropes of his cum inside her.


    "Oh, baby," he breathed out and kissed the mark before biting down on it. "Mine." He growled out, his animal side resurfacing.


    "Yours," she whispered and a content smile made its way to her face. "Yours."


    *****


    Qasim smiled.


    It was done.

 Chapter 363 - A Whipped Alpha - I

    Chapter 363 ¨C A Whipped Alpha ¨C I


    Adrian was more diligent than ever and maybe the fact that his mate had been recently threatened had something to do with it.


    His chief vampire had been trying to ck around and of course he had caught it. Hitting the wolf female had definitely been a good release for his pent up frustration with how things were not going anywhere.


    One of those reasons was that the chief vampire had been cking around and now that had gotten out of the way, they had finally started to move around.


    "I have the faerie blood, my lord." Kal, another one of his many good soldiers, carefully kept a huge bottle filled with blood on the side table. "It is of the females with children like you asked."


    "Good," Nathaniel smiled, "very good."


    Little Adaline was going to take time to get pregnant and until then we have to look for the substitutes.


    Being human it was not going to be easy to breed her and until then you have to continuously find other sources of blood that could help them in sacrifice and one of them was of the purest creatures in the word, Faeries.


    If these defenseless and small creatures turned out to be the substitute then there was nothing standing in his way.


    Kal walked out of the little heart that had substituted as his office in this realm and it was then he heard the familiar footsteps of his beloved, i.


    "What are you trying to do, Nathaniel?" Her soft voice made him close his eyes. "Why do you have the blood of those little pests?"


    He chuckled and moved towards it, "because I want to make sure that I w have tested and tried every substitute avable."


    Nathaniel lifted the lid of the bottle and took a long sniff of the fresh, warm blood. "They have the simr qualities to what is expected from a Luna. I thought of try¡ª"


    "You deflect from the purpose!" Several voices hissed together. "You have forgotten what was asked of you."


    "I have not."


    "Nathaniel," he heard the soft voice of his mate, "do you not remember what they are going to do to me if you don''t get them what they want?"


    Sharing her soft and gentle boys made him turn around and soft in his expressions. She stood beside the boiling pot of water with a weary expression on her face and almost on the verge of crying.


    "I want to live, Nathaniel," she whispered with a sniff, "I want toe back and live with you."


    The words of his long lost love were enough to break his heart. "I," he moved towards her, "you must understand that I cannot risk the chance of losing any substitute for her blood. The human is going to be difficult to breed and if she dies, I need to have someone to do the job instead of her."


    The woman in front of him shook her head, "you don''t understand!" She hissed through her tears. "He will not let me escape if you do not bring him back to life. We need help! And it is only her who can help us!"


    He exhaled in exhaustion. Waiting for nature to let it run its course was difficult and exhausting because it took its own time. Adaline had to set out her own path before she would give them a child and that was going to take a long period of time.


    He was definitely going to use the Alpha baby for himself and his beloved but for the others he definitely had to find a substitute.


    "Alright," he lied, "but I already have the blood and I will put it to use."


    His I nodded. "I do not mean to trouble you, my love, but he is persistent. You do not know how it feels to be on the other side."


    The tears in her eyes melted him, making him heave out a heavy sigh. "I know. The blood will never be used for you."


    A stern knock on the door made him hiss in irritation. Turning his neck to the side, he barked out,"Who is it?"


    "Adrian, sir."


    "Ah, yes," he smiled before returning to where his beloved stood, only for his smile to fall. She was not there.


    "Come in," he called softly as he continued to stare where his mate once stood.


    Adrian stood behind him and waited.


    Nathaniel did not leave the side of the ce where she had been standing and just gave his man a nod.


    "The Alpha couple has not mated yet," he revealed. "Apparently, the Luna has backed out of it."


    "Ah," fuck, he tsked. "I knew I should have never trusted the little human bitch." She was nothing but a little menace he would have to take care of the moment all of this was over.


    "Perhaps I should have killed her when I had the chance." He sighed, once again. "She has been doing nothing but creating problems for me. At least then I would have had the child but now I have nothing." He shook his head to himself."What did he do?"


    "Nothing," Adrian smirked, "like a pussy-whipped Alpha mate he was, he was actually quite okay with it."


    Nathaniel scoffed. "How is he expected to produce an heir for the kingdom when she keeps backing out of it?"


    His eyes nced at the spot where his beloved had been standing before he turned to Adrain, "make sure to stay in touch with Qasim. I want to do everything that is happening there."


    Adrain bowed and constantly kept an eye to wear the exiled vampire king was looking at. "I will, sir."


    When Nathaniel flicked his wrist and dismissed him, Adrian walked out of the room before closing the door shut.


    He took two steps away from the door before concentrating on what was happening inside the room.


    "Oh I,"


    His eyes widened when he heard that. He could hear nothing conversing in the room but when he smelled something there was no scent. None at all.


    Walking away from the room he stopped in front of the guards that brought in The herbs and ingredients, "did he send you to take a willow bark from the realm of spiders?"


    He nodded and Adrian swore under his breath.. It was much worse than he had imagined.

 Chapter 364 - A Whipped Alpha - II

    Chapter 364 ¨C A Whipped Alpha ¨C II


    Adaline gasped and her shudder went through her body making her jerk awake. It took a little while than necessary to grasp her bearings but when she did she was awfully aware of what part of her was being yed with.


    "Xav-Xavier.." she gasped when she felt him suck the little bud. "Stop." She breathed out the word before her back arched up and the pressure that she had woken up to.


    The pressure died down and she felt him pull away. Opening her eyes she found him staring at her in between her legs and above herdy bits.


    "Stop?" He repeated with an arched eyebrow. Leaning down, he gave a long lick to her moist cunt and watched her shiver again. "You sure?"


    Adaline cried in frustration. "I.."


    "I, what?" He sniffed her. "Fuck, your scent Adaline. Do you know how addicting you are?" He inhaled her scent again, this time touching his nose to the tip of the bud, making her knees buckle.


    Satisfied, when he heard her little cries. Xavier went back to his breakfast.


    Adaline cried out at the firstp at her flesh. Her legs tried to close themselves but his head stopped it. It spurred him on, sending a shock wave down the length of his cock, and he redoubled his efforts, fusing his mouth to her sopping core, licking and swirling and teasing until he was groaning into her, high on her sweet taste.


    "Xavier.." she choked out, jutting her hips, pushing herself tighter against him. "Please."


    He smirked again at her wet, plush lips. Her clit throbbed underneath his lips.


    Knowing what he wanted, Adaline''s lip parted, "please.. please make me.."


    "You?" He probed, whispering his lips right above that pretty pussy.


    "Make me cum."


    Before she even finished the sentence, he was shoving back in, spreading her open with his tongue before driving back up and feasting on her clit. It swelled under his monstrosities, pulsing in time with the beat of his heart, and then finally broke apart.


    As wave after wave of pleasure rolls through her, she curled and arched her back, as if trying to prolong the sensations.


    Her body spasmed and he watched it all, mesmerized by how her body took it. Slowly, as those breasts moved up and down in front of him and how her lips parted so that she could breathe properly along with the hair that stuck to his skin, he watched it all.


    "Oh," she breathed out the word before opening her eyes. "Wha..why?"


    He merely shrugged, "because I got hungry." Moving away from her legs, he sat up on the bed before taking the ss of water he had ced for her on the side table and hopding it to her.


    Adaline shifted to the side to get up only to hiss in pain. "Oh," she pressed her abdomen.


    "What?" Xavier kept back the ss of water on the side table in a hurry beforeing back to her. "What is it?"


    For a moment, she stared at his face wondering if you truly did not understand. "You know?" She said pointedly. It was the after effects of of the night that they had spent together after almost 3 years.


    "Know what?" He frowned. "Do you want me to call the doctor? We have one on standby at the moment."


    "Doc¡ª" she stammered and shut up. "Xavier its normal. The pain I feel is..ermm," how was she supposed to exin it to him?


    Could he really not tell? It was not the first time this was happening and it happened for the very same reason.


    "What?" He asked. "Tell me?"


    Slowly and carefully choosing her words, she spoke, "It''s because ofst night."


    His frown deepend for a second before the realisation dawned on him. "Ah," he nodded to himself before he stood up and walked into another room.


    Adaline watched him walk away only for him toe back a few secondster and carefully picked her up.


    "What are you doing?" She her once her side was firmly stered to his. "I swear to God if you take me to a doctor because of this, I will shave your entire head!"


    Xavier scoffed. "It might take you years to formte a n on how to reach my head."


    Adaline seemed to being up with the reply when the entered the bathroom. The bathtub buy now was already filled with the hot water and she wondered if the helpers that for around here was responsible for that.


    "Careful," Xavier lowered her gently into the water, making her hiss slightly when the water hit the painful area.


    It was more sensitive given the events that had been through in the morning and even the slightest movement now made her jump.


    "Careful," he said again, as he make sure that she wasfortable. Once that he noticed she was, he let her lean on the side before settling outside the bath tub.


    Enjoying the feeling of the warm water surrounding her, it was after sometime that people are is he was not inside with her.


    She opened her eyes slowly only to find himing back with three bowls in his hands. He took one of them and whom did the water from the tub and wetted her hair with it. It took some time to realise but when she did she smiled.


    Xavier was massaging the shampoo in her hair and the smile refused to leave her face. "You okay?" He whispered to her and she nodded.


    "I feel good." She whispered to him. "You should be a masseuse."


    "My massages would end in somethinf else." He tsked. "Want one everyday?"


    Adaline groaned and heard his chuckles. His hands eventually left her head and he started to rinse out the shampoo.


    She leaned on the bathtub tile and her eyes drifted to the ceiling.


    ''Thank you,'' she closed her eyes and whispered it in her mind again.. ''Thank you.''

 Chapter 365 - A Whipped Alpha - III

    Chapter 365 ¨C A Whipped Alpha ¨C III


    They spent the entire day in bed. The same actions repeated that they had done thest night.


    Adaline caught up on her sleep too, or at least she tried to but was woken up a number of times in the same way as she had woken up in the morning.


    "Xavier.." she cried in frustration at the end, "stop. Please."


    "No," he mumbled in her ear, biting the shell of the skin. "Never."


    She gasped loudly. The same bite on her flesh made her emotions go haywire and a shudder went down to her ass.


    The man on top of her had been insatiable. No matter how many times it took and finished, he would be back for her as if he could not bear keeping away from her, from touching her or being inside her.


    He would not even pull out when she would fall asleep first and almost every time she would wake up to him hard inside her.


    Slowly, with his painful and slow thrusts, they came to their high and rode it out. All the while he kept on pumping inside her. His thrusts grew sloppier until he mmed into her onest time and stayed there.


    He kissed her back and the nape of her neck repeatedly before biting the area and licking it to soothe the sting.


    The small quivers and shivers made him want to do it only more. His fingers trailed the length of her arm and he felt the outline of her goosebumpsing to life.


    Adaline was so fucking reactive and he loved it.


    Making sure that she was not crushed underneath his weight, Xavier supported himself on his elbows and turned her around all the while staying inside her and then nestled himself in her boobs.


    Adaline giggled tiredly. "Really?" She teased when she felt him hold onto one and keep his head on another. "You are squishing them."


    "I''ll blow and make them bigger."


    Bearing reigning in her smile, Adaline jumped on the opportunity, "that''s what she said."


    "Alright," he got up and turned her ass up. He pped in harshly before parting her lips and slipping inside, "back to business."


    *****


    Adaline groaned as she walked out the room. She had escaped their of the Alpha king. Having no other option than to just leave without telling him was the best he could think of now.


    She waddled across the hall and the leftover strength went to walking quickly to the room of her friend.


    Ashlynn''s room was just beside Xavier and even though it was smaller inparison it was closer because she was the mate of Alexander and Alexander by post was the prime protector of the king.


    Or because they were all just family members and that''s why they all stayed on one huge floor.


    She hurriedly closed the doors behind her and rested her back against it. Almost immediately Ashlynn came out of her room and seat Adaline.


    "Umm, you okay?"


    Adaline shook her head.


    "Gone cray cray?"


    "No," Adaline cried in frustration. "I have had sex a thousand times at least and that''s in one day!" He would just not leave her alone.


    Ashlynn chuckled and beckoned her in. "That is kind of expected and honestly no one actually thinks that you would be out of the room before a week. On that note, how did you manage to get out?"


    Adaline huffed and took a seat the couch, "i escaped¡ª"


    "Adaline," they heard a knock on the door, e out. Now."


    Adaline''s face twisted into half cry and half astonishment. "Already? I have not even been here for a minute."


    "Alpha''s can be very clingy." Ashlynn shrugged as if that was the only answer she had. "Now, go. I do not want him to break the door."


    She did not wait around and just moved to open the door only to be thrown over his shoulder.


    Adaline watched the world from an upside-down point of view and sighed as she felt him cup her ass.


    Well, what could she do when she loved it too?


    ****


    Qaasim was grinning wildly.


    After listening to the alpha and the Luna mate for the entire night and the next day, he could not keep the smile off his face.


    The countless times that they had been at it throughout the night was an assurity that the child would definitely being within a month.


    The seed of an Alpha was very potent and the Luna was meant to have heirs, meaning Adaline would definitely be pregnant with many, many children.


    Those children would be more than enough to to bring back almost everyone they wanted to from thend of the dead.


    He made his way back to the realm where they had taken refuge for the timing. The master and leader definitely had to know about this good news that he was personally going to let them in.


    He knocked on the door of the vampire king and received permission to enter within minutes.


    "Sir," he grinned as he walked in. "I have¡ª"


    "I heard from Adrian," Nathaniel waved him off. "There is no need for you to share the same information twice."


    "Sam.." Qasim mumbles before shaking his head. "What are you talking about? I have not talked to Adrian since I have been in the shifter realm."


    The vampire turned around and closed the notebook that was once his beloved''s. "What do you mean?" His brows furrowed as he asked, "I was told by a tree and that the fucking alpha and little Luna did not matest night."


    "They did," Qaasim answered, "in fact that I could hear them going at it and not only that, I think they might not be out of the room for a week at least."


    "Huh," Nathaniel''s right eye fluttered. "So you say." He nodded to himself and turned to look at the mirror on the end of the wall, "so you say¡­" he repeated to himself.

 Chapter 366 - A Whipped Alpha - IV

    Chapter 366 ¨C A Whipped Alpha ¨C IV


    Ashlynn was right.


    None of them left the room for an entire week and it seemed physically impossible to do so too.


    Something had definitely taken over her body because the movement he was not touching her she craved more and more of him and there was no doubt that the same was happening with him as well.


    But a week was too much of a time for the king and queen of the country to be away from their duties which is why today they had to leave the room and take on what they had left.


    Xavier was going to return to his duties and Adaline was now going to train under Cassandra before she would take over from her.


    "Ready?" Xavier appeared by her side after getting dressed and leaned on the vanity table watching as the helper took care of her hair.


    "Yes, do I have to wear gowns?" Adaline pointed to the quiet heavy material that she was wearing. "I thought shifters were not close to wearing clothes."


    "True," he nodded, "but one cannot just roam around naked as well."


    True, that.


    After she had been dressed like the Queen that she now felt like, one of them brought the smaller version of the crown. The oneshe was supposed to wear almost everyday unless it was the asion where the original crown was needed.


    Xavier stepped forward and took the ground from her before cing it on her head.


    "There," he fixed it slightly before kneeling down anding face to face with her, as much as he could with their height difference. "Now, my queen, are you ready to start the day?"


    Adaline smiled and nodded her head.


    *****


    Adaline closed the file and shook her head. "What is this?" She opened it again to check the name. "Crops? Why am I even studying about crops?"


    Cassandra looked up from what she was doing and answered, "because what happens in the country is mostly your domain and Xavier is charged with how the country is represented outside."


    "But crops?" Adaline pointed to the file. "You guys eat more meat than you do anything made of nts.''


    "True, but a few are born with weak wolves and cannot sustain a dietpletely filled with meat or the fact that humans do not need that much protein." Cassandra pointed to the file, "it is all written there."


    Opening the file again, Adaline turned a few pages and read through them to find out that it was written there.


    "Huh," she nodded. "And I have to learn it?"


    "No it would be impossible to learn and these are the responsibilities of someone else. You just have to be aware of what is happening."


    Understanding the idea, Adaline nodded and focused on the file. She just had to have the idea and was supposed to be aware¡­


    *****


    She sighed and slumped on the chair. It was too much reading, understanding and memorizing what was going on.


    It waster and in between her day that she got to know about the assigned teams of different people that were dealing with this on a different and professional level who would make these reports and send them to her for viewing.


    Perhaps that was better because she had no idea of what she was reading about.


    Now she was waiting for Xavier and they were going to have an early dinner. It was his prediction that she would be tired more than usual and that was true. After such a long time, she had spent her entire day learning something she had no prior knowledge about and this had certainly taken an effect on her.


    Her body warmed up and the hair on the nape of her neck rose up. A smile came to her face when the doors were opened and he walked in.


    The stormy expression on his face settled into a gentle one the moment his eyesnded on her. "Adaline." He breathed out her name like a prayer and called him close with her fingers.


    Xavier slowly walked towards her and when she expected him to sit beside her, he stopped in front of her and kneeled down only to ce his head in herp.


    "Rough day?" She asked and started to y with his silky ck hair.


    He nodded, "yes," but did not borate.


    "Tell me," she tugged on a strand after sometime and heughed.


    He pulled himself up but kept his folded arms on herp. zing upto her, he answered, "Nathaniel, my love. The fearies haveined. They are having troubles too."


    "What troubles?"


    "He is killing and draining them dry of their blood." A disgusting shiver went down her spine when she heard the drew some detail. "People equivalent was a small town were ughtered and drained."


    Adaline closed her eyes and shook her head. There was only so much that she could hear and this was the end of it.


    "Do not worry about that," he kissed her hands multiple times and that brought a smile to her face. "Now that I have you handling the kingdom I can focus on finding that bastard more."


    And this was also one of the things that Kings would especially when they had a human Luna. There was nothing more than what Adaline could contribute at the time more than what she was already doing and now it madeplete sense to her.


    "I understand," she nodded, "I am d I can help."


    "Yes, you can and i am hungry," he repeated and just when she thought the day was going to eat, started going under her dress making her eyes widen at his actions.


    "What are you doing?" She shrieked and pulled her dress below and back to her ankles. Her actions made her lean down ande right face to face in front of him.


    Xavier smirked and with that dirty, filthy smirk, he said, "I am hungry, love."


    The words lit a fire inside her.


    "Hungry," he pulled the dress out of her grip and once again pulled it up to her knees, "hungry for you."


    His lips touched her folds and Adaline leaned back with a soft sigh before closing her eyes and letting go.

 Chapter 367 - A Vampires Plea- I

    Chapter 367 ¨C A Vampire¡¯s Plea- I


    ~Six monthster~


    Adaline felt his hand tighten over her boob and make her huff.


    "You do realize that my breasts are not going anywhere, right?" It had been months and the routine had been the same in the morning.


    Like he had some kind of fear that in the middle of the night one of her boobs would leave her body and one away which is why he would always hold onto one and keep his head on the other.


    At first it made her giggle but now it was quite frustrating.


    "Shh," he shifted his weight entirely on her, making her suck in a breath and shoved him away, or at least try to.


    "Xavier!" She patted and pped his back. "Get off me. You are too heavy!"


    "Hush," he said and she sighed before giving him. This was also part of the routine.


    She waited for him to fall asleep and once when he did, his weight shifted to the side as if even subconsciously he did not want to weigh down on her, making her free to do as she pleased.


    Slowly she got out of the bed and reced herself with the pillow that she slept on. It was not exactly good at fooling him but when he was in deep sleep and so was his beast, her scent on it was enough to keep him sated.


    After releasing herself in the bathroom, Adaline made her way outside her bedroom and towards the balcony that overlooked the gardens of the pce.


    Being the king definitely had its own privileges and it came with the apartment that was covering the entire floor and two balconies one which overlooks the flowers and the other that overlooked the capital.


    Her day was going to start soon and for now she just wanted to get some peace and required before she would be surrounded by tens and hundreds of people.


    A lot of things has changed during these months. Even the threat of the vampire returning always loomed over them; it was pushed to the very end of her mind.


    She had started to learn more about the helping hand of the Luna, something that was very powerful and could save the lives of both men and women. It was difficult to learn about it because they were still trying to know what extent it could go to.


    This power was something that went way beyond the means that they were used to and not only that but the previous Queen did not exercise it meaning there were a generation behind in facts and knowledge.


    She sighed heavily after the sinking feeling that made its presence known.


    Adaline rubbed the area over her chest right below the neck where she felt her anxiety bubble up. Everything had been going fine and now the feeling that something was going to be bad would pop up every now and then.


    She shifted to look closer and the new flowers that had reced the royal purple flowers. Knowing that those flowers had yed a hand in what happened in the past, Xavier had ordered the flowers to be eradicated from the entire Kingdom.


    The action was a little extreme, however she understood the sentiment behind it.


    Adaline noticed something in the corner of the tree, it was something white. Like a cloth..


    She gasped. Thest time she had seen something like that it had been no one except the moon goddess and she had been dressed in the same white cloth.


    Without waiting anymore, she darted across the room and towards the doors.


    "Your hi¡ª''


    "No one follows me!" She whispered in huff as she continued to run. Running was definitely not meant for her.


    Given her midget height,


    The servants and the soldiers got out of her way when they saw the little Luna running through the halls, barefoot and towards the gardens.


    Only when she reached the point where she had seen the moon goddess did she stop. At the moment she was right below the balcony where she had previously stood and now made her way to the tree line.


    To her surprise there was no one there and even though she had half expected the possibility, it still did not seem right.


    Someone had been here and it might be filled Luna senses tingling to tell her that. Those senses also told her that someone was still here.


    She gulped and walked ahead into the jungle, as stupid as it might sound this was something that she felt like doing. Something was calling out to her. It was strong¡ª


    "Hey,"


    Adaline whipped her head around at the familiar masculine voice before taking a step back when she recognised it was.


    He smiled, "we meet again."


    "We do," Adaline mumbled and took a step back, "younded me in quite a troublest time."


    "Did I?" Adrian smiled before it vanished quickly and sped up her heart beat. It was ready to jump out of her chest and on the ground. "I need your help."


    "Help?" Adaline repeated and scoffed, "my help? Do you know what you are talking about and to whom?"


    He was one of those people that had witnessed everything happening to her and was a part of it too. He had nned everything with Nathaniel.


    "Yes," he nodded curtly, "I do know what I am talking about and how unlikely it is for you to help me, but I need your help and I am going to risk everything for it."


    Everything? That was certainly a big gamble that he was ready to y when he must have knwn that she had no intention of helping him. Even if he was in a shitload of trouble, which he seemed to be in, he was thest person, scratch that, she just would not help him.


    "You should leave," she tilted her head up and stepped back, "I am not going to help you in any way and no one else would too."


    Adrian titled his head to the side once before returning it to his original position.. "Well," he clicked his tongue, "that would not do."

 Chapter 368 - A Vampires Plea - II

    Chapter 368 ¨C A Vampire¡¯s Plea ¨C II


    Unlike many times in her life that she had sensed danger and been in a situation of the kind, this did not exactlye as one to her. Maybe, it was the fact that there was a pce filled with shifters behind her or the luna tingle that was calming her down instead of having her raise rm or panic.


    "That," she repeated, "would have to do because no one is going to help you here and you can take my word for it."


    "I can help you more than you know. I have been on the inside and I know¡ª''


    "Perhaps we have failed to understand that is the reason why I cannot trust you!" She barked louder than ever.


    Knowing that he was on the other side, the side which had taken too much from her and too soon, would never settle well with her.


    Even though Adaline believed in forgiving, this was the one thing that she could never manage to forgive and forget.


    "No," he shook his head, "it is not what it looks like when ites to nathaniel. You have to understand that there are bigger things at y here. Forces that we thought were long dead. Fuck, it may even be exiled gofs for all we know and we do not know it for sure¡ª"


    Adaline raised her palm, stopping him immediately, "whatever you talk of is bullshit to me. And what exiled gods do you talk of?"


    She knew there was only one God that they followed and there was the god of the moon. Which man she did not have to believe anyway that came from him because it was clearly a lie.


    "Exiled may be a word that does not mean much to you but it can drive someone crazy." He snapped and Adaline barely suppressed the flinch. "Why do you think Nathaniel is where he is today? The crowned king Cassius might not have been what he is today had it not been for the exile of Nathaniel."


    Nathaniel was an exiled Prince? That was definitely news because she had never been aware of it.


    How? How did she not know?


    "No," Adaline came back to reality and shook her head once again. "I don''t care. Leave!" She turned around to leave and get away from him but a choking sound stopped her.


    Adrian stepped forward and just as she was about to step back, Adaline noticed something. The moment he neared her, he glitched, like actually glitched as she had seen in movies before. But was that possible in this world?


    "I," his voice glitched too. It sounded like how a robotic voice would sound but nothing in this world could tell her that they were so advanced in technology to actually have robots, "I need help.."


    Her eyes widened when she saw him glitch again and this time instead of a small and quick one, it was more consistent and one time she even saw thend behind him as if he hadpletely vanished.


    "He¨Chelp.."


    The glitching grew more frequent making her take a step back and fear and before she knew it right to say another set of words before vanishingpletely.


    For a moment she continued to stand still, to the point of being frozen, and stared at this point she hadst seen him in.


    From glitching topletely varnishing and staring at the ground as if that would provide some kind of exnation for this.


    An ufortable feeling rose in her throat and she gagged, feeling like she was about to vomit.


    Licking her lips and breathing in and out to get rid of the feeling, she started to walk back to the pce not really understanding the foreign feeling that had certainly dawned on her.


    Ignoring the ufortable feeling she made her way back into the pce only to see Xaviering towards her with a frowning face.


    He was maybe ten steps away from her when he started to speak and Adaline felt the urge rise.


    "Where were yo¡ª"


    Unable to reign it in anymore, Adaline gagged before bending over her stomach and letting the contents of her stomach go.


    It seemed like the entire world was against her because the moment she let it go, the smell of the puke made her do it all over again.


    Xavier pulled her from behind and gently patted her back before grabbing the area slowly. However, it did notfort her and she felt like crying.


    The burn in her throat slowly intensified and when all of it was over, with her hands on her knees, she continued to heave dryly and waited if there was more toe.


    "I don''t.." she heaved and cringed at the taste in her mouth. "I don''t.."


    "It''s alright sweetheart," Xavier''s calm and collected voice soothed her. "We will take care of it."


    She really hoped that they did because this was very difficult. The feeling did not go away and the dirty taste in her mouth only intensified her to puke more.


    Adaline shook her head as she closed her eyes and wiped her mouth with the back of her hand.


    "Here," he held out a ss of water towards her, "gargle."


    It did not take one try to get rid of the taste but several and when it did she finally breathed out a sigh of relief.


    Sniffing, Adaline looked at who smiled at her gently.


    "It''s alright," he nodded and leaned in to kiss her forehead, "your human stomach must have caught a bug."


    That might be true because living in the pce meant she had to eat a lot of non vegetarian dishes and not all of them were always cooked well.


    "Come on," he bent down and picked her up in his arms, "you rest until the healeres to look at you."


    His concerned words were ignored by her as Adaline kept on staring at the entrance of the forest where she had met Adrian and then she turned to look at the ground where she had vomited.


    Was it her being paranoid or could they possibly be a connection in between both

 Chapter 369 - A Paranoid Woman - I

    Chapter 369 ¨C A  Paranoid Woman ¨C I


    *I would urge you to look again at the previous two chapters. I missed uploading one chapter. Sorry!*


    While she continued to think about it, Adaline did not notice when Xavier crossed the distance from the gardens on the outside to the room of the king and queen.


    She was brought out as her thoughts when she was ced on a soft surface which was their bed and they were a group of concerned-looking people standing beside and at the entrance of the room.


    "Check her," Xavier growled out, barely suppressing his protective instincts when it came to his queen.


    Two people from the group came forward and both of them were females. One was a healer and one was a doctor, a physician.


    "I can already tell what is wrong with her," the healer said," it had been too long already. It is about time we witnessed the symptoms."


    Adaline noticed the physician gave a side eye to the healer before muttering under her breath, " at least let me be sure after checking her. How can you just announce it?"


    "There is nothing more left to announce." smiling, the healer kneeled in front of the Queen before she turned her head to address the king, "you have not noticed it here because females usually noticed it among themselves first."


    Xavier frowned, "what?"


    The healer nodded and turned to Adaline to touch her stomach, "The Queen is with her first child."


    "First?" Adaline mumbled.


    "Child?" Xavier repeated, and in the same tone that she had used. "Adaline is pregnant?"


    "Yes, your highness, the Queen is with the possible heir of the kingdom."


    Still surprised by the sudden oue of the situation, they both stared at each other before and Adaline broke their stairs only to look down on her stomach that still looked too t.


    "A baby.." She muttered under her breath, still staring at the t stomach as if there would be some symbol of pregnancy visible to her. " I really don''t feel like it." She looked up for an answer.


    The physician chuckled lightly. "To be honest, the baby is quite small and only a trained physician or an experienced healer can tell by descent and the symptoms. It will take another week at most."


    Thest sentence was directed towards Xavier who as Adaline stared at her belly and nodded absentmindedly.


    "Leave, leave all of you. We can do the test tomorrow morning."


    At the word of the king, it did not take them long before all of them were out of the room and they heard the door close.


    When they were all gone, Adaline looked back at her stomach thinking why she was not freaking out. Maybe she was in shock. Maybe she was aware about the amount of sex they had been having without any kind of full control.


    "I am pregnant, Xavier," she whispered slowly and steadily. "Can you believe it?"


    He tsked, "I mean we have been having a lot of sex so that was a given."


    Adaline chuckled uncharacteristically, "Not what I meant."


    "I know what you meant," Xavier said as he kneeled down in front of her, "I was not expecting it just as you were."


    She knew that.


    The thought of a child had been far away from her mind. In fact she had not even bothered to think about it in the first ce. How casually could she have forgotten this possibility with the amount of sex that they have been having?


    But nothing could change the reality that there was something inside her, breathing and living, who was about to throw into a little baby and then an adult soon.


    "Hey," he took her hands in his, making her look at him, "i know what happened in the past is giving you doubts about whether or not it is the right time to have this child but I promise you adaline, this time I am going to text the child with everything I have in me."


    She had not even considered the past yet but okay, now she would.


    "Pregnant," she whispered and blew out a breath, "why do I have such a hard time believing it?"


    "I don''t know," Xavier sighed and stared at her stomach with a disbelieving expression, "maybe because we had not nned this?"


    "Maybe," she agreed. This was definitely a shock.


    After some time, after some in depth thinking, Adaline looked at him. "Do you think we could be good parents, Xavier?"


    "Yes," he answered without missing a beat. "I know that no matter what, you and I are going to be the best parents we can ever be."


    When he said that, she believed him. It was hardly ever that he lied to her and when he had hidden a big truth from her, he had definitely learnt his lesson.


    But that was not the point. The point was he was going to be a great father and she was going to be a great mom or at least she was going to try to be one.


    The baby might not have been nned but it was a possibility that both of them ignored day and night when they were having sex. So why back out of the beautiful consequences that they were going to face now?


    As a king he was rich and even if he was not they had apany back home that was in their name. So they were always going to get by and this child to be protected by everyone in the kingdom.


    The timing might not be right or nned, but it was the reality and Adaline was ready to ept it.


    "My aunt will kill you." She joked. "She specifically told you nothing for five years at least."


    Xavier scoffed. "I''d like to see her try." Sighing in contentment, he kissed her hands. "Ready to be parents, my love? It all depends on you. Whatever you want. Nothing will go out of these walls."


    The fact that he was giving her a choice and the one that he might not personally agree with, was big enough to provide evidence to her question that he was going to be the best husband to her and the best father to their child.


    She smiled and chucked before kissing his forehead.. "I think we should decide on a day for the announcement."

 Chapter 370 - A Paranoid Woman. -II

    Chapter 370 ¨C A Paranoid Woman. -II


    The Announcement has been made several dayster. Only when it was confirmed by the position and the healer that Adaline was pregnant, the announcement had been made in The circle of the family members and everyone''s reactions had been quite different.


    Jenna and Cassandra had been on the same page. Javier and korr were just as happy as them but were a little reserved aspared to thedies.


    It was her aunt who had the most distinct reaction amongst all of them. She did not feel happy nor did she cry out expressing her joy, what Teresa did waspletely different.


    Her aunt had the guts to pick up a question from the couch and threw it at the most powerful man known in the worlds that they were still unaware of.


    "You got her pregnant!?" Teresa yelled, Her face glowing red at the anger she felt. "how could you¡ª have you looked at her? Do you think she''s in the right state of mind and body to get pregnant at the moment!?"


    Adaline looked away. Touche.


    "I am well aware of everything." Xavier, very calmly, replied to her aunt who was still fuming. "I am concerned about her well-being more than you will ever be."


    At those words, her aunt scoffed loudly and Adaline closed her eyes knowing what was about toe.


    "Do you really want to say that to me again? Because as far as I remember it was me and my mate, her uncle who helped her through the most depressing times of her life. One when her father passed away or was killed by your kind and two; when she was at the lowest of her life again because of you." If the using voice were not enough Teresa pointed out an using finger in his direction as well.


    Tessa scoffed before adding further, "even though I am quite happy that you two have seemingly worked it all out it will not take me seconds before showing you the mirror of what damage you have caused to her by yourck of acknowledgement and actions."


    Adaline wanted to agree but she knew his viewpoint too.


    Xavier was about to reply and by the looks on his face it was obvious that it was going to be anything back and when Cassandra intervened,


    "I think on this joyous asion we should all gather tonight for dinner. No?" She turned to jenna, "would your mate be avable?"


    "Ah no," Jena replied as if nothing extraordinary had been going on in front of her, "if you inform him about it, he will definitely be there but other than that he will return back to his work."


    "When will the baby shower be?" Ashlynn perked up. "I have always wanted to go to one. I cannot believe I''m going to host one!"


    Adaline chuckled and shook her head as she shrugged, "I honestly have no idea. I think it is in theter stages of the pregnancy."


    "Would the gender be revealed soon then?" She asked hopefully making everyone chuckle andugh at her excitement.


    *****


    Adaline returned to her apartment alone with her Luna Guard by her side. They stopped at the entrance and once she was inside, they positioned outside the door.


    Xavier had somest-minute errands to run and she would pay for them to be done tonight rather than him leaving her early in bed alone.


    The clothes she forces have especially with the crown on her head. So the first thing that Adaline did, was to take the crown off and rest it in its ce before slipping out of the gown and wearing one of the cotton shirts of Xavier.


    He might not see it but to look at her with his clothes on her always pleased him and that brought her happiness.


    After that, Adaline slowly moved to the balcony and stopped when the railing was in front of her.


    She was in the balcony that faced the back of the pce which had the gardens and then stretched over to a forest. It was beautiful, especially on a full moon night. What a coincidence, she noted with a smile.


    Tilting her head up towards the moon, Adaline smiled before closing her eyes and murmured in her mind, ''give us your blessings moon goddess. for once, let the happiness prevail.''


    A small thud made her jump and open her eyes into the direction of where she had heard it from. The moment her eyes got it came the loud sound of pounding boots on the ground and the Luna guard appeared in front of her and beside her.


    "Wha¡ª"


    Adaline pointed to the direction before the guard could say anything and now they all stared silently at the dead crow.


    "A crow?" Luca noted and adaline added,


    "A dead crow."


    It must have lost its life from the blow that it received to the head when it smashed itself to the wall. But it was hard to believe that a crow did that.


    "Luna," Luca came to stand in front of her and bowed his head a little, "please retire to your rooms. We will remove this at once."


    They probably assumed it because of human nature. These people must have assumed that she would not befortable in the presence of a dead animal and in that assumption they were right.


    "Alright," she nodded and slipped out of the balcony.


    She had it directly for her room, now in the mood for just sleeping when a heavy realisation dawned on fire along with the sinking feeling of paranoia.


    Adaline gulped and tried to think of something else. She could just be paranoid. Her handnded on her still t belly and she clenched the clothes in her fist.


    What connection was it that she was trying to look for, was there even a connection to with?


    Staring at the empty bed, she stopped in front of it before closing her eyes and releasing a heavy sigh. Was it just her being paranoid Or was there a connection she was failing to make?


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!